In the wake of Anon-A-Miss

by General Alduin

Rating: teen
Tags: Sad, Equestria Girls, Bon-Bon, Suicide / Self Harm, Profanity, Derpy Hooves, Human, Sunset Shimmer, Main 6, Lyra, Drama, Alternate Universe
Length: 135535

It's been a month since the Anon-A-Miss incident, and Sunset feels more alone than ever. Can Sunset forgive those who betrayed her? Can the school recover in time for the friendship Games? Can everyone move on from Anon-A-Miss?

It's been one month since Anon-A-Miss' reign of terror through the school. One month since the school was divided. One month since Sunset was framed and persecuted by her fellow students. One month since the CMC admitted their involvement, and were punished.

Sunset should be thrilled, after all her name was cleared and everyone's been bending over backwards to make it up to her. This should be something that brings the entire school together and make her friendships stronger.
But it hasn't.

Sunset feels more alone than ever now. Having lost all trust for the girls assigned to teach her and believing her past will always haunt her, no matter how much she tries to show she's changed.

With the Friendship Games coming up, can CHS band together and defeat Crystal Prep? Will Sunset be able to forgive her fellow students and friends? How is the CMC going to make up for their mistake?

Featured November 17th, 2021

Published 2021-11-15 20:20:01 UTC
Last updated 2024-02-12 04:51:46 UTC

Apple Blooms plan

Bon-Bon idly scrolled through her phone as she made her way to her first period class, trying to ignore the atmosphere of mistrust, guilt, and unrest that had permeated the school ever since Anon-A-Miss.

Apparently, it didn’t occur to the CMC that revealing the secrets others gave to you online, wasn’t good for fostering a unified student body. Those three had single handedly torn down the friendly and united atmosphere that Princess Twilight had created.

And for what? Because they were jealous their sisters were spending time with Sun...set.

Bon-Bons shoulders slumped. While she hadn’t joined the other students to make Sunset's life miserable, she did believe Sunset was guilty and deserved what she got. She even wished the red head would die after Anon-A-Miss went after Lyra. Bon-Bon had to practically drag Lyra to school because she was so embarrassed.

They still weren't sure who revealed Lyra's secret. At the very least Lyra never suspected her, she knew Bon-Bon would never break her trust like that.

Bon-Bons eyes widened when she saw Lyra calling her. It was a little late to make a call, first period was about to start. Bon-Bon answered and brought the phone to her ear. “Lyra?”

“Bonny!” Came Lyra's distressed voice from the other end. Bon-Bon stopped in her tracks, having picked up on Lyra's tone immediately.

“Lyra? Sweetie, what's wrong?” She leaned into her phone to hear Lyra better. Bon-Bon strained against her phone, trying to decipher what Lyra was saying as she broke down. Bon-Bon did manage to decipher the word ‘Sunset’ and knew what this was probably about. “Lyra, I can barely understand you. Meet me near the front doors.”

Bon-Bon turned on her heels and made her way to the front of the school, not caring that she’d be late for the first period.

When she finally arrived at the front, she was practically tackled by an upset Lyra who wrapped her arms around her and began sobbing into the crook of Bon-Bons neck. Bon-Bon stood there in surprise for a second before wrapping Lyra in a hug and trying to calm her down. “Sweetie, what's wrong? You said something about Sunset?”

Lyra took a moment to compose herself before looking Bon-Bon in the face. “I-I went t-to Sunset to a-apologize-”

“And I assume that it didn't go well?” Bon-Bon asked, a tired look on her face. She sighed when Lyra nodded sheepishly. “Lyra, I told you to give Sunset her space. She’s still upset about Anon-A-Miss, she needs time to think things over.”

“I-I know it’s j-just… I feel really b-bad for how I t-treated her during A-Anon-A-Miss. That's all I c-can think about these d-days.” Lyra sniffled and wiped her eyes, on the verge of another breakdown.

“Come on, let’s get you to the Principal's office.” Bon-Bon said as the late bell rang, grabbing Lyras shoulders and leading her away. “You really shouldn’t feel so bad. You only thought she was guilty, it’s not like you helped harass her.” She felt Lyra flinch, noticing her girlfriend's guilty expression when she looked over. “Lyra. Is there something you want to tell me?”

“Uh, w-well, you see the funny thing about that is-” she stopped when Bon-Bon frowned at her in annoyance. “I Uh… might have, well, yelled at her once or twice, and... pushed her to the ground… and defaced her locker… a lot.”

“Lyra!” Bon-Bon said angrily. “I can’t believe you! I thought we agreed everyone that was harassing Sunset was being immature.”

“They were! It’s just… after Anon-A-Miss revealed your… interests-” Bon-Bon grimaced, the subject still a sore spot for her. “-I was angry, I couldn’t let her get away with embarrassing you like that, and I suppose I still resented her for sabotaging me at the Sophomore year Formal.”

“Even after she set up that faux Fall Formal for us and admitted to the whole school she sabotaged you?” Bon-Bon asked, tilting her head. “I thought that was really sweet of her.”

“Honestly, I can only really remember what we did later that ni-”

“Lyra!” Bon-Bon said cutting Lyra off. “Not so loud!” She hissed.

“Sorry.” Lyra rubbed the back of her head sheepishly before continuing. “Well, yeah, it was a nice apology, and her giving me the crown meant a lot. But it hasn’t been that long since she was a bitch. Plus…” Lyra frowned. “I just can’t forget how awful that Formal was. It was supposed to be our night and she ruined everything.”

"It is rather hard to forget, you were downright inconsolable afterwards. I kinda wanted to kill her For doing that to you.” Bon-Bon added as they neared the principal's office. “But I doubt you tormented Sunset solely to defend my honor.”

Lyra sighed in defeat. “Probably. It did feel good to get back at her for everything she did, you being targeted was just a good excuse.”

Bon-Bon merely hummed as they finally reached Principal Celestia's office. Bon-Bon reached her hand out and knocked.

“Come in.” Came Principal Celestia's voice from the other side, looking up when the two girls walked in. Her eyes widened when she saw Lyra's eyes were red and puffy. “Miss Heartstrings, is something wrong?"

“She tried to apologize to Sunset and… you know.” Bon-Bon explained, Celestia nodding in response. “We were hoping to stay here a bit while she calmed down and get an excuse for our teachers?”

Celestia motioned for them to sit and quickly began scribbling on a piece of paper. “If you don’t mind me asking Miss Heartstrings, why did you end up crying when you apologized this time? I understand this isn’t your first attempt.” Celestia handed her a tissue box to clean up with.

Lyra sighed, taking the tissues from Celestia. “Something Sunset said right after she got angry really hurt me.” Lyra slumped back in her chair. “I know we’re supposed to give Sunset space and all, but it’s been a month! I thought she’d be at least a little receptive.”

“Did you forgive Sunset a month after the Formal?”

Lyra groaned in annoyance. “She brought that up too. She also said she wanted me to prove I wasn’t just saying sorry cause I felt guilty.”

“What’s the difference exactly?” Bon-Bon tilted her head.

“I tried asking her, but it only made her angrier.” Lyra shrugged in defeat, cleaning her face with the tissue.

“Was her rejecting your apology all that happened during your interaction?” Celestia asked.

“No.” Lyra admitted, shaking her head. “I did invite her out with me and Bonny after school.”

“Wait what?” Bon-Bon snapped her head towards Lyra. “Lyra, why didn't you run this by me first?”

“I figured you wouldn’t have a problem with it.” Lyra shrugged, turning to meet her girlfriend's gaze. “Won’t matter anyway, she’s probably not coming.”

“Regardless, please tell me if you’re inviting someone to join us if we’re going somewhere, especially when that someone is rather… standoffish.” Bon-Bon crossed her arms. “But, I suppose it’s a good sign she agreed at all.”

“Miss Heartstrings, what do you hope to accomplish by bringing Sunset along?” Principal Celestia asked.

Lyra huffed in response. “I’m not entirely sure really. I guess to get her out of her house, try to be friendly with her so she’s more at ease with us… maybe get a smile out of her, it’s been so long since I saw her smile.”

“While it’s good that you’re trying to include Sunset, you have to realize that it won’t solve the underlying issue.” Celestia stated.

“We all tried apologizing to her and gave her some space when she wasn’t receptive, what else can we do?” Bon-Bon added. “And what are we going to do about the Friendship games? There’s no way we can win if everyone is at each other’s throats.”

“Not that we were gonna win anyway.” Lyra added bitterly, earning an annoyed glare from Bon-Bon.

“I wish there was something I could do to fix everything, but this will require more than disciplinary action or speeches about friendship and cooperation.” Celestia said as she handed them their written excuse. “I’m afraid it will be up to all of you to fix what Anon-A-Miss broke and earn Sunsets forgiveness.”

The two younger girls gave each other a look. “Now, you two should get to class.” Both of them immediately got up, taking the written excuse from Celestia.

“Oh and Lyra.” Lyra stopped and looked towards the Principal. “If you want to know how to earn Sunsets forgiveness, perhaps you should think about how she got you to forgive her.”

Lyra looked confused for a second before nodding and closing the door behind her, ruminating on Principal Celestia's words.

Sunset weaved her way through the halls of Canterlot High, keeping her head low as she wrote to Twilight. People knew not to bother Sunset when she was corresponding with the princess, and after her little run in with Lyra earlier, Sunset was not in the mood to deal with more fake apologies.

“Hey, Anon-A-Bitch!” Sunset flinched reflexively, then grumbled when nothing happened, reminding herself they wouldn’t be referring to her anymore. She stopped walking and looked towards the source of the voice.

Sunset saw Apple Bloom pushed up against a row of lockers by a group of older kids. Sunset recognized a few of them as the worst offenders during Anon-A-Miss, especially Lightning Dust.

“Didn’t appreciate the stunt you and your friends pulled last month.” Lightning Dust said while holding Apple Bloom against the lockers. “You got me grounded for a month and made me look like an idiot when you fessed up.”

Sunset frowned. By all accounts, she should just keep walking. Let Apple Bloom get roughed up by Lightning Dust and her gang, it’s not like she didn’t deserve it, and it’s not like Apple Bloom or her friends ever stuck their necks out for her.

By all accounts, she should hate them, all of them. Hate them for framing her, for driving a wedge between Sunset and her friends, for hurting everyone at the school for such an inane issue, and putting her through a lot of heartache.

She wanted to hate them... but she couldn’t. They were just young girls. Dumb, spiteful, shortsighted young girls yes, but young girls none the less. She couldn’t hold it against them too much, not enough to let Lightning and her gang get away with bullying a middle schooler anyway.

“Hey!” Sunset's voice rang out, closing the journal as she walked over to Lightning Dust and her gang. They all looked at her with various expressions crossing their faces ranging from annoyance to regret, Lightning herself looking nervous. “Surprised you’d be so bold as to bully Apple Bloom so openly, you’re already on thin ice as it is Lightning.”

“Oh come on Sunset, you know this little bitch deserves it.” Lightning cocked her head toward Apple Bloom. “Can’t you let us rough her up just this once?”

“No, I can’t. Because I know exactly what that's like. You were kind enough to show me.” Sunset folded her arms, glaring at the athlete. “Now either you and your cronies leave Apple Bloom alone, or I go to the faculty and your ass is out of here for the rest of the year.”

“Ugly little snitch.” Lightning growled, her fists clenching. “Fine. You win.” She let go of Apple Bloom and took a step back. “But you can't be everywhere to protect her and her cunt friends.”

With that, Lightning barked at her crew to follow her, each one of them glaring at Apple Bloom hatefully before following after Lightning.

Apple Bloom pushed herself off the lockers and gave a tired sigh as she watched Lightning leave.

“You ok?”

Apple Bloom flinched at Sunset's tone. It wasn’t exactly unfriendly, definitely more than what she deserved, but it was cold and formal. Like she was asking out of obligation rather than genuine concern.

“Uh y-yeah.” Apple Bloom turned towards Sunset, having trouble keeping eye contact with her. “Thanks for that Sunset. Yah really didn’t have to though, Ah deserve it.”

Sunset huffed in bitter amusement and looked off to the side. “Thought the same thing after the Formal. Took me a while to decide I was worthy of anyone’s respect.”

An awkward, tense silence fell between the two. Neither knowing what to say to the other to break the ice.

“Well, I’ll see you around.” Sunset finally said, growing tired of the awkward silence.

“Sunset wait!” Apple Bloom called out, taking a step forward. Sunset turned around and looked at her expectantly, gesturing to Apple Bloom to continue. “Sunset… Ah know Ah of all people have no right to ask this of yah but…”

“But?” Sunset tapped her foot impatiently as Apple Bloom trailed off.

“W-well, we could use some extra hands around the farm this weekend.” Apple Bloom rubbed her head and looked down at the ground. “And none of the girls are available, so Ah was wondering if yah… perhaps wanted to help around the farm if yer not busy?”

Apple Bloom tensed, waiting for Sunset to start yelling at her for the audacity of asking her for help after what Apple Bloom did.

“Your farm is pretty important.” Sunset said in a matter of fact tone. “May not be happy with you and your sister, but I don’t want your family to starve.”

“Uh, t-that’s good! Ah’m glad yah’ll be helping out.” Apple Blooms body relaxed. “We start around 8:00, but yah can come whenever yah wa-”

“I’ll be there at 9:00.” Sunset interrupted, turning around and walking off.

“O-oh, Uh, see yah there!” Apple Bloom called out as Sunset pulled out her journal and disappeared into the crowd.

"Phase one complete." She whispered to herself, a small smile gracing her lips.

Author's Note

Well, here it is, chapter 2.

So far, I'm elated with how well this story seems to be doing. It did a lot better than I thought it would, hope it keeps up.

Seems Apple Bloom can't help herself when it comes to making secret plots involving Sunset, I wonder what she's up to?

Thank you all for taking the time to read my fic!

Welcome to sadcube corner!

“Are you sure about this Bonny?” Lyra asked nervously as she and Bon-Bon stood in front of the school, their fellow students walking past them as school let out. “She barely agreed in the first place then got angry, I really doubt she’s going to join us.”

“Probably, but it would be rude of us to bail after you invited her.” Bon-Bon said leaning against a wall. “Plus, if she does decide to join us, then finds out we left without her, she’d probably be angrier with us.”

“I guess. Suppose we don’t want to give her another reason to be angry with us.” Lyra conceded, looking out over the crowd to see if she could find Sunset. “No idea how we’re going to interact with her.”

“You invited her, shouldn’t you have the plan?” Bon-Born raised an eyebrow at Lyra.

“I had expected her to agree if she had forgiven us or was receptive to the idea.” Lyra turned towards her girlfriend. “Having Sunset still upset with us wasn’t part of the plan. I don’t know if anything I do or say will make her angry.”

“Well, you’re gonna have to improvise cause here she comes.” Bon-Bon subtly cocked her head to the school entrance, Sunset walking through the doors and marching down the steps.

Lyra tensed in anticipation, waiting to see what Sunset's final verdict was. She tried to make herself seem inconspicuous, not wanting to look desperate, choosing to look at her phone.

“So.” The two girls looked towards Sunset, who had stopped in front of them with her bag slung over her shoulder. “Are we ready?”

Bon-Bon and Lyra gave each other a look, both surprised she had decided to join after all. Both were wordlessly urging the other to address her first.

Sunset frowned as the two of them just looked at each other blankly. “Are we still going or what?” Sunset said in an annoyed tone.

The two stopped looking at each other and turned to Sunset. “Oh, yes. We’re just surprised you took me up on my offer.” Lyra responded.

“I agreed to join, didn't I?” Sunset crossed her arms over her chest. “It’d be rude to bail without telling you two first.”

“Regardless, we’re glad you decided to join us Sunset.” Bon-Bon said with a friendly smile. “Did you drive to school? We’d offer to drive you, but we don’t want you to leave your-”

“I walked, I always walk to school. You don’t have to worry about my car.” Sunset said cutting Bon-Bon off. “And before you say anything, I’ll be buying for myself.”

Bon-Bon was a bit annoyed that Sunset had interrupted her and had shut her down so quickly, but decided it wasn’t worth making a fuss over it. “Alright, we’ll drive you there then.”

The three girls turned and made their way to the parking lot, Bon-Bon and Lyra walking next to each other while Sunset stayed a few feet behind them, making her feelings about this clear.

Bon-Bons phone rang and she brought it out.

Lyra: ‘Don’t offer Sunset shotgun, she’ll probably say “Whatever” in a moody tone’

Bon-Bon scowled at the text, growing annoyed with how presumptuous everyone was being… and that they guessed exactly what she was going to do.

She put her phone away as they reached the car and took out her keys. “Sunset, you can sit wherever you want alright?” Lyra gave her a small frown, thinking that was basically the same thing.

“I’ll just sit in the back.” Sunset declared as she opened the back door and got in.

Bon-Bon turned to Lyra and gave her a smug grin before getting in as well. She turned on the car when Lyra got in and drove off.

The drive to the Sweete Shoppe was awkward. Lyra and Bon-Bon made small talk and asked Sunset a question every once in a while, trying to coax her to talk with them, to which the redhead promptly gave a short and uninterested answer as she looked out the window.

Bon-Bon was thankful when they finally parked and made their way into the Sweete Shoppe, a moody Sunset once again giving them a wide berth. The three got their treats from the counter and sat down.

The three of them sat there awkwardly, Sunset staring down at her milkshake while the two girls stared at her.

“So Sunset.” Lyra finally spoke up, causing the girl in question to look at her. “You said you had a car right?”

“Yes, what’s your point?” Sunset raised an eyebrow at Lyra.

“You just struck me as a motorcycle gal is all. I’m surprised you’d have a car instead.” Lyra commented.

“That’s because I am, but you can only fit two people on a motorcycle. It’s not practical when driving around… friends.” Sunset's face fell. “Plus they’re more dangerous to drive, so...”

Bon-Bon noticed Sunsets demeanor and quickly thought on how she could change the subject. “Uh, so what did you do during Winter Break?”

“Went back home, didn’t want to stay here after what happened.” Sunset took a sip from her milkshake. “Twilight said I could stay there for the rest of the year if I wanted, but I decided against it.”

“Why didn’t you? I mean, I’m grateful you came back, but no one would fault you for staying home after what happened.” Lyra asked curiously.

“I wanted to, but I felt like I would just be running away from my problems.” Sunset answered, folding her hands together. “Just… seemed cowardly I guess.”

The two girls shared a look before looking back to Sunset. “Sunset. We never… asked how hard Anon-A-Miss was for you.” Bon-Bon reached her arms out and cupped Sunsets right hand. Sunset tensed and debated on whether or not to pull away. “Do you... want to talk about it?”

“I don’t know what there is to say really.” Sunset gently pulled her hand away.

“Well, perhaps if we had a better idea on how you feel, it could help in earning your forgiveness.” Bon-Bon offered.

Sunset groaned in annoyance. “Here we go again. Forgiveness. Everybody just wants my forgiveness.”

“Well, I mean, yeah. That’s how making amends works.” Lyra added.

“Gee, thank you Lyra, I had no idea that’s how that worked.” Sunset gave her a small glare.

“Sunset, come on. It’s been a month and you’re not even trying to work with any of us.” Lyra said in an annoyed tone. “I get you’re angry, but we really are sorry.”

“Are you?” Sunset snapped. “How do I know that? How do I know you all just can't handle the guilt? How do I know you actually care that you all hurt me?"

"We're all apologizing aren't we? What more proof do you want?" Lyra challenged.

"Apologies aren't enough." Sunset growled.

"It's what you did!" Lyra leaned forward, the other patrons looking over at the escalating situation.

"I did more than apologize!" Sunset stood up and slammed her hands on the table. "I worked my ass off trying to make it up to everyone, especially you."

Lyra was about to retort before she saw that Sunset's eyes were watering. Her eyes softened, having not expected Sunset to cry. "Sunset?"

"Do you have any idea how much work went into making a fake Fall Formal for you? How humiliating it was to admit to the entire school I sabotaged you? How difficult it was to convince both of you that it wasn’t a trick?" Sunset shook angrily as tears started falling down her cheeks. "And how did you thank me? By writing 'Cuntshit Shitter' on my locker."

Bon-Bon gasped. "Lyra! Is that true?" Lyra opened her mouth to answer but was stopped by Sunset.

"You asked how hard it was for me during Anon-A-Miss?” She turned to address Bon-Bon now. “It was worse than being blasted by a rainbow and falling to rock fucking bottom.”

The tears flowed freely now, Sunset's anger replaced by barely contained grief. “I worked so hard to make it up to all of you, to prove I had changed.” She wiped her eyes. “After the sirens I thought I had earned everyone’s trust and forgiveness. I was happy for the first time in a long time.”

By now all the patrons were looking over and watching the three girls, Mr and Mrs cake silently arguing on what to do. “But all it took was an obvious frameup and two posts for my friends to abandon me. Three for the entire school to turn on me.” Sunset sat down and slumped in her chair. “It was like all my hard work was for nothing. That no one will ever truly forgive me. That no matter what I do…” Sunset crossed her arms over her body like she was hugging herself. “My past will always haunt me.”

Sunsets sniffled lightly for about a minute as the two girls opposite of her absorbed her words. “I’m sorry, I can’t trust you. N-not anymore. I want to trust you, I want to believe that this will never happen again and you all are truly sorry…” Sunset's turned away from them. “But I can’t.”

A long silence reigned over the table, broken up by the murmuring from the other patrons. Sunset finally remembered they weren’t alone and looked up, finding that everyone was staring at them. Mortified, she stood up and quickly made her way to the exit.

“Sunset, wait!” Lyra called out as Sunset pushed past the door and disappeared from view. Lyra gave a frustrated huff and turned away from the door. “Well, that could’ve gone better.”

“... Cuntshit Shitter? I had no idea you were so vulgar Lyra.” Bon-Bon declared, eliciting an annoyed groan from the girl beside her.

Applejack double checked the horses feed, making sure she hadn’t forgotten any of them. When she was done, one of her favorites nudged against her arm, practically begging for attention.

She chuckled and reached hand out, slowly stroking her mane. After a minute, a frown grew on her face, her mind wandering to a certain someone. While Sunset had made it very clear the differences between her and Applejacks’ horses, she couldn’t help but think of her unicorn turned human friend.

And how royally she and her friends had messed everything up. Sure Apple Bloom and her friends were the masterminds behind Anon-A-Miss, but that was little comfort to the cowgirl. She could still remember the palpable fury on Princess Twilight's face when she was told the whole story. And just how loud that girl turned out to be.

It was a surprise to the Rainbooms when Twilight, despite everyone’s protests, demanded they give Sunset her space. Saying the redhead needed time to think things over.

Applejack could only grimace at the implications. For all she knew, Sunset was done with her and the Rainbooms and that was Twilight's polite way of informing them.

It wouldn’t be so bad if Applejack didn’t feel like a liar. She genuinely meant it when she said she considered Sunset family, and now that she wasn’t here it felt like a part of her family was missing. But given how fast she turned on Sunset, she started to doubt whether she believed that in the first place. Family has more trust in each other don’t they?

“Sis?” Applejack was broken out of her (admittedly) mopey thoughts when Apple Bloom walked in.

Applejack turned towards her sister. “Yeah Bloom?”

Apple Bloom stopped and stood there awkwardly for a few seconds. “Uh, Sunset came up to me earlier and offered to help out on the farm this weekend. She said she’d be here at 9:00.”

Applejack raised an eyebrow. “She did? Why did she go to yah and not me?”

“She said she still isn’t comfortable talking to yah, but hopes that working on the farm will eventually lead to the two of yah talking things out.” Apple Bloom explained. “So she wanted me to deliver the message so yah aren’t surprised when she shows up.”

Applejack’s eyes widened and her heart raced. “Oh, well, That’s... good. Do yah perhaps know which day she’s coming?” Applejack couldn’t help but feel elated at the news, hoping she would show up tomorrow.

Apple Bloom shook her head. “No, and Ah’m sure if she gets busy she won’t show up.”

Applejack nodded. “Alright, Ah’ll make a schedule for her chores.” Applejack placed her hands on her hips. “Now, don’t yah have some of yer own chores to do, Anon-A-Miss?”

Apple Bloom nodded and turned, walking towards the barn door. Applejack turned away, a big smile on her face. She was excited to finally be interacting with her friend after so long, and even more excited she had come of her own volition. Her mind raced with the possibilities of what this could mean for the two of them, planning every detail of the day.

Apple Bloom meanwhile curled her hand into a fist and punched the palm of her other hand, a victorious smile on her face. “Phase two complete.”

Author's Note

Third chapters done!

Hopefully Sunset isn’t too overdramtically sad. I tried to keep it subdued.

I’m rather surprised with how many people were hostile to Appleblooms plan, I might have to get rid of the implications to not give the wrong idea.

It also seems it won’t be easy for the school to earn Sunsets forgiveness, what are Lyra and Bon-Bon gonna do?

Like always, this chapter needs some polish. Perhaps when I get some time i’ll polish the fic a bit.

A plan takes shape

“Well, that went great. Not only did we not get a smile from her, but she was reduced to tears.” Lyra said angrily as she paced back and forth in Bon-Bons room.

Bon-Bon sat on her bed, stroking her pet cat that had decided to sleep on her legs. “... I still can’t believe you wrote Cuntshit Shitter on her locker.”

Lyra groaned and stopped pacing. “Can we please discuss that another time? That’s all you’ve been talking about since we left Sugarcube Corner.”

“I’m sorry, but I still can’t get over that my girlfriend would write something so vulgar and insulting. No wonder Sunset’s mad at you.” Bon-Bon stopped petting her cat and looked to Lyra. “You’re the nicest person I know and you wrote that, I can only imagine how much worse everyone else treated her.”

“Nicest person?” Lyra said in a confused tone. “What about Derpy?”

Bon-Bon sat quietly for a few seconds. “Ok, second nicest person I know.”

Lyra gave an amused smile then went back to pacing. “Ok, so, how are we both going to make Sunset feel better and earn her forgiveness?”

“I imagine not mentioning we want her forgiveness would be a good start, it didn’t exactly end well when I brought it up.” Bon-Bon suggested as she watched Lyra pace back and forth.

“Probably. She seems to associate that with us just wanting to get rid of our guilt… but she doesn’t trust us either, so she’ll think any attempt to make it up to her is inherently selfish.” Lyra placed her right hand under her chin. “Before we left Principal Celestia's office, she told me to think about what Sunset did to earn my forgiveness.”

“Saving the world?” Bon-Bon tilted a head, wondering how exactly they were gonna pull that off.

“Not unless you have magic powers I don’t know about.” Lyra said with a small chuckle. “Plus, you can still be angry and resent someone who saved the world. The school demonstrated that perfectly.”

“Well, for me personally it was when Sunset made that pretend Fall Formal for us. I think I truly forgave her when she crowned you the rightful Fall Formal Princess and replaced her picture with yours.” Bon-Bon couldn’t help but smile at the memory.

“Yeah, that probably took a lot of effort to pull off.” Lyra paced for a few more seconds before stopping again, her face lighting up.

Bon-Bon looked perplexed. “Lyra? Sweetie, is everything alright?”

“I think I have it.” Lyra said with a bright smile. “Do you know the five love languages?”

“What? Yes, Lyra, we took the quiz together.” Bon-Bon lifted her hand up, not sure what Lyra was implying.

“Well, there’s something similar called the five apology languages.” Lyra began listing them off on her fingers. “Genuinely repent, request forgiveness, make restitution, accept responsibility, and express regret.”

“So? What’s your point?” Bon-Bon asked, growing tired of Lyra not giving her a straight answer.

Lyra frowned at her girlfriend. “Think about it. What was the thing Sunset did to get you to forgive her?”

Bon-Bon looked away in thought. “Uh… make restitution. She indirectly fixed the night she ruined and gave you what was yours.”

“I’m willing to bet that her apology language is making restitution. Words mean nothing if you don’t back them up, that was part of why she was an effective bully and manipulator.” Lyras smile grew as realization crossed Bon-Bons face.

“That… makes sense. I do remember hearing about her bending over backwards to make it up to people she hurt after the Formal.” Bon-Bon looked back to Lyra. “You might be onto something.”

“We can ask around to confirm, but I really think this’ll work.” Lyra sat next to Bon-Bon.

“One problem, she’ll get tired of everyone doing something for her everyday, and if we start the trend she’ll blame us.” Bon-Bon pointed out. “Plus, what exactly is our restitution gonna be?”

Lyra hummed in thought, quiet for a full minute before responding. “Well, what about the entire school doing something for her?”

“Like?”

“She wants us to prove we’re sorry and that she can trust us right? Well, what better way to do that than voting her princess of the Spring Fling?”

“What If she associates it with her past victories? She could just see it as us pitying her at best, fearing her at worst.”

“Not unless she has real competition. We could have ten, maybe twenty, of the most popular girls in school run against her.” Lyra grabbed Bon-Bons shoulders. “And then we’ll have most, if not the entire, school vote for her.”

“That sounds nice Lyra, but that’s an awful lot of unity between the students to pull off, and after Anon there’s not a lot of that.” Bon-Bon grabbed Lyras hands and squeezed them lightly. “Plus, it probably won’t work if Sunset finds out.”

“Twilight showed us that if we work towards a common goal, the school will unite no matter what it’s facing.” Lyra squeezed Bon-Bons hands back. “We united to take Sunset down, now we’ll unite to bring her up. We’ll kill two birds with one stone, just in time for the Friendship games.”

“That’s… optimistic, but I suppose crazier things have happened.” Bon-Bon gave an amused snort at the memory of a demon being taken down by a rainbow. Couldn’t get crazier than that. “But what if Sunset finds out?”

“She’s not going to find out. She doesn’t interact with anyone and is always talking to the princess, so it’s unlikely she’ll overhear anyone discussing the plan.” Lyra explained. “And we’ll put a social media blackout, we’ll stress the importance of keeping this a secret.”

“Hm, seems you have this all planned out. I’m proud of you sweetie.” Bon-Bon said with a smile on her lips as she tucked Lyra's hair behind her left ear. Her smile however disappeared, replaced with a frown. “There’s just one snafu with your plan.”

“Yeah? What’s that?” Lyra didn’t seem too concerned, she had just beaten every one of Bon-Bons arguments, surely she’d do it again.

“Sunset is banned from the Spring Fling, remember?”

Lyras face immediately dropped, her smug look disappearing in a second. “Oh…”

‘Stupid!’ The punching bag was sent flying backwards. ‘Stupid!’ It didn’t even get a chance to swing all the way back before Rainbow Dash delivered a left hook.

Yes, Rainbow Dash had found herself spending hours punishing her Punching bag without remorse ever since the truth came out about Anon-A-Miss. She just had so much anger inside her.

‘Scootaloo used you!’ Towards Scootaloo. ‘How could everyone fall for such an obvious lie!’ Towards her fellow students. ‘We were supposed to be her friends!’ Towards her friends.

‘And you!’ But ultimately. ‘You’re the element of loyalty! But when Sunset needed you most, you abandoned her!’ Toward herself.

The chains holding the bag in place snapped clean off after Dashes final punch, sending the bag into the wall, sand leaking out.

“Shit!” She yelled angrily. “That’s the third one this week, dads gonna stop buying these if I keep breaking them.” She huffed and marched over to her dresser. She removed the bandages wound around her fist, looking at her bruised and bloody knuckles.

There was a knock at her door. “Dash? Is everything alright in there? I thought I heard something crash into the wall.”

“Yeah mom, just broke another punching bag.” She sheepishly explained.

“Another one?” Her mother said exasperated. “Dash, you can’t keep breaking those, they’re expensive.”

“I know, I’m sorry mom. I’ll be more careful next time.” That was a lie. She’d probably have to chip in for when she broke the next one, which seemed fair.

“Alright honey.” Windy Whistles didn’t sound like she believed it either. There was a distinct lack of her mothers footsteps walking away, which could only mean one thing. “Dash, Scootaloo is here to see y-”

“Tell her to go away.” Rainbow snapped angrily. “I don’t want to see her.”

“Dash, I know you’re angry, but if you just-”

“No!” Dash scolded herself for yelling at her mom. “Not right now, I don’t want to see her. Just… just tell her to go back home.”

“Dash, honey, she really wants to see you. She’s practically crying.” Her mother pleaded.

Rainbows hands clenched against her dresser, blood oozing from her knuckles. She didn’t want her sister to cry, especially because of her, but after everything she did... “Give her a candy bar or something, I don’t want to see her.”

Windy Whistles sighed. “Alright Dash.”

Rainbow stood there for a moment, waiting till her mother’s footsteps faded away. When she was sure her mother was gone, her face scrunched up and she collapsed onto her bed, her body convulsing as she hid her face in her hands and sobbed quietly.

‘Stupid... stupid.’ She kept repeating in her head as she thought about the events of the last month and a half. What she wouldn’t give to go back and fix everything. Or at the very least, not harass Sunset the way she did. There was no way Sunset was getting over that, it was always going to be a rift between them. “And it’s all my fault.” She whispered, causing her to break down even more.

She didn’t know how long she remained like that, only pulling away when her phone began ringing. Dash picked it up and saw it was from Applejack, quickly cleaning her face with her sleeve and taking a moment to compose herself before answering. “Hello?”

“RD!” Applejack said excitedly, her mood brought down by Rainbow's tone. “Dash, have yah been crying?”

“No!” Rainbow said defensively, getting up. “I-I wasn’t crying, you’re crying!”

Applejack merely rolled her eyes, she should’ve known she wasn’t going to get a straight answer from her friend. “Listen, Ah have some news” She was quiet for a moment. “About Sunset.”

Dash perked up at this. “News?” She leaned against her phone. “Uh, w-what kinda news?”

“Apple Bloom told me earlier that Sunset offered to help at the farm this weekend.”

Rainbow's eyes widened. “She did? What brought this on?”

“Ah don’t know, but Apple Bloom said Sunset was hoping we would eventually get to talking while we worked.”

“Did she... Uh, say anything about the others?” Rainbow asked with a hint of hope in her voice.

“‘Fraid not, but the fact she came of her own volition is a good sign.” Applejack could practically feel Rainbows smile from the other end. “If this goes well, which it will, this could open the door for Sunset rejoining us and making it up to her.”

“I just… wonder how I’m gonna make it up to her. She’s angriest with me.” Applejack wanted to argue with her, but she couldn’t help but agree. Dash had not only betrayed her element, but had also been the most hostile and vengeful of their group. It made sense Sunset would hold the biggest grudge with Rainbow.

“We’ll work on that together, RD. We won’t give up until she’s friends with all of us again. Especially you.” Applejack had no idea how they were going to do that, but she knew it was what Rainbow needed to hear.

“Well, hope it goes well.” Rainbow smiled. “Tell me everything that happens when you’re done, k?”

“Will do. You have a nice night now RD.”

“You too AJ.” Rainbow pulled her phone away and disconnected from the call. She laid back down on her bed, resting her head against her hands.

And for the first time in a long time, Rainbow Dash wasn’t angry.

Author's Note

Whaaaaa? Two chapters in two days? That never happens!
It would’ve been two chapters in one day if I stopped watching YouTube, but whatever.

Seems Lyra and Bon-Bon have themselves a plan. Question is, can they pull it off? Or will their plan be dead in the water, seeing as how Sunsets been banned from the Fling?

Hope no one minds that I used Rainbow and Dash interchangeably, I just wrote what felt natural.

I always felt we never get to see Rainbows more emotional side, which she no doubt would have after betraying her element like and did. I also gave her complicated feelings with Scoots, it’s neither total hatred or disappointed acceptance like a lot of AAM fics.

And for the first time, I don’t think this chapter needs a whole lot of polish, I think it’s pretty good the way it is.

An Apples lie

Sunset reached out her hand to silence her alarm clock, wondering why she decided to wake up at 8:00 on a Saturday.

She was going to go back to bed before she saw a sticky note on her alarm clock. Sunset groaned, cursing her past self for making so much work for her, then grabbed the sticky note and tiredly read it.

‘Get up lazy ass! You promised to help out at SAA at 9:00!’The note read.

“Oh… yeah.” Sunset laid against her pillows for a second, wanting a few more precious seconds in bed, then jumped out.

She took a shower (knowing it didn’t matter anyway as she was probably gonna get covered in sweat and grime), got dressed (not even bothering with her leather jacket), ate breakfast, and got in her car. She wrote a quick good morning to Twilight and told her she was going to be running some errands today so she wouldn’t be able to write to her as much, having not told her about working with Applejack.

She felt guilty lying to the princess like this, but she didn’t want to have a long conversation with Twilight when all she was doing was doing some chores for Applejack.

“Applejack…” Sunsets brows knitted together. Out of all her friends, Sunset probably had the most complicated relationship with her. On the one hand, Applejack was the most mature of their group during Anon-A-Miss and it’s fallout. On the other, she lied to Sunset's face about her being family and was related to the mastermind behind Anon-A-Miss. Though, the latter was hardly Applejack's fault.

She supposed she was least angry with Applejack, not that really meant much. She was snapped from her thoughts when her phone alarm went off: 8:30.

Sunset sighed and started her car, not bothering to see if Twilight had written her back, and drove off.

As she drove, she couldn’t help but remember yesterday’s events. She looked embarrassed as she remembered how she broke down in front of the entire cafe, how Sunset didn’t notice everyone staring at her beforehand she wasn’t sure.

Hopefully Lyra and Bon-Bon knew better than to bother Sunset from now on. She didn’t have to worry about fake apologies and inviting her out to places. Maybe they’d tell everyone else to back off and she wouldn’t have someone come up to her each and every day, it was starting to get annoying.

She was surprised to find that she had finally reached Sweet Apple Acres, not realizing just how lost in thought she really was. She looked at her car's clock and saw it was 8:59. “Hm, made some good time.”

Off to the side, a certain someone with a red bow was keeping a lookout. Apple Bloom couldn’t help but smile when she saw Sunset's car pull up. “Phase three complete.” She ran away before Sunset could see her and found Applejack. “Sis!”

Applejack turned away from the pigs feeder and looked at Apple Bloom. “Yeah Bloom?”

“Sunset’s here, she’s pulling up into the driveway.” Apple Bloom declared as she came to a stop.

“Now, how in tarnation would yah know that if yah were doing yer chores?” Applejack asked in an unamused tone.

“A-Ah wasn’t, but Ah had a good reason to! We can’t just leave Sunset to wander around aimlessly until we realize she’s here.” She marched up to Applejack and grabbed her arm. “Yah should go and greet her!”

“W-what?” Applejack pulled back, anxiety creeping in. “Why can’t yah do it? She went up to yah remember?”

Apple Bloom panicked, trying to think of a clever way to convince Applejack. “Ah’m Anon-A-Miss, remember? She doesn’t wanna see me. ‘Sides, she did say she wanted to eventually talk with yah, how can yah do that if yah can’t even greet her?”

Applejack took a moment to think before sighing in defeat. “Guess yah have a point there.” She let Apple Bloom pull her along, needing her sister to practically force her to walk in case she got cold feet.

When they neared the house, Apple Bloom let go and urged her sister to walk the rest of the way. Applejack took a moment to collect herself and began walking towards Sunset's car.

When Applejack was far enough away, Apple Bloom smiled and hid behind a wall, keeping an eye on the two of them. “And commence phase four.”

Sunset herself returned her car off and got out, locking it behind her. She turned and saw Applejack, her frown deepening when she saw the cow girl.

Applejack stopped a few feet away, trying to will herself to greet Sunset. “Mornin’ Sugarc-” Applejack stopped when Sunset gave her a small glare. “Sunset, Ah’m glad yah decided to help out today.”

“Good morning to you as well, Applejack.” Sunset said a little too politely for Applejack's taste. “I did promise to help out, it’d be dishonest if I didn’t show up. I wouldn’t want that, after all I know what it’s like to have dishonest friends.”

“Right…” Applejack winced at that not so subtle jab at her character. She maintained her composure and reminded herself why Sunset was here. “So, for right now Ah want yah to feed the cows and horses. Yah remember where we keep the feed dontcha?”

Sunset nodded. “Not unless you moved it.”

“Good.” Applejack gave her a small smile. “After yer done, come find me and Ah’ll give yah yer next set of chores.”

Sunset nodded, rolling her eyes at Applejack's smile and walked off. The cow girl's smile faded at Sunset’s hostility. She had expected some overt resentment from the redhead, but not this much, considering Sunset was the one who suggested this.

Applejack decided to ignore it and walked back to finish feeding the pigs. They’d get to talking later.

“How in the hell are we going to get Sunset unbanned from the Fling?” Lyra asked as she applied her makeup while Bon-Bon tiredly brushed her teeth next to her, still wearing her robe.

“I dunschno.” Bon-Bon said with her toothbrush in her mouth. "Waitsch tul Minday?

"We don't have a lot of time Bonny." Lyra looked at the girl next to her. "That's two days of not doing anything, and if she's still banned regardless, then it's two days wasted."

Bon-Bon stopped brushing her teeth and rinsed her mouth. "Well then what do you suggest Lyra? We go to Principal Celestia's home and ask her nicely to unban Sunset?"

Lyra perked up at Bon-Bons suggestion. "That's a great idea! Thanks Bonny!"

Bon-Bon looked confused. "That was sarcasm. You're actually going to bother the Principal on the weekend?"

“I’m sure she’ll understand when we tell her our plan. This is probably what she had in mind before we left yesterday.” Lyra declared as she carefully put on her hair band.

“Still Lyra, doesn’t it seem weird to bother Celestia on the weekend?” Bon-Bon asked as Lyra made her way out of the bathroom. “Plus, we don’t even know where she lives.”

“You don’t know where she lives.” Lyra looked at Bon-Bon smugly from the doorway. “I do.”

Bon-Bon looked confused and tried to decipher if Lyra was joking or lying to her face. “How would you-”

“I’m gonna leave you to take a shower.” Lyra waved her off as she closed the door. “Toodles!”

“What? No! We’re not done talking about this Lyra!” Bon-Bon huffed in annoyed frustration as Lyra closed the door and walked off. “You’re gonna tell me how you know the Principal's address! You hear me!”

Apple Bloom stared at Sunset and Applejack nervously. It had almost been three hours and things weren’t progressing as fast as she had hoped. The two older girls only interacted with each other when Sunset asked for another chore, they weren’t working together like she had hoped and Applejack wasn’t taking the initiative.

There was only one thing for her to do: get Sunset to take the initiative instead. She took a deep breath and walked towards Sunset, who was currently tending to the cows.

“Sunset?” She asked when she was close enough, the older girl turning towards her with a guarded expression. “Ah noticed AJ needed some help clearing the field, but yah and Ah both know she’s too stubborn to ask for help.”

“So, you want me to ask her instead, cause you know she’d be unable to say no to me, right?” Sunset guessed as she turned her body towards Apple Bloom.

“Um, well, Ah guess.” She thought for a second. Sunset was here because she didn’t want the farm to lose any business, if she maybe played up the importance of Applejacks job… “We were going to plant some new crops over there, and the faster it’s cleared the faster we can get to planting them... It’d be a great help to the farm.”

Sunset was quiet for a few moments. “Fine.” Was all she said as she stood up and marched towards Applejack.

Apple Bloom waited till Sunset was out of earshot. “Commence phase five.”

“Hey.” Applejack turned to see Sunset was a few feet behind her. “Need any help?”

Applejack was about to say no, but realized this was probably Sunsets way of easing into a conversation. “Uh, sure.” She handed her an empty bag and some gloves. “Right now we just need to clear big sticks and debris from the field so they can run a lawnmower over it later.”

Sunset nodded, pulling on her gloves. “Alright.”

The two girls worked in an uncomfortable silence together, just picking up whatever sticks came their way and barely even looking at each other. After half an hour Applejack was sick of it and decided to get the ball rolling. “So, what’ve you been up to lately? Ah’ve noticed your gaming channel has been a bit quiet.”

“Just haven’t been in the mood to play much. I honestly don’t want to play at all but I don’t want to worry my fans.” Sunset shrugged. “Didn’t know you watched.”

“Of course, Ah try to keep up with all my… friends.” Applejack winced lightly, but it didn’t seem Sunset took any offense, not that she seemed particularly invested in the conversation really. “Ah’m not a big fan of those gaming doohickeys, but yah got some moves girl. ‘Specially liked it when yah kept rolling around in a panic when that one boss ambushed yah in, uh, what was it? Born of somethi-”

“Born of Blood.” Sunset quickly interjects. “It was Born of Blood.”

“That’s the one.” Applejack chuckled. “Yah screamed yer head off when he jumped through the wall.”

Sunset seemed mildly offended. “Hey, it was a very scary werewolf. It’s freaking skin was flayed off and he was like twenty feet tall.”

“It was a game! It can’t hurt yah.” The two than had a pseudo argument as they collected sticks, slowly morphing into trading childish insults, which turned into Sunset trying to convince Applejack to play games which the cow girl stubbornly resisted.

Before either of them knew it, an hour had passed and it was lunch time. The two headed back towards the house, both of them with small smiles on their faces. For a second, it almost seemed like they were just two friends hanging out, that Anon-A-Miss was nothing more than a bad dream.

“Thanks again for helping out Sunset, Ah really appreciate it.” Applejack said, looking to Sunset.

“It’s no big deal really, it’s a shame the other girls were too busy to help though.”

Applejack gave Sunset a strange look. The other girls weren’t too busy, she just hadn’t asked them. She shrugged and decided it wasn’t important. “Yah know, when Apple Bloom said yah wanted to talk during our work, Ah had expected it to be a lot more serious.”

“Apple Bloom said I wanted to talk while I was helping out?” Sunset tilted her head, her smile fading. “I didn’t think I gave off that impression.”

“Impression? She said you outright told her.” Applejack's smile also faded.

“Told her what?” Sunset said in a steely tone, coming to a stop.

Applejack also stopped in front of the red head. “She said yah went up to her and offered to help on the farm a bit, said yah hoped we’d get to talking.”

“I didn’t… say that.” Sunsets face hardened. “She told me the girls were busy and you needed an extra pair of hands.”

“What?” Applejack's face joined with Sunsets, hardening as they slowly realized what Apple Bloom did. “None of the girls are busy, and if we really wanted extra help we’d just call Big Mac back from his deliveries. We almost never need anyone else helping out.”

The two girls stared at each other for a long moment, both coming to the same conclusion about a certain red headed pre teen.

“APPLE BLOOM!” They both yelled.

Author's Note

A third chapter in three days? Now you know I’ve been replaced by a Changeling. Don’t expect me to keep this up, I’m not clever or willful enough to put out a chapter every day. I’ll also be working on one of my other projects, so this story probably won’t be updated as frequently.

If anyone was wondering, no. Lyra and Bon-Bon are not living together, Lyra just decided to spend the night.

But it seems they’re particularly willful to get Sunset unbanned. Hopefully Principal Celestia doesn’t mind two students bothering her after school hours.

Born of Blood is a Bloodborne reference. I tried to think of a clever Dark Souls pun, but I had nothing. Also, we all know Sunset would totally play the Souls series.

Seems Apple Blooms plan saw some success, but what’ll happen now that her manipulation has been revealed?

Generosity’s lament

Apple Bloom carefully set the table, wanting everything to be perfect for her sister and Sunset. She had been sneaking glances toward them for an hour, and it seemed the two had been getting along.

The fact no one stormed off or yelled at each other indicated that Phase five had succeeded, now she needed to capitalize on her success.

Phase six would probably be the easiest to implement, all it required was for the two older girls to sit and eat together. If they didn’t start talking of their own accord, Apple Bloom would get the ball rolling.

She turned her head as the door opened and two pairs of footsteps stomped to the kitchen. “AJ, Sunset, yer just in time.” The two girls stood at the entrance of the kitchen, looking at Apple Bloom. “Now, Ah remember Sunset sayin’ she was vegetarian, so Ah made sure Granny didn’t give her any-”

“Apple Bloom.” Apple Blooms body seized up at Applejacks tone. “Do yah mind explaining why Sunset told me yah asked her to help around the farm today?”

“Or why Applejack told me you said I volunteered?” Sunset crossed her arms over her chest, her glare hardening at the ore teen.

‘Oh shit.’ Apple Bloom thought. “O-oh! D-did Ah say t-that? W-well Ah must’ve gotten c-confused is all-”

“Apple Bloom.” The pre teen immediately shut her mouth. “Tell us the truth... Now.”

Apple Bloom stood there blankly for a few seconds, wilting at the glares the girls were giving her. “A-Ah just wanted y-yah to be f-friends again.”

“And yah thought lying, manipulating us, and sneaking behind our backs was the way to do it?” Applejacks frown deepened.

“It’s like you learned nothing from Anon-A-Miss.” sunset shook angrily.

Apple Bloom reeled at the accusation. “Ah have! Ah learned my lesson!”

“Have you?” Sunset challenged walking closer. “Cause unless I misunderstand, you made a secretive plot, lied, manipulated us to push our friendship in a direction you wanted, and refused to talk to either of us.”

Apple Blooms defiance fell. “Yah wouldn’t have listened…”

“That’s what you said last time!” Both Applejack And Apple Bloom were taken aback by Sunset's sudden anger. “Do I seem so unreasonable that you can’t talk to me!? That you can’t talk to Applejack!? How have you not learned a single thing!?”

Applejack noticed her sister's eyes water. “Hey, Sunset, maybe lay off-”

“And you!” Sunset turned to Applejack. “You’re the element of Honesty, why is it so easy for your sister to lie to you?!”

Applejack stammered for a response as Sunset got in her face.

“Do you take everything she says at face value? How can you not be suspicious of her after Anon-A-Miss?” She growled. “Does being the Element of Honesty just mean you suck at knowing when someone’s lying? Cause it sure as hell doesn’t stop you from being dishonest!”

“Y-yah leave her alone!” Apple Bloom shouted, gaining Sunset's attention. “I-it’s me yah want! Ah’m the one who lied, not AJ!”

There was a long pause between the three of them, Apple Bloom shaking as tears threatened to spill from her eyes.

“... You said you did this because you wanted me and Applejack to be friends again, right?” Sunset asked in an angry tone.

Apple Bloom nodded quickly, hoping it might win Sunset over.

Sunset looked Apple Bloom dead in the eye. “You failed.”

Apple Bloom's breath hitched at that and tears started falling down her face. Sunset turned to leave, stomping out the house before slamming the front door behind her.

Applejack stood there quietly, ruminating on Sunset's words, snapping out of it when Apple Bloom started sniffling.

Applejack ran forward and wrapped her arms around Apple Bloom. She was mad at her, but admonishing and punishment would come later. Apple Bloom could only meekly grab onto her sister as she cried, thinking she had permanently ruined any chance Applejack had to reconnect with Sunset.

“What in tarnation is goin’ on in here?” Both Apple sisters looked over to see Granny Smith standing in the doorway, looking over the scene. “Where’s that Sunset gal?”

Both sisters looked at eachother, not sure how to explain to her what happened.

Rarity was finishing up the seam of her latest creation. She stopped her sewing machine and lifted the garment up, looking it over for any flaws before fitting it on a mannequin.

One might expect Rarity, out of all her friends, to be the most melodramatic about Anon-A-Miss. But surprisingly she had handled everything with a surprising amount of grace, as befitting of a lady she’d tell you.

She was least vocal when protesting Princess Twilight's decision, had the least complicated relationship with her sister, and felt she was on better standing with Sunset (not that it meant much) than the other girls, barring Fluttershy of course.

Speaking of her sister, Rarity hadn’t seen her all day today. While Sweetie Belle couldn’t do much during her punishment, she could still come outside. But Sweetie had opted to stay in her room all day every day, only coming out for school (which she dreaded) and dinner.

Rarity sighed. Poor girl had taken it the hardest of her friends since they all fessed up, and from the sound of it, she was the least antagonistic during Anon-A-Miss. Her stealing Sunsets photos was the worst thing she did, and it was mostly just to spite Rarity for snubbing her earlier that day.

‘Not that it makes it ok or anything.’ Rarity stubbornly thought. ‘She still revealed everybody’s secrets, ruined my friendship with Sunset, and didn’t do anything to stop Anon-A-Miss before they all confessed.’

But still, it might be nice to have a conversation with her sister that lasted longer than three words. She bit her bottom lip nervously, getting up and walking out her room, making her way to Sweetie Belle's room.

She knocked softly. “Sweetie? Are you in there?” No response. “Sweetie Belle, I know you’re upset, but you can’t stay cooped up in your room all day.” Still no response.

Rarity sighed and knocked again, stopping when there was a loud bang on the other side of the door. “Go away, Rarity.” Sweetie's muffled voice said.

“Sweetie please.” Rarity tried opening the door only to find it locked. “It isn’t healthy to be in there all the time. I just want to talk.”

“Go away Rarity I’ll… I’ll just hurt you again.”

“Darling, you revealing my closet of shame wasn’t that bad. I’m still angry about it, yes, but I’ve barely seen you since you and your friends came clean.” She was quiet for a few seconds. “I miss you.” Still no response.

The irony was not lost on Rarity. Sweetie joined Anon-A-Miss because Rarity didn’t want to spend time with her; now Rarity would give anything just to talk to her sister for even a few minutes.

She sighed after another minute. “Alright Sweetie. I’ll be here if you ever want to talk.” Rarity then turned and walked away.

‘Why should I care whether we talk or not? She betrayed my trust! She hurt my friends!’ Rarity thought in an attempt to make herself feel better. ‘She hurt Sunset!’ Rarity started marching down the stars.

‘But I hurt her more.’ Rarity suddenly stopped halfway down. “... I’m a terrible friend and an even worse sister.”

She gave a small sigh and sat down, pulling her legs up to her chest and relaxing her body. “What am I going to do?”

Author's Note

Back by unpopular demand: me.

Yes, I figured nearly two weeks was long enough to keep you all waiting.

Seems Apple Bloom didn’t think her plan all the way through, now she’s got Sunset mad at her and AJ.

Now, don’t worry, we’ll get to Lyra and Bon-Bons misadventure soon. The scene is probably going to be long and I wanted to get to something else first.

It also looks like Rarity’s situation is the opposite of Rainbows. Where Rainbow can’t get Scootaloo to leave her alone, Rarity can’t even get Sweetie to interact with her.

Anyway, thank you all for taking time to read my fic!
.

A much needed talk

Applejack placed the last dirty plate into the sink, thinking over the past half hour.

Needless to say, lunch was an awkward affair. Granny Smith had taken Apple Bloom up to her room, probably to punish or dress her down for being so clueless, leaving Applejack to eat all alone.

It was a damn shame too. Applejack was actually looking forward to eating with Sunset, even if it’d probably be quiet and somewhat awkward.

She picked up what would’ve been Sunsets lunch: a surprisingly delicious looking vegetable sandwich with hard boiled eggs. Applejack figured it’d be a waste to throw it out, so might as well give it to the pigs.

As she walked outside, she stopped when she saw Sunset's car still parked in the driveway. The cowgirl briefly worried Sunset had been so angry she forgot her car, but that fear was disproven when she saw Sunset sitting in the driver's seat.

‘What in the hay is she still doing here?’ Applejack thought. It had been half an hour since she left, so either she came back for some reason or she was having car trouble and was too stubborn to call for help.

Applejack looked to the side, trying to decide if she should brave going over and talking to the red head. She took a deep breath, then began walking to Sunset's car.

Sunset didn’t seem to notice her when Applejack stopped next to the door, just glaring forward intensely.

Applejack gingerly tapped her knuckles on the window, Sunset's head snapping toward her. The window rolled down, revealing Sunset's annoyed expression. “Yeah?”

“Ah’m surprised yer still here.” Applejack said simply. “Yah having car trouble or somethin’?”

“No, I’m not having car trouble.” Sunset scoffed. “I just… I wanted to leave, really I did, but when I was about to start the car, I thought about your sister's face.”

“My sister's face?” Applejack raised an eyebrow at Sunset's confusing explanation.

“I made her cry.” Sunset elaborated further. “And I guess I feel guilty. I’ve been trying to tell myself she deserved it after the stunt she pulled, but I just… it doesn’t feel right you know? Making a kid cry.”

Applejack just stood there awkwardly, not sure what to say and too afraid she might get Sunset angry again. Her eyes lit up when she remembered she was carrying Sunsets lunch. “Oh! Hey, Ah have yer lunch. Yah uh…” Applejack cleared her throat, not sure how Sunset was going to react. “Still want to eat together?”

Sunset merely stared at her for a moment before exhaling in annoyance and unlocking the car. “Fine.”

Applejack decided not to push this admittedly small win and went to the passenger side door. She opened it and climbed into the car, handing Sunset her lunch before sitting down and closing the door.

Sunset greedily ate her lunch, starving after working around the farm all day. “... Ah’m Sorry about Apple Bloom.” Applejack finally said.

Sunset merely scoffed and set her lunch down. “Really? That’s what you’re apologizing for?”

Applejack gave Sunset an annoyed look but sighed in defeat. “And for letting her manipulate the both of us into meeting, Ah shoulda known better than to think yah’d go to her to volunteer.”

Sunset merely hummed in response, Applejack not sure if Sunset has accepted her apology or not.

“... But Ah think Ah wanted it to be real.” Sunset turned to her with an inquisitive look, wordlessly urging her to continue. “Ah think that’s why it was so easy for her to lie to me. Ah knew deep down she was up to something, but the idea of you willingly trying to seek me out… it was a dream come true.”

Sunset stared at her quietly. “And why would that be?” She tensed, thinking Applejack was going to bring up Sunset forgiving her.

“Just the idea that yer no longer my friend, that yah’ll probably never be my friend again, and that it’s all my fault… It hurts.” Applejack hugged herself and looked away. “Ah miss yah.”

Sunset's eyes widened in surprise, a long silence falling between the two girls. “I… never stopped… being your friend.”

It was Applejack's turn to give Sunset an inquisitive look. “What do yah mean?”

“Exactly that.” Sunset shrugged. “Yes, I’m angry with you and I need space, but I never stopped being friends with you.”

Applejack looked surprised. “Really? A-Ah thought yah hated me.”

“I don’t hate you.” Sunset groaned. “I’m not happy with you or anything, but it would take a lot for me to hate you.”

“How… do yah feel?” Applejack tilted her head. “And not just about me, about everything that’s happened.”

Sunset took a deep breath and exhaled, struggling to find the right words. “I feel… angry, hurt, betrayed, insecure, paranoid, lonely... It’s hard to really explain how I feel in a way that makes sense, it’s just a… torrent of negative emotions… oh, and I also feel a bit stupid for feeling so strongly about what happened.”

“What?” Applejack recoiled lightly. “Why do yah feel stupid? Yer justified to feel that way.”

“Well, think about it.” Sunset turned to Applejack. “Why should I feel this bad because people I knew for three months threw me away like trash?” Applejack winced at that. “Why should it bother me that the whole school hated me? I never gave a damn about their opinion before. The old me never would’ve sat around feeling sorry for herself or make snippy comments, she’d get off her ass and do something about it. Hell, nobody would’ve even thought about crossing old me in the first place.”

“The old yah was also a vicious bully who used and abused everyone around her.” Applejack said with a frown.

“She also wouldn’t have gotten hurt…” Sunset whispered to herself. “Listen, I’m not saying I want to go back to who I used to be. She was petty, spiteful, shortsighted, cruel, and lonely. I’d rather have you lie to me again about being your family than be like her.”

Applejacks frown deepened. It was one thing to berate herself for being a liar, another for Sunset to give a backhanded comment. But the farm girl drew the line with being accused of lying about something to her face. “Ah didn’t lie to yah!” She said stubbornly. “Ah meant what Ah said.”

Sunset gave a bitter laugh. “Is that so?”

“Yah know, it hurt when Ah thought yah stabbed us in the back like that.” Applejack added. “Ah had just called yah family, and yah immediately started posting our secrets online. Felt like it didn’t mean shit to yah, made me question whether any of it was real to yah.”

“Yet you still talk to the person responsible.” Sunset pointed out angrily. “Didn’t do that with me.”

“Not at first. Ah didn’t talk to Bloom for a solid week after what happened, even after her numerous apologies. Got so bad Mac and Granny forced us to talk, practically locked us in a room together… still haven’t forgiven her by the way.” Applejack gave a frustrated sigh. “If yah came to me and fessed that yah were Anon and begged for my forgiveness, Ah would’ve given it to yah, even if yah had an awful reason for doing it. Cause that’s what family does.”

Sunset didn’t say anything, only staring forward. “Let me ask you a very fair question.” Applejack gestured for her to continue. “Say Anon-A-Miss happened the exact same way: Piggly Wiggly comes out, Rarity’s closet of shame is leaked, everything. Except Dash is framed instead of me.” Sunset looked Applejack dead in the eye. “Would you have thought it was her if she had the pictures on her phone?”

Applejack sat there with a dumb look on her face, staring back at Sunset quietly for a full minute. “... No.” her body slumped in defeat. “Ah wouldn’t have.”

Sunset smiled triumphantly, quickly turning away to hide the tears welling in her eyes. A part of her hoped Applejack would have said yes, to know she wasn’t singled out. “Aren’t you supposed to trust your family? You would’ve trusted Dash, I would’ve trusted my brother despite the evidence. So, am I really your family?”

Applejack perked up. ‘Sunset has a brother?’ She thought. She wanted to know more, but knew it was rude to change the subject so suddenly. “Ah… Ah guess not.” Applejack instinctively reached for her Stetson, only to remember she had left it in the house. It devastated the cow girl to really acknowledge she really did lie to Sunset, not just to berate herself when she felt down. “But Sunset, yah have to understand-”

“No.” Sunset growled, looking back at Applejack as tears began pouring down her face. “I don't have to understand anything.” She pointed an accusatory finger at Applejack. “You did a lot of talking during Anon-A-Miss, so now it’s your turn to sit back and listen.”

Applejack opened her mouth to argue but quickly closed it. Perhaps letting Sunset vent would give her further insight. “Alright.”

“Do you have any idea, any idea at all, how much it hurt when you girls confronted me? How devastated I was to learn how easy it was for all of you to think the worst of me? How every day sucked just a little bit more as the whole school turned against me? It feels like nothing I did since the Formal mattered to you, any of you.” She turned to Applejack, shaking. “You promised Twilight you’d be there for me, and I thought the worst was behind us after the Sirens, that I had proven myself. If it was anyone else, you would’ve fought tooth and nail to prove they were innocent. So I have one question:” Sunset's anger seemed to dissipate drastically. “Why me?”

“Ah couldn’t right tell yah.” Applejack herself started getting teary eyed. “Ah could sit here all day giving yah excuses or try to defend myself, but Ah’m not going to do that.” She gently grabbed Sunset's hands. “Sunset, Ah was a horrible friend to yah. I refused to hear yah out and abandoned yah when yah needed me. And Ah will spend the rest of my life making it up to yah if Ah have to.” She squeezed Sunsets hands. “And Ah will prove to yah that yer my family, no matter how long it takes.”

Sunset broke down, tears falling freely and her body convulsing as she sobbed. “I-I don’t know if I can trust you.” She said with difficulty.

“Yah can.” Applejack wrapped Sunset in a tight hug. “Cause Ah promise never to lie to yah again.”

Author's Note

Well I’m back everybody!

So yeah, no LyraBon misadventures, instead Sunset and AJ are having a much needed talk (roll credits).

So I didn’t get everything I wanted to write down, either because I felt it was already too long or I forgot. This isn’t the end of the two talking, they’ll drive around for a bit and continue there.

I’m sure many of you are surprised that I didn’t go the whole ‘things are worse now because of Apple Bloom and it’ll be even harder for reconciliation to be possible’ route that many of you no doubt were expecting and perhaps even hoping for. Hopefully this talk is good enough for you all not to lynch me.

I had planned this encounter since before I even started writing the fic. We never do get a scene with Sunset talking things out, or Atleast not for very long. AJ promising never to lie again and Sunset asking a hypothetical question about Dash were probably the only things planned from the beginning, everything else was improvised.

I also gave a reason for sunset not to immediately storm off. Feeding into her complicated feelings for the CMC.

And just so you all know, this and every subsequent talk between the two won’t immediately solve everything. That’s unrealistic.
This is a good start and the most progress they’ve had in weeks, but Sunset and the rest of the girls have a long way to go before everything’s ok again. So does the school for that matter.

And don’t worry, just because Bloom got what she wanted doesn’t mean she’s off the hook. She’ll still be punished and AJ will stress that she was lucky things worked out, things could’ve easily gone the other way and she’ll be in a world of trouble if she pulls this again.

A friendly visit

‘Why am I even bothering?’ Scootaloo thought to herself as she stood in front of Rainbow Dash's house. ‘Rainbows refused to talk to me since I confessed, why should this be any different?’

‘Why did I have to be so stupid? Why did I ever think Anon-A-Miss was a good idea?’
She crossed her arms over her chest and looked down. ‘There’s no way she’s ever going to get over this. Rainbows gonna hate me forever.’

Scootaloo could feel her eyes water and she gingerly wiped it away with her sleeve. ‘Don’t cry. Crying doesn’t solve anything. Rainbow wouldn’t cry.’ She told herself as she tried calming herself down.

Her head snapped up when the door opened, her excitement fading when she saw it was just Rainbow's mom again. “Scootaloo, honey, I’m sorry but she doesn’t want to see you.”

Scootaloo's demeanor fell and her eyes began watering again. “Please! J-just give me two minutes with her! Just two minutes!”

Windy Whistles looked away awkwardly. “I’m sorry honey, but I can’t force her to meet with you.”

“Please!” Scootaloo fell to her knees and cupped her hands together. “I need her to know how sorry I am!” She scooched forward on her knees. “Thirty seconds! Ten seconds! Five seconds! Anything!”

Windy Whistles couldn’t look at this rather pitiful display, focusing intently on her door frame. “W-why don’t you just talk to her at school?”

“I’ve tried!” Scootaloo declared. “But we don’t share any classes and her friends refuse to let me near their lunch table. A-and whenever I try talking to her after school, she just runs away!”

“I’m sorry, but there’s not much I can do. She just needs time, she’ll come around, I promise.” Windy Whistles offered with a hopeful smile.

“So does everyone.” Scootaloo groaned. “The school needs time, Sunset needs time, my parents need time, Rainbow needs time…”

Windy Whistles merely stood there awkwardly as Scootaloo looked at the ground dejectedly. She wished Scootaloo would pick a time when her husband was home, that way she could get him to handle her for a change. ‘Though, that might be a bad idea. He probably wouldn’t have a clue on how to deal with her… not that I’m doing much better.’ She thought with a small grumble.

“Maybe… maybe next week she’ll come around.” Windy Whistles offered. “Till then, can I offer you anything sweetheart?”

Scootaloo shook her head. “I’m being punished. My aunts and parents aren’t allowing me to have any sweets. I had to give them the chocolate bar you gave me yesterday.”

“Oh… right.” Windy Whistles should’ve seen that coming, at least Scootaloo was honest about it, she could’ve eaten the candy bar right then and there. “Well, then have a nice night Scootaloo. Tell your aunts I say hi.”

Scootaloo nodded as Windy Whistles shut the door. Scootaloo wiped her eyes as she got up, feeling embarrassed she groveled like that in front of Rainbow Dash's mom. A part of her wondered whether Windy Whistles was actually angry with Scootaloo and was secretly keeping Rainbow from her, while another part of her felt awful for thinking the worst of Rainbows mom.

She was pulled from her thoughts as her phone began ringing. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a crappy little flip phone, the only thing her family let her have during her punishment.

She fiddled with the buttons for a few seconds and accepted the call, putting the phone to her ear. “Hello?”

“Hey Scoots.” Apple Bloom's voice came from the other end.

Scootaloo frowned at her friend's tone. “Bloom? Is everything alright? You don’t sound too hot.”

“Not particularly, but Ah’m Fine.” Apple Bloom answered. “Ah just wanted to call and let yah know Ah won’t be able to call yah on the phone for a while.”

“What, Why?” Scootaloo said with a worried tone. It was hard enough that only her friends were willing to associate with her, worse that she had barely seen Sweetie for a month, now she’s hearing she’ll barely be able to talk to Apple Bloom? “What happened?”

“Ah messed up Scoots.” Apple Bloom said sadly. “Ah tried to get Sunset and my sister to be friends again by manipulating them, but… but now Ah don’t think they’ll ever be friends again.”

“Don’t say that!” Scootaloo growled. “They’re all going to be friends again! You’ll see! They just need time.” The irony of telling Apple Bloom to be patient was not lost on Scootaloo. “Why didn’t you tell me what you were doing?”

“Ah didn’t want yah caught in the crossfire if it backfired, you’re in enough trouble as is...” Apple Bloom was quiet. “And Ah knew you would try talking me out of it.”

“Yeah, that’s probably true. Might’ve even snitched on you if you continued anyway… sorry.”

“It’s fine Scoots, it would’ve been the right call anyway.”

“But you said you won’t be able to call me anymore, why’s that?”

“Because Grannies making my punishment worse.” Apple Bloom tiredly explained. “Ah won’t get into all the details, but she’s taking away my phone so Ah won’t be able to call yah and Sweetie. She’s only allowing me to call and break the news to the two of Yah before she takes it away.”

“Well… you could claim you’re giving a long heartfelt goodbye to me and Sweetie, might buy you an hour.” Scootaloo said with a nervous chuckle.

Apple Bloom couldn’t help but give a small laugh. “Ah would but Ah doubt Granny would allow it, especially since she’s right here standing over me.”

Scootaloo paled at that. She hoped Granny Smith hadn’t heard what she said over the phone, but she doubted Apple Bloom had her on speaker. Regardless, she didn’t want to paint a target on her back and have Granny Smith make a call to her parents. “Well, alright Bloom. I hope you get your phone back soon, I’m gonna let you go before I get you in trouble.”

“Alright Scoots, Ah’ll see yah at school. Bye.” And with that the call disconnected and Scootaloo pulled the phone away.

She gave out a loud exasperated sigh as she began walking. She couldn’t help but be a little miffed that Apple Bloom went behind her back and thought that manipulating Sunset was a great idea.

She hoped this wasn’t going to make things even more complicated and somehow make Sunset angry with her. She was slowly building trust between her and Sunset, she didn’t need her friends to come in and ruin it all.

Still, she was sad that she was going to be virtually friendless from now on. She and Apple Bloom barely had any classes together and they weren’t allowed to do anything together after school. The daily calls between the two of them was the entirety of Scootaloo's social life.

‘Other than embarrassing myself in front of Rainbows parents of course.’ She thought bitterly.

“You still haven’t told me how you know where the Principal lives, Lyra.” Bon-Bon started as she pulled up to a two story house in the middle of a nice neighborhood, perhaps a bit too nice for what she expected a Principal's salary to be.

“It’s a nice neighborhood isn’t it?” Lyra stated as she opened her door and got out. “Could really raises a family here.”

Bon-Bon gave an exasperated sigh at Lyra dodging the question. She turned the car off and got out herself. “I guess. I didn’t expect her to live in a two story house, seems a bit excessive for one person.”

“That’s because she doesn’t live alone. Luna lives with her.” Lyra said as she made her way to the house.

“Wait, seriously?” Bon-Bons eyes widened in surprise. “That seems like torture. I love my sister and all, but I would not want to live with her when I’m like sixty.”

“I’m thirty three I’ll have you know.” Bon-Bon paled in fear as she heard her Principals voice, turning around to see Principal Celestia walking toward her. “And yes, while I do have the occasional urge to strangle my sister from time to time, I happen to enjoy living with her.”

“Good morning Principal Celestia.” Lyra said with a friendly smile as she walked over, shooting her girlfriend an amused grin. “I’m surprised you’re not home.”

“I was returning something to my neighbor, it seems I came just in time to learn how old Bon-Bon thought I was.” She gave Bon-Bon a wink, causing the poor girl to blush and retreat into herself. “Now, what are you girls doing here? I doubt you’d spend the weekend having a chat with your Principal unless it was important.”

“And we wouldn’t bother you if it wasn’t.” Lyra answered. “It’s about Sunset.”

“So soon after yesterday’s meeting?” Celestia said in an exasperated tone. “Well, Alright. What is it you girls wanted to discuss about Sunset?”

“We were thinking about what you said yesterday, and were thinking on how to make it up to Sunset.” Bon-Bon said joining the conversation, a slight blush on her face. “Lyra came up with an idea involving the Spring Fling, but she forgot that Sunset was banned.”

Celestia hummed. “And I take it you want me to unban Sunset?”

Lyra nodded. “It would be a great help, we’d be back at square one if you don’t.”

“You know Sunset was banned for sabotaging Rarity last Spring Fling, correct?” Celestia explained. “Reversing her punishment won’t come easily.”

“I know, but saving us from the Sirens should’ve made up for that.” Lyra winced internally, she felt like such a hypocrite after saying that. “Plus, I’m sure Rarity wouldn’t mind.”

Celestia was quiet for a long moment. “You two seem very fixated on having Sunset unbanned. Why is that?”

“Well, it’s very simple really, we want to-” Lyra began before being cut off by Celestia.

“I imagine the whole school might vote for Sunset if she ran.” She said casually. “Perhaps as part of a plan to have Sunset be more comfortable with her peers perhaps?”

“Uh, well-”

“It’d be a rather ambitious plan wouldn’t it? Having to keep it a secret from Sunset and hope everyone goes along with it. What might happen when someone who still dislikes Sunset were to find out?” Celestia continued. “Then there’s the manipulation involved. It’d be a big gamble whether Sunset would be ok with the idea that everyone was involved in a conspiracy to crown her Princess of the Spring Fling, especially after Anon-A-Miss.”

“I-”

“Not to mention if she felt comfortable being Princess in the first place, she could see it as pity voting or a bribe. That’s if she decided to run at all.” Lyra and Bon-Bon shared a look while Celestia started monologuing. “Worst case scenario she could shut herself off from the school entirely, maybe even going back home forever, and hating the ones who orchestrated everything in the first place.” Celestia said with a knowing look.

“I... uh...” Lyra was at a loss of words, both a bit confused at Celestials behavior and concerned at what she was implying.

“I’ll unban Sunset from the Fling, but I’d advise any enterprising students to be careful going forward in case their plan backfires.” Celestia stared at them expectantly, smiling when Lyra nodded. “Now, you two better get going. I don’t want you to waste your weekend.”

“Of course Ms. Celestia. H-have a nice weekend.” Celestia gave them a small nod and walked towards her house, Lyra staring after her as she disappeared behind her front door.

“Something tells me you’re the enterprising student she was referring to.” Bon-Bon said smugly, earning an annoyed frown from Lyra.

Author's Note

Merry Christmas everybody!
I felt somewhat obligated to post today because Anon-A-Miss is a Christmas story. I guess.
The only christmassy thing about it is that it takes place near Christmas, like Die Hard (don’t at me).

When I first started writing, I noticed I seem to have a penchant of starting a chapter with a characters name. While that’s not necessarily wrong, it can be a bit repetitive. So I decided to change it up a bit by having Scootaloo narrate to herself.

As we can all see, the poor girls been a wreck without her sister. Windy Whistles has to break the girls heart practically every day, that must not be easy for her.

I also totally made a mild Cerebus retcon involving that candy bar. Of course her aunts and parents wouldn’t allow her to eat it.

We also learn she has practically no social life now, especially after Blooms boneheaded plan. Hopefully she doesn’t double down on trying to talk to Rainbow.

In other news, how Lyra knows where her principals live remains a mystery, much to Bon-Bons annoyance.

I might make that ‘bon-bon joked about Celestias age’ thing into a running gag, Celestia constantly poking fun at Bon-Bon for it to get a reaction, but we’ll see.

I tried looking up Bon-Bons family and Celestias age, but there wasn’t any substantial information so I decided to improvise.

Also, they seemed to have succeeded in unbanning Sunset! Too bad Celestia ruined Lyras confidence in her own plan, let’s see how the girl handles this.

Celestia pointing out the flaws in Lyras plan was mostly to appease various readers who pointed them out first, because my audience is smarter than me.

Anyway, thanks for taking time to read my fic! Have a merry Christmas everyone!

An awkward car ride

“So, where do you want to go for lunch?” Sunset asked as she drove down the road. She had only eaten half of a sandwich before accidentally knocking it to the ground during her crying fit.

While Applejack wasn’t hungry herself, she was just happy to be spending some time with Sunset after so long. She was surprised when Sunset invited her out; perhaps she wanted to test the waters and see how comfortable she was with Applejack, or perhaps she wanted to discuss things further. Or perhaps Sunset was lonely and wanted to get out of her house for a while. Either way, Applejack wasn’t complaining. “Ah’m not too hungry, maybe Sugarcube Corner?”

Sunset stiffened at that. “I… I don’t think I can.”

Applejack looked at her curiously. “Why not? Were you banned or something?”

“No, nothing like that. It’s just that yesterday I went out with Lyra and Bon-Bon at Sugarcube Corner and…” Sunset blushed. “Uh, I may have… broken down in front of the whole cafe.”

“What?” Applejacks face hardened. “Why? Did those two girls insult you somehow? If so, Ah’m gonna give them a piece of my mi-”

“Hold on there cowboy, they didn’t insult me. They just started asking about me forgiving everyone.” She said with a huff. “I got angry, then me and Lyra started arguing, then I broke down. I only realized everyone was staring at us after the fact… including the Cakes.”

“Ah see.” Applejack nodded in understanding. “Why did yah go with them in the first place?”

“Twilights been encouraging me to get out more, part of the reason I agreed to help out today. I figured I might as well after Lyra invited me, I knew it was a bad idea. I still can’t believe I broke down publicly like that..”

“Hey, they were being pushy. Having treats with yah is as far as it should’ve gone, they knew yah were touchy about the subject.” Applejack placed a hand on Sunset's shoulders, testing the limits of what Sunset was comfortable with. “It’s natural yah’d be upset with them.”

“They meant well… I guess. But you’re right.” Sunset let out a small huff. “I’m emotionally volatile right now and I don’t need to have a conversation like that when I’m just trying to drink a milkshake.”

An awkward silence reigned over the car for a few awkward minutes, Applejack not sure what to say in response and Sunset focusing on the road.

“Saddest part is I had been planning to invite them out before Anon.” Sunset finally said.

“Really?” Applejack lifted an eyebrow. “Why’s that?”

“Well, I felt secure about my place in the school and my friends, and while I loved being friends with you girls, I kinda wanted to branch out and make more friends.” Sunset explained in a tired tone. “Seemed like something Twilight would approve of. Plus it’d help my standing in school, give me people to hang out with if all of you were busy, and you girls have your own friends outside of the group.”

“Why did yah choose Lyra and Bon-Bon to be yer first friends outside of us?” Applejack questioned. “Ah’m not judging, just curious.”

“They were grateful after I made that fake Fall Formal for them, thought it’d give me an edge. That, and I felt like they owed me after all that work. Just a bit.” She laughed bitterly. “Wanna know the saddest part? The day I was going to invite them was the same day you girls accused me of being Anon-A-Miss.”

“Ah imagine that killed your plans?” Applejack said with a frown.

“Yeah.” Sunset replied quietly. “Then they thought I was Anon-A-Miss and that was the end of making friends outside you four girls.”

Applejack gave Sunset a strange look. Four girls? What could that mean? ‘Perhaps it was a mistake. Maybe she meant to say ‘you five girls’ instead.’ Applejack tried reasoning with herself. ‘Or perhaps she and Rainbow…’ Applejack shook her head. It was probably just a mistake, it wasn’t worth fretting over.

“Is that why yah still considered me yer friend? Didn’t have anybody else?” Applejacks asked nervously. “Cause if it is, Ah don’t want you to feel like yah have to settle because we’re yer only friends.”

“I’m not settling.” Sunset grumbled. “I would never settle. You’re still my friend because I care for you, and it’d be hypocritical to not give you a second chance after you gave me one… still angry with you though, so just keep that in mind.”

Applejack couldn’t help but feel a little happy with Sunset's words, even with the somewhat bashful declaration at the end. “Well, what about the people yah still talk to? Surely someone thought yah were innocent.”

“Yeah, Derpy and Vinyl.” Sunset shifted awkwardly. “I’m… not sure I want to be friends with Derpy. Not because of her disability or anything, it’s just… I treated her terribly during my reign of terror. She was one of my top victims, I tormented her relentlessly for years.” Sunset's face fell. “Then not only does she think I’m innocent, but she defends me, which caused a rift with her and her friends. Now her and Vinyl are the only people I talk to.”

“And yah feel guilty.” Applejack guessed.

Sunset nodded. “All she had to do was tell me she knew I was innocent and that’d be enough, but then she goes around defending me to the school. I caught her crying her ass off after her friends (coincidentally consisting of Lyra and Bon-Bon) kicked her out because they didn’t like her defending me, do you know how that felt?”

“They really did that?” She knew friendships were torn apart by Anon-A-Miss, but it seemed worse that Derpy's friendships were ruined because she was defending Sunset. Applejack would have to have a nice long talk with Lyra and Bon-Bon later…

“It wouldn’t be so bad if she didn’t… if she didn’t...” Sunset sniffed, causing Applejack to look towards her. “If she didn’t… forgive me immediately after I apologized.”

Sunset began breaking down and Applejack noticed she was having trouble driving straight. “H-how about we pull over, discuss it while you’re not driving hm?”

Sunset weakly nodded and drove over to the right, pulling into a small parking lot where she turned off the car. “I was ready to move mountains for her, but when I went to her and apologized she just… forgave me right then and there. No strings attached. Hell, she even hugged me.”

“Didn’t Fluttershy forgive you without much hassle?” Applejack pointed out.

“Fluttershy still needed time to think it over and get used to me.” Sunset shook her head. “Not Derpy. She just stared at me for a few seconds then pulled me into a hug and said she forgave me.” Sunset wiped her eyes.

“But that’s a good thing isn’t it? One less person to worry about, you were already trying to make it up to a lot of people. Wasn’t it nice to have less work?”

“It was but… it felt unearned at the same time. I didn’t do anything to earn her forgiveness, but she gave it anyway. Add her defending me and I guess I feel too guilty to be her friend. I haven’t done jackshit to deserve it.” Sunset sighed.

“Sunset, Ah really think yah should try befriending her.” Applejack offered. “Yer too awkward and angry with me for us to hang out consistently, and Ah imagine yer pretty lonely. Derpy was on yer side during Anon, so you know you can trust and depend on her. Plus, she’s probably pretty lonely right now too, Ah doubt she and her friends have patched things up.”

“I-I don’t know. I’ve caused her enough trouble and I’m always going to feel guilty being her friend.” Sunset looked out the window. “I do trust her though… I guess.”

“Well, why don’t yah try talking to her? Tell her how yah feel, Ah’m sure she’ll think of something to make yah ‘atone’ so to speak.”

“That’s… actually not a bad idea.” Sunset looked back to Applejack. “I’ll have to be insistent, she’ll probably just shoot the idea down.”

“Speaking of which, there anything yah want me to do? Talkings nice and all, but yah probably want me to do something for yah.” Applejack offered with a shy smile. “Like Ah said, Ah’ll spend the rest of my life making it up to yah if Ah have to.”

Sunset hummed. “That’s a nice sentiment, but I doubt you’ll continue to try to make it up to me when you’re an ugly eighty year old maid. But it seems petty to hold a grudge for sixty years.”

“Ugly eighty year old maid?” Applejack's smile faded and she looked insulted. “Why do yah have such a specific, and rather insulting, vision for my future? And Ah am not a maid!”

“I was implying you weren’t married in the future.” Sunset smirked. “What do you mean you’re not a maid?”

Applejack turned beet red. “Y-Yah know, A-Ah’ve been with guys and… stuff.”

“‘Guys and stuff’, very descriptive.” Sunset's grin grew wider. “Were these guys from, say, Canada Perhaps?”

“T-they’re real!” Applejack cursed herself at how fake that sounded. “Ah‘ve been with dozens of guys!” She realized what she said and put a hand to her mouth, blushing furiously.

Sunset could barely hold in her laughter. “There’s no shame in being a virgin Applejack, you just have to wait for the right cousin.”

Applejack crossed her arms and looked away. “Here Ah am trying to be all sentimental and yah go off and call me an ugly maid and make country folk stereotypes.” She said with a playful humph.

“You’re right, I’m sorry. The cousin joke was pretty low hanging fruit anyway.” Sunset chuckled. “But to answer your question, no I don’t have anything I want you to do right now. Believe me, I’ll think of something.”

“That’s better.” Applejack looked back and uncrossed her arms. “Now, where do yah want to eat? That’s the whole point we left the farm.”

Sunset hummed and looked out the window, pointing after a few seconds. “What about there? We’re already parked in their drive way anyway.”

Applejack strained to look to where Sunset was pointing. “Mario and Luigi’s? That new Italian place? Well, alright, not sure how good their food is though.”

The two got out and Sunset locked the car. “Oh and, while I do appreciate the ‘I won’t lie to you again’ thing, there will be times I’d prefer you to lie. Like if I ask if I look fat in a dress.”

“What if yah look skinny in a dress? Should Ah call yah fat than?” Applejack said with her own grin, earning an unamused look from Sunset.

“You’re lucky I’m not holding you to that promise to the letter.” Sunset said with her own devilish grin. “Cause you just lied to me about your V card.”

Applejack's breath hitched and her grin faded, her face turning red again. She frowned and glared at the back of Sunsets head as they walked, knowing the red head was still grinning like a maniac.

Author's Note

Two chapters in a week? That never happens!

And yes, I am a simp for Derpy, why do you ask?

I always kinda felt like Sunset would eventually make friends outside of the group, but it’s not like we’d see that in any of the Equestria girls content.
Rather unfortunate Anon happened and ruined those plans.

I also felt like Sunset would give the girls a second chance since they did that for her. I never liked AAM stories where Sunset cuts her friend she out of her life completely.

But hey! Seems Sunset doesn’t resent the entire school. Vinyl seems too chill to believe Sunset was guilty was guilty without evidence, while Derpy always struck me as a very nice girl, and most AAM stories featuring her usually have her be skeptical of Sunset being Anon, so that’s why I had her believe Sunset was innocent.

A damn shame she’s also virtually friendless, I’m sure she’d appreciate Sunset trying to befriend her. We’ll also get a scene between her and LyraBon, where her kindness will be tested. As well as a scene with AJ having a nice talk with LyraBon.

The flak about Sunset feeling guilty about Derpy forgiving her immediately will also feature sometime in the next chapter, mostly regarding catharsis about Anon.

The whole ‘old maid’ exchange and following jokes was unplanned. I wanted to make fun of AJs promises, which were nice but a tad unrealistic.

The final exchange was a reference to various fans who pointed out AJ couldn’t be honest a hundred percent of the time.

Finally, I wanted to add an exchange about the music Sunset listens to while driving, but I suppose that’ll have to come later.

And yes, Mario and Luigi’s is a Mario bros reference.

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!

Revelations at Mario and Luigi's

“Boy, she really tore that plan down huh?” Bon-Bon said with a teasing grin. “What’re you going to do now?” Bon-Bon looked over to see Lyra was staring off with a frown on her face. Bon-Bons grin faded. “Lyra?”

“Huh?” Lyra perked up and looked over. “Did you say something?”

“I asked what you were going to do next.” Bon-Bon leaned forward. “Sweetie, you ok?”

“Not really.” Lyra sighed. “I was really proud of myself for making that plan, I had thought of everything. But then Principal Celestia just rips it apart.”

“Yeah that was pretty brutal.” Bon-Bon nodded. “I find it weird she was saying it like it was a hypothetical situation, she clearly knew.”

“Technically she doesn’t know our plan.” Lyra replied with a huff. “We never told her. If we went through with it and it backfired she can plead ignorance with Sunset or her superiors. She probably learned that when dealing with the Schoolboard or something.”

“Well, she doesn’t have to worry about that. Clearly we can’t use the plan anymore.” Bon-Bon shrugged.

Lyras eyes lit up. “Or can we?”

Bon-Bon gave Lyra a confused look. “Uh, no. We can’t. You were there when she tore down every facet of your plan right?”

“Yeah, but the main problem with it was we were trying to recruit the school.” Lyra began smiling. “Of course that was a bad idea. Teenagers are terrible at keeping secrets, and the more people you tell a secret too the more likely it will come out, especially if it’s someone that still dislikes Sunset. Plus, she’ll hate the idea that the school was going behind her back to vote her Princess.”

“Uh Huh.” Bon-Bon said simply, waiting to hear Lyras point. “So?”

“So, we don’t recruit the school. Sunset will win the crown fair and square without manipulating the school beyond campaigning... mostly.” Lyra said excitedly. “We’ll have to keep the plan between as few people as possible while trying to push the school to vote for her, maybe we could even fix some of the friction among the student body while we’re at it. We’ll probably have to downsize how many people are running, but that’s out of our control.”

“Um… ok.” Bon-Bon just stared at Lyra for a few seconds. “While you did get rid of the school wide conspiracy part, that now leaves your plan vulnerable to a lot of factors. Not to mention we don’t know if Sunset will even run, she only ran the last few years because she was a bitch and won through sabotage.”

“Well, we’ll just have to have someone to convince her, and I’m sure people will vote for her. If not out of guilt than probably because she was popular enough after the Sirens.” Lyras smile faded slightly. “Maybe I could even run and be terrible at campaigning, help redirect the votes.”

“You’re gonna have to tell her what you did eventually, if she doesn’t figure it out first.” Bon-Bon pointed out. “And who knows how she’s going to feel about you manipulating events, even if just a little. The more you manipulate the angrier she’ll probably be, which could reflect on the rest of the school depending on how influential you were. But by not manipulating anything your plan could fail spectacularly and Sunset could get no votes at all, which might be even worse. All this is assuming that she’ll even run in the first place.”

Lyras smile had faded completely and she was left with a nervous look. “I know it’s not perfect, but I really do feel like it’ll help her. I’ll just have to be careful with how much I manipulate.”

Bon-Bon merely hummed. “So, your plan is to have Sunset voted as Princess of the Spring Fling by using a minimum amount of manipulation, among a minimum amount of co-conspirators, while sabotaging your own chances of being Princess, while trying to smooth things over among the student body, while trying to subtly push people to vote for Sunset, while trying to keep it all a secret, and all this is predicated on whether Sunset will even run or be thankful she was voted Princess?”

Lyra nodded, though her previous enthusiasm had disappeared. “Yeah…”

“Are you sure you don’t want a less ambitious plan sweetie?” Bon-Bon stared at her for a moment.

“I just… I just don’t know how else we could let her know the school trusts and accepts her.” Lyra was quiet for a long moment. “It could go very wrong, you should probably just leave me to do it alone, I don’t want to ruin your chances with Sunset if it fails.”

“Nun uh, there’s no way in hell I'm doing that.” Bon-Bon cupped Lyras face and stared into her eyes. “You’re my girlfriend, we do everything together. If you’re going down, I’m going down with you.” Lyra couldn’t help but smile brightly, placing a hand atop of Bon-Bons. “Besides, someone’s gotta keep you grounded.”

Lyra giggled. “You better not vote for me when I run, I’ll be angry if you do.”

Bon-Bon smiled deviously. “No promises.”

“So what’re you thinking about getting?” Sunset asked as she looked down at her menu. She looked up at Applejack when she didn’t answer after a full minute. She found that the cowgirl was looking every which way but her menu, studying every little thing in the crowded restaurant. “Applejack.”

Applejack looked away and stared at Sunset. “Oh, Ah dunno. Pizza?”

“You go to an Italian restaurant and you order Pizza?” Sunset Asked flabbergasted. “We can get Pizza some other time.”

“This place is new, Ah don’t know what’s good or not here. Pizzas the only thing I know for sure Ah’ll like.”

“You know it’s not going to be like the Pizza we order from a Pizza chain right? It’s probably going to be more traditional or whatever.” Sunset pointed out. “Look, this place is pretty busy, people wouldn’t be here if it was bad. Besides.” Sunset looked back to her menu. “It's Italian food, what’s not to like?”

“Ah Guess.” Applejack sighed in defeat. “Maybe Pasta or something. What about yah? Doesn’t dough use eggs?”

“I’m vegetarian Applejack, not Vegan. I only cut meat out of my diet. I eat everything else.” She peeked over the menu. “You did see me eat the sandwich earlier right? That had egg in it.”

“Yer horse diet makes no sense. Yah know horses die when they eat chocolate here right?”

“Daisies also kill horses here, but I’ve eaten plenty of daisy sandwiches back home.” Sunset said casually. “Also, I’m a Pony, not a Horse.”

“Where do yah all get milk anyhow? Yah told me the cows over there are sentient.”

“First off, it’s sapience. Second off, most milk is either supplied by cows, goats, sheep, or Mares for a profit, usually young mothers looking to make extra money.”

“Mares?” Applejack reeled away after Sunset said that. “Isn’t that kind of like-”

“Hi, are you two ladies ready to order?” A waitress said, walking up to their table.

"Uh, Ah’ll just get the Pasta." Applejack awkwardly said, handing her menu over.

"And I'll get the cheese Ravioli." Sunset said doing the same.

"Any appetizers for you girls?" The waitress asked.

"Bread is fine, thank you." Sunset answered as the Waitress smiled and walked off. Sunset sat quietly as Applejack started drinking her soda. "So does your brother know about the dozens of guys?"

Applejack spit out her soda and placed a hand on her mouth before she made a mess, Sunset laughing hysterically. She glared at Sunset as she wiped her mouth. "That's not funny."

"For you." She said with a wide grin. "But seriously, your brother seems like the type to beat the shit out of any guy who steals his little sister's innocence."

"Why? Cause we're country folk so he wants it for himself?" Applejack cringed and mentally face palmed.

"You said it, not me."

"How about we change the subject?" Applejack said embarrassed. "You said you only talk to Derpy and Vinyl right? What about Flash? I've seen you talking to him, and you didn't seem to hate him too much."

"It's… complicated." Sunset rubbed the back of her head. "Yeah I talk with him more than most of the school, but that's only because he 'wasn't sure' I was Anon or not."

"Isn't that better than thinking you were?"

"It is, but not much. He only believed it was possible I was innocent. Not exactly the kind of support I want right now."

“Yah need all the support yah can get right now Sunset.”

“I know.” Sunset sighed. “And I guess he deserves some lee way after how I treated him when we were dating, but… it still hurt. He knew me better than that.”

“Yah gonna have a long talk with him too?” Applejack asked curiously.

“I’m gonna have to have a long talk with everyone eventually.” Sunset said with a tired laugh. “Not looking forward to that.”

“Speaking of which, how often can Ah expect us to hang out? Probably shouldn’t get used to this right?” Applejack asked nervously.

“I’m… not entirely sure.” Sunset admitted. “I think I needed to relax after what happened at your farm, and I don’t really do anything during my free time anymore and I'm a bit lonely. But yeah, don’t think it’s going to be like before or anything.”

“Ah figured.” Applejack nodded. “What about the others? Ah’m not trying to push yah into doing something yer not ready for, but now that yer comfortable enough around me maybe yer comfortable reaching out just a bit?”

Sunset sat there for a moment, staring intently at her drink. “I don’t know.” She finally admitted. “It’s… it’s a process Applejack. I have different ways I feel about all of you and different ways I want to repair each relationship, but I guess I’m more willing to reach out to the four of you than I was a month ago.”

Applejack frowned. There it was again. “Uh, Sunset, you said ‘the four of you’.”

“I know.” Sunset stated simply.

“There’s… there’s five of us.” Maybe she had forgotten somehow?

“There’s five of you in the group, but only four of you I still consider my friend.” Sunset explained.

Applejack's breath hitched. It wasn’t a mistake. “Woah woah woah, hold on there. Ah know Rainbow was especially boneheaded during Anon, but-”

“It’s not Rainbow Dash.” Sunset said with a scowl, trying to indicate she didn’t want to continue talking.

“W-wha?” Applejack just looked confused. “If it’s not Rainbow and it’s not me…” She was silent for a moment. “What did Pinkie Pie or Rarity do?” Sunset merely glared, silently urging Applejack to let it go. Applejack however knew she was on the right track. “Was it Rarity? Cause Ah can’t imagine Pinkie doing anything to yah.”

“I don’t want to talk about this.” Sunset said with venom in her tone.

‘Bingo.’ Applejack thought. She reached a hand out and cupped Sunsets hand, the red head shaking furiously. “Look, whatever happened between yah and Rarity, it can be f-”

Applejack didn’t have the chance to finish as Sunset slapped her hand away and got up, slamming her fists on the table and screaming. “IT'S FLUTTERSHY! I HATE FLUTTERSHY!”

The entire restaurant turned to look at their table, the previous commotion and conversation among employees and customers dying down after Sunsets outburst.

Applejack meanwhile just sat there dumbly, looking up at Sunset's furious expression. “... What?”

Author's Note

Oh yeah, I went there.

A tense talk about Kindness

Muffled sobs came from underneath a mountain of blankets, the room awash with darkness as the blinds were closed tightly.

Light came pouring in as the door was opened, Fluttershy's mother sticking her head in. “Fluttershy? I made lunch.” Came the voice of Fluttershy's mother as she looked in. “I know you’re upset about your friend, but you really should eat something.”

Fluttershy only cried harder when her mother said ‘friend’, it being a harsh reminder of what she had lost.

Mrs. Shy sighed and walked in, setting the plate of food down on Fluttershy's dresser and sitting on her bed. She sat there for a few moments as Fluttershy cried her heart out. “Fluttershy, can we please talk?”

Fluttershy's crying quieted down ever so slightly. The bed shifted and the mountain of blankets moved as Fluttershy poked her head to meet her mother. Her face was a mess of snot and tears, her eyes red and puffy. She sniffled to try and contain herself, hiccuping as she looked up at her mother.

Mrs. Shy frowned and reached for some tissues, cleaning up her daughter's face. “Sweetheart, I know you’re upset about everything that’s happened, but you’re crying like it happened yesterday.” She said as she threw the tissues to the side and got a new one. “I’m surprised you haven’t died of dehydration yet.”

Fluttershy could only babble incoherently as she tried to collect herself. “I-it’s just I-I-I’m s-such a t-t-terrible p-person. I-I s-should’ve known I-I-it wasn’t S-Sunset.” After saying her friend's name, Fluttershy began bawling again, retreating back into her blanket mountain.

“Sweetheart, you had pretty compelling evidence, everyone else at school thought it was her too.” She got quiet. “I even thought it was her, I even yelled at her to go away when she came to see you. Said she should stop ruining my daughter's life and befriending her was your biggest mistake…” Mrs. Shy frowned. She couldn’t believe she had said that to a young girl, even with Anon-A-Miss. “That would make me a worse person Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy poked her head out again, still blubbering. “N-no, y-you were t-trying to pr-protect m-me. I-I’m the w-w-worst p-person ever, I-I d-did something horrible."

Mrs. Shy doubted that. Her daughter was probably beating herself up over something minor, probably rolling her eyes at Sunset once or twice. “Fluttershy, I doubt what you did was any worse than what the rest of the school did. Didn’t your friend Rainbow Dash slap her in the face?”

“I punched her actually.” Came Rainbow’s voice from the door. Mrs. Shy looked over to see an embarrassed Rainbow Dash rubbing the back of her neck. “Even back then I thought I might have gone too far.”

“Oh, Rainbow Dash. We weren’t expecting to see you today.” Mrs. Shy said with a small smile. Fluttershy however just stared at Dash pitifully, tears running down her face.

“Yeah, well, I decided to pay a visit.” Rainbow cringed at the scene. “Thought Flutters might want to get out of the house a bit.”

Fluttershy sniffled. “I-I d-dunno Dash. I d-d-don’t think I-I’m really u-up for d-doing anything t-today.”

“Ah, well, I guess that’s fine.” Rainbow Dash said walking in. “It’s just I was really excited to share some news…” she stopped a foot from Fluttershy's bed. “News about Sunset.”

“W-what?” Fluttershy perked up at that. “What d-do you m-m-mean?”

“Hold on there Flutters.” Rainbow Dash held a finger out. “I’m not telling you unless you hang out with me.”

“D-Dash, I a-appreciate you trying to get me o-out of m-m-my house a b-bit, but I’m n-not sure if I-I won’t break down a-and embarrass you.” Fluttershy said sheepishly. “Plus, w-what if we run I-into Sunset?”

“That’s the thing: Sunsets with AJ.” Rainbow Dash said with a smirk.

Fluttershy's eyes widened and she jumped out of her bed. “W-what do you mean s-she’s with Applejack?”

“I’m not telling you.” Dashes smirk grew wider. “Unless you get cleaned up and we have some fun.”

Fluttershy frowned in disapproval. “I think you should go Fluttershy.” Fluttershy looked backwards to her mother. “It’ll be good for you to do something rather than cry all the time. Plus, when was the last time you two had a girls day out?”

Being pressured by her friend and mother alike, Fluttershy gave a small groan of defeat. “Alright, f-fine. Just let me g-get cleaned up and p-put some Makeup o-on.” She crossed her arms and gave Rainbow a small glare. “But this better not be s-some hair brained scheme o-of yours Dash.”

Rainbow held up her hands defensively. “Hey, after Anon-A-Miss, I’m taking a break from making any schemes, hair brained or otherwise.”

She gave her a scrutinizing glare before walking out of her room and to the bathroom.

“This isn’t a scheme right?” Mrs. Shy asked getting off the bed. “She’ll probably feel worse if you don’t actually have any news.”

“Do I really seem that untrustworthy?” Rainbow said with an annoyed huff.

The entire restaurant was quiet for a full minute, nobody saying anything as the two girls stared at each other.

Sunsets face softened and she looked away from Applejack. Her face became crimson and she cleared her throat and lifted her hands. “Sorry everybody, so sorry, me and my friend are just having a… heated discussion. Just go back to your lunches, there’s nothing to see here.”

Sunset gave a nervous smile before sitting down and lowering her head, hiding her face behind one of her hands. “I can’t believe I just did that… Look, I’m sorry for yelling at you, but I’m tired of everyone giving that bitch a free pass just because she’s all cute and shy.”

Applejack recoiled when Sunset described Fluttershy as a ‘bitch’. Sunset never used that kind of language, especially when describing her friends. “A-Ah just… why… this doesn’t… huh?”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “Yeah, you heard right. I hate Fluttershy. Pretty insane twist huh?”

“A-Ah just don’t understand. Ah thought for certain yah and RD were going to have the most… issues.”

“And we are, as my friend. Me and Rainbow, as friends, will have a lot of issues we need to sort out.” Sunset crossed her arms. “But I want nothing to do with… her.”

Applejack just stared at Sunset dumbfounded. She couldn’t think of any possible reason Sunset would have such burning hate for Fluttershy. She opened her mouth to ask why but was interrupted when a squat, slightly overweight Italian man with brown hair and a funny mustache came up to their table. “Ah, excuse’a me.” He asked in a thick Italian accent.

The girls looked over, Sunsets blush returning when they saw the man’s name tag said ‘Mario’. “Is something the matter sir?”

“I was’a told there was some kind of’a commotion over here.” The man said. “Is everything alright'a?”

Sunsets blush deepened. “Y-yes, everything is fine.”

“We were just having a tense discussion when Ah said something that made my friend angry.”

“I’m sorry for any inconvenience, we can leave if you want.” Sunset offered sheepishly.

“Just as long as you promise to not’a do it again you can stay.”

“I promise sir.” Sunset nodded feverishly. “There won’t be any more problems. Sorry again.”

With that, Mario nodded and walked off. Sunset groaned and face planted against the table. “I can’t believe I freaked out in a restaurant two days in a row. At this rate, I’ll be banned from every restaurant in the city within the year.”

“Are yah sure yah can keep a lid on that temper of yers? Ah still want to talk about what’s going on between yah and Fluttershy.”

Sunset lifted her face to look at Applejack with an annoyed glare. “Ok fine, but if we get kicked out don’t blame me.” She lifts her body off the table and sits up. “And before you ask, no, I don’t hate her because I was in love with her or anything. I wasn’t attracted to any of you girls like that.”

“Well, that wasn’t going to be my first guess per se.” Applejack said while giving Sunset an odd look. “Was it because she wasn’t kind when we were accusing you?”

“She was pretty subdued compared to the rest of you when that happened, so no. Dash was the one that probably best betrayed her element, though you could argue she was being loyal to all of you. Fluttershy doesn’t have that kind of excuse, especially with… what she did.” Sunsets glare hardened.

Applejack tilted her head. “What did she-”

“Applejack.” Sunset snapped. “We’ve been on speaking terms for barely an hour, please don’t ruin it.” Sunset huffed. “I’ll tell you when I’m ready.”

Applejack sat quietly for a few seconds. “Alright, Ah don’t want to make you uncomfortable... or mad Ah guess.”

Sunset sighed and her glare disappeared. “Sorry, I shouldn’t yell at you like that. I get why you want to know what happened but I’m just… not comfortable talking about her. Whenever I think about what happened, I can’t decide whether to start bawling or break a freaking window.”

Applejack didn’t respond, merely grabbing Sunset's hands and squeezing them lightly. “Ah know this probably isn’t what yah want to hear, but whatever happened between the two of yah, it can be fixed.”

“No, it can’t.” Sunset shook her head. “But I understand why you would say that, and I won’t hold it against you if you continue being friends with her. Just keep her far away from me and don’t try to force a confrontation between us.”

“Ah won’t force you into anything yer not ready for.” Applejack nodded and gave a small smile. “Me and the girls will progress at the pace yer comfortable with, though we wouldn’t mind if it said pace was a little fast.”

“I bet you girls would.” Sunset laughed. “We’ll see Jackie. I have my up days and my down days.”

Applejack's breath hitched. Sunset just called her Jackie. She hadn’t done that since Anon-A-Miss started and hadn’t expected to hear it from her so early. She told herself not to get used to it, like Sunset said, she’d probably feel different about Applejack day to day.

Finally the waitress returned and placed bread on the table, filling up a small plate with oil and herbs. “Well I don't know about you, but I'm a bit tired with having emotional conversations for the time being." She grabbed a piece of bread. "Let's eat."

Applejack smiled and did the same. "That's the best thing you've said all day."
The two pushed their respective pieces together like they were toasting each other and began chowing down.

Author's Note

Wow, a thousand views in one day after I published the last chapter.
I should write people hating Fluttershy more often.

But yes, of course I was going to start the next chapter with Fluttershy crying her heart out. It just felt like the natural progression.

Atleast Rainbows there to lift her spirits, which we'll follow because I feel like we've gotten the most out of Lyrabon until Monday rolls around.

Seems the poor girls taking it pretty hard though, what's going to happen when she finds out Sunset has a burning hatred for her?
Oh wait, I wasn't supposed to reveal that yet.

Some people may say writing a whole interaction with Mario is a waste of my time and too overt a reference. I say they have no character and I already made the Maro reference, might as well run with it.

Hopefully everyone will wise up that discussing events relations to Anon isn't a good idea while at a restaurant. Soon Sunset really will be banned.

But it certainly will be difficult for AJ to hang out with Fluttershy while trying to keep her and Sunset apart and keep Sunsets feelings a secret from Shy. I certainly don't envy her position.

We also won't see what happened between the two of them for a while. I'm gonna keep you all guessing for quite a few chapters, I predict untile the halfway point or something.

Anyhow, thank you all for reading my fic!

Accidental Chemistry

“So, what exactly is this big news about Sunset?” Fluttershy asked as she and Rainbow Dash walked through the mall. “I feel like a full car ride is long enough to keep me waiting, Dash.”

“Always so impatient.” Rainbow teased. “But fine, turns out Sunset offered to help out at Sweet Apple Acres today. AJ said Sunset wanted to eventually start talking and everything.”

“That’s… unexpected.” Fluttershy hummed in thought. “Was it unprompted?”

“As far as I know, yeah. She went up to Apple Bloom and offered to help at the farm today.”

“She went to Apple Bloom?” Fluttershy looked confused. “Why didn’t she just go to Applejack?”

“Not sure, I guess she might be too… awkward to talk with AJ. She probably thinks working with AJ will make it easier.”

Fluttershy didn’t say anything, just following Dash. “What if she wants to reconcile with Applejack alone?”

“What?” Rainbow Dash asked, looking behind her.

“She probably has the least problems with Applejack, so it makes sense why she’d approach her first. It would also make sense if Sunset just wanted to reconcile with Applejack.” Fluttershy crossed her arms.

“AJ would never let that happen Flutters.” Dash turned around and grabbed Fluttershy's shoulders. “She’d be trying to get Sunset to reconcile with us forever.”

“And what will happen if Sunset refuses?” Fluttershy questioned. “Is Applejack going to stop being her friend? How would you feel if they could no be longer friends because of us? What right does Applejack have to force Sunset into reconciliation? H-how will she ever see me as a f-friend again?”

“Of course she will! You’re in the best position to be friends with her.”

“N-no! She h-hates me!” Fluttershy's eyes began watering as she started shaking.

“Flutters, come on, be reasonable.” Rainbow Dash couldn’t help but roll her eyes. “The only person she would hate is me. I mean, really think about it: I betrayed my Element better than everyone else, punched her in the face, yelled at her multiple times, pushed her, and…” Rainbow Dash began fidgeting nervously. “Accused her of blackmailing Scootaloo.”

“She wasn’t there for that.” Fluttershy pointed out, wiping her eyes

“Twilight told her.”

“Oh.” The two stood there awkwardly for a few seconds. “I… I guess you’re right. Socking her in the nose is a lot worse than anything I ever did.”

“Gee, thanks.” Rainbow rolled her eyes again but couldn’t help but smile, proud she had stopped her friend from crying.

“Speaking of Scootaloo...” Fluttershy said carefully, gauging Rainbows reaction.

Rainbows smile dropped and her grip around Fluttershy's shoulders tightened. “What about her?”

“Have you talked with her at all since Anon-A-Miss?” Fluttershy stared at Dash, waiting for an answer. All she got was a mixture of guilt and anger on her friend's face. “Dash.”

“It’s not easy, ok?” Rainbow snapped. “You think I don’t want to? I want to talk to Squirt every day, I love that kid. But whenever I think about her I just… I can’t believe she did that to us, did that to you. Did that to me. And I can’t trust myself to not punch her in the face too.”

“Well, now that Sunsets seeking us out, maybe it’s time you did the same for Scootaloo.”

“Easy for you to say.” Rainbow Dash groaned and let go of Fluttershy's shoulders. “You don’t have a sister who stabbed you in the back, framed your friend, and revealed to the whole school that you’re stupid.”

“You’re not stupid Dash.” Fluttershy sighed. “One bad grade on a test doesn’t mean you’re stupid.”

“Yeah, well, try telling her that.” Rainbow Dash said bitterly. “She wrote that post, you know. I think her exact words were ‘OMG! What a dummy! Perhaps she could’ve written about the buoyancy of her head, seeing that it’s mostly filled with air!’”

Fluttershy winced. She’d probably kill Zephyr if he wrote something like that about her. “She only wrote that because it was in character for a stereotypical bully, she doesn’t think you’re actually stupid Dash.”

“And that’s the thing. Stereotypical bully.” Rainbow sighed and braced her back against the wall. “It was so clearly a frame job, it had Sunsets face on the profile for God's sake! Sunset was smarter than that, she was more than some run of the mill cyber bully or petty bitch. She used secrets for blackmail, not to humiliate people. Yet I fell for it…” Rainbows face fell. “She used to call me a dumb jock all the time before the Formal, now I can’t help but wonder if she was right.”

Fluttershy frowned “You're not a dumb jock Dashie.” She brought her friend into a tight hug. “You just… have a hard time sitting still is all. If you really applied yourself to studying, I bet you’d be as smart as Sunset. You’re in Honors math class with her aren’t you?”

“Is it bad to say that’s only because I thought math would be helpful in sports?” She asked with a sheepish smile. “Mostly because I don’t understand physics.”

“Regardless, you’re in more Honor classes than me.” Fluttershy said, pulling away, putting on her brightest smile, knowing Rainbow couldn’t resist her charm. “You’re not stupid Dashie, no matter what Sunset or Scootaloo may have said.”

Rainbow Dash couldn’t help but smile at her friend's words, her mood made brighter by Fluttershy's smile. Her smile faltered however when she remembered something. “But I still have to worry about Science this year. If I don’t get at least a B+ on my next test, I’ll be put on academic probation.”

“What?” Fluttershy's eyes widened and her smile disappeared. “But you’re our best player Dash, you're captain of half the school's sports teams!”

“I know, but the school doesn’t care. Believe me, I’ve tried begging.” Rainbow grumbled bitterly. “My parents, surprisingly, agree with the school. They say being good at sports won’t be helpful all the time in life, and a bad GPA could affect college applications.”

“But, if you’re on academic probation, you’ll be barred from the Friendship Games…” Fluttershy looked down in thought. “Isn’t Sunset good at Science?”

Dashes eyes widened. “No. I am not being tutored by her.”

“Dashie, you can’t be put on probation for your and the school's sake. You need Sunset's help.”

“And how would I do that?” Rainbow challenged. “Go up to her out of the blue and ask super nicely for her to tutor me? Pay her a no doubt obscene amount of money? Fall to my knees and beg her pitifully?”

“I’d prefer you not to humiliate yourself like that and I don’t think Sunset would either.” Fluttershy said firmly with her hand on her hips. “Look, she offered to do chores for Applejack, so that means she isn’t against helping us out. So you’d be stubborn to not at least try to ask her.”

Rainbow Dash grumbled. “I’ll think about it. Maybe after I bomb another assignment I’ll ask her.”

“That’s all I ask.” Fluttershy lifted her hands from her hips and smiled. “Now, What about some Froyo? I want to see you get scammed again by putting three cookies in your cup.”

“It’s not a scam if it’s totally worth it.” Dash said with a smirk as the two started walking. “I’d fit four if it wouldn’t leave me with barely any ice cream.”

“It’s Froyo, Dash.”

“Same thing.” Dash rested her head back against her hands. “They’re both unhealthy, no matter what those ads in the store say.”

“Woah nelly.” Applejack declared as she and Sunset walked out of Mario and Luigi’s, carrying a styrofoam container. “Ah’m stuffed. Ah don’t recommend eating half a plate of pasta and Grannies cooking within two hours.”

“Me neither.” Applejack squeaked as Sunset slapped her on the butt as she walked by her. “I’d hate to see the day this is more fat than muscle.”

Applejack gave Sunset a half playful glare. “Ah would’ve broken the arm of any boy who dared try that.”

“It’s a good thing I’m not a boy than.” Sunset said getting in her car.

Applejack followed after her and buckled in. “Ah’m not sure if being bi is much better.”

“It’s only weird if you make it weird Applejack.” Sunset smirked as Applejack glared at her and she began driving off. “Now how about some tunes?”

Sunset reached over and pulled out a CD, pushing it into the CD player and cranking up the volume. “Hey! Hey! Everybody! We’ve got something to say!’

Applejack turned her head towards Sunset with a scrutinizing look. “Ain’t this the song we performed to get the school to vote for Twilight?”

“It is.”

“And yah... have a CD to listen to it?” Applejacks asked in a confused tone.

“It’s a good song.” Sunset shrugged. “Honestly I think it’s one of your best.”

“Perhaps, but we were singing this in an attempt to dethrone you. Ah’m surprised yah’d just listen to it casually.”

“Ok, it’s not like you girls were singing ‘Fuck you Sunset Shimmer’, the song only bothered me when it happened. It’s grown on me since then.”

“Well, Ah dunno about that, Ah myself was thinking ‘finally, we’re gonna take that bitch down’ while we were performing.” Applejack held up her hands defensively when Sunset snapped her head towards her with an unamused look. “Ah didn’t like yah then, and Ah had no idea we were gonna be friends at the time.”

Sunset merely hummed in response and looked back at the road. The two sat quietly as Sunset drove, listening to the rest of the song.

“... How do yah have a license anyhow?” Applejacks asked out of the blue.

“I took a driving test.” Sunset answered like it was obvious.

“Well, Yeah, duh. But what Ah mean is, Ah can’t imagine yah have any documentation when yah came here. Yah came straight from Horseworld didn’t yah?”

“I came from Equestria, and you’d be right that I didn’t have any official record of my existence when I arrived.” Sunset explained. “Just how do you think I managed to apply to CHS and have my own apartment?”

“Well, how did yah get documentation?”

“It’s a… long story.” Sunset sighed. “When I first got here, I tried walking on all fours before realizing that’s not how your species evolved. After figuring out how to walk on two feet shakily, I went to the school's library and started researching everything I could about your world.”

“Did yah use a computer?”

“Well… no. Not at first anyway. I didn’t know what that was or how to use it. I had Ms. Cherilee guide me through the process when I realized the books could only help so much. When closing time came around, I hid in the back of the library and slept there for the night.”

“But yah weren’t a student than, why did no one try to kick yah out?”

“It’s amazing what you can get away with if you act like you’re supposed to be there.” Sunset said with a smirk. “After learning basic knowledge about your world and what I needed to survive in the Country, State, County, and City, I went up to a teacher and asked him how old he thought I was.”

“That’s a bit… weird, why did yah ask that?”

“I had just turned fifteen at the time and I wanted to see if that carried over, just in case I said something wrong. He said fourteen, so I figured I was in the early months of fifteen. Than when I tried to buy food, the taco guy refused to take my Bits.”

“Bits?” Applejack questioned.

“It’s the Equestrian currency.” Applejack nodded and Sunset continued. “He was super rude about it too, said I was some scammer running around with fake golden coins. I may have utilized my new found knowledge of hand gestures to flip him off and try to find a pawn shop.”

“Wait, if yah researched how to survive in a totally different world, why did yah think people would just take your ‘Bits.’”

“I thought it was fine, gold is supposed to be valuable right? I thought people would be thrilled I was giving them gold coins.” Sunset said defensively. “Anyway, I eventually found a pawn shop, and he too thought I was a scammer since I was a fifteen year old with a bunch of golden coins and a gem or two. He called some expert or something who came over and he determined they were real. Took a bit of time to convince them the coins were from an obscure Greek City State.”

“The pawn shop guy give yah a good price?”

“He tried giving me eighty thousand dollars for a hundred thousand dollar value. I told him that since he had made such a hassle for me I was taking my business elsewhere. He freaked out and gave me the full price, and I managed to sweet talk him into a hundred and ten thousand dollars because I batted my eyelashes and men are stupid.”

“A h-hundred and ten thousand dollars!?” Applejack reeled back at the price. “Yah just have that kind of money?”

“More like had. Two years without a job and having to pay for bills, rent, food, supplies, furniture, etc. can be a bit of a drain. I have enough left to live comfortably till graduation, so don’t worry.”

“Well, Ah Guess that explains yer money issue, but what about documentation?”

“Hold your horses, I’m getting there.” Sunset couldn’t help but smirk as Applejack rolled her eyes. “After I got paid, I went to the Canterlot Records Hall and met with one of the bureaucrats. I had planned to either seduce or bribe them to get my records, but after noticing the picture of his daughter who was about my age, I decided to go for a different approach.”

“What’d yah do?”

“I spun him this sob story that I was from a bad home life, needed a fresh start, knew they were out looking for me so I couldn’t give him prior information, and that I was scared for my life.” Sunset said with some regret. “To seal the deal, I cried harder than I ever cried before, all his coworkers were looking at us. It was embarrassing but it worked, he helped set up my most important records and guided me through the process of setting up others. I hugged him and said his daughter was lucky to have him and she probably doesn’t tell him ‘I love you’ enough. Which is probably true.”

“What exactly does it say? Yer still a minor.”

“The official story is my parents died a few years back and I had enough money and was deemed independent enough to be an emancipated minor free from the state. Afterwards I found a cheap apartment, applied for the next school year, started a garden to cut down on my food costs, and spent the next few months studying all I could so I wouldn’t be caught unprepared when School started up.”

“Were Guitar and Video Games included in yer ‘studying.’” Applejack teased.

“They kind of were at first. I needed to train my Hands, so I used Video Games to train my Hand Eye coordination and Guitar to train my Finger dexterity.” Sunset snickered. “But I decided to keep up with it since they’re fun and streaming Video Games got me extra money… admittedly because I was hot and I was pretty much every Boy’s fantasy.”

“Ah thought Rarity was every Boy’s fantasy.”

“More than a hot gamer girl?”

“If we get Rarity into Video Games then she’ll be exactly that.”

“No.” Sunset said raising a finger towards her friend. “Rarity’s beautiful, not hot.”

“What’s the-”

“I’m hot, Rarity’s beautiful, you’re pretty, and Fluttershys… '' Sunset grimaced, gripping her steering wheel tightly. “Fluttershys cute. There’s a difference between them all.”

Silence reigned over the car as the next song started up. “... Yah think Ah’m pretty?”

“Don’t let it go to your head. I only said that as your friend.” Applejack noticed that Sunsets smirk began to grow wider, and she braced herself for what her friend was about to say. “But just so you know, you totally would be able to bed dozens of ‘guys and stuff’ as you claim.”

Applejack seized up and blushed heavily. She looked out the window with her arms crossed as Sunset began laughing.

Author's Note

So yeah, the title is a reference to how I think I accidentally made romantic chemistry between the characters in this one.
I didn’t intend to ship anyone in this fic, but now I’m not so sure.
Bit of a slow chapter this time, mostly focusing on how Sunset set up her life. Felt we needed a break from emotional conversations. They’ll come next chapter

Pretty sweet of Dash to comfort her friend like that, too bad she’s wrong that Sunset doesn’t hate Flutters.

She also seems to be distancing herself from Scoots for (mostly) her own benefit, afraid she might freak out and punch her. Atleast she called her Squirt.

Too bad Scoots called her Dash like that, Rainbows got to be rather insecure about her grades already, especially since Sunset used to drag her down back in the day.

Also, back in the first chapter, I didn’t know any teacher to write for first period other than Cranky, and looking him up I found he probably teaches math in canon. I also wanted Sunsets classes to be all Honors as I think it fits her character, but having Rainbow in first period with her meant that now Rainbow is now in Honors math class.

It also seems there’s gonna be some awkward tutoring in the future. I hadn’t planned for that when I first started, but it does provide a good excuse to have them interact.

And finally I write that interaction about the music. Idk why, but I’ve been wanting to write Sunset listening to the Cafeteria song for a while now. I just think it’s funny.

I also wrote some rather heavy exposition about Sunsets life. While yes, it seems we’ve all mostly agreed she was homeless, I find that a bit unrealistic. Sunset seems much more resourceful than that, and you’d need documentation to go to school. Also, how is she getting power or wi-fi?
I did keep the Fanon that she sold her gold coins though, so there’s a point in my favor.

All in all, I felt like Sunsets explanation of how she set up her life was both in character for who she was at the time (a studious manipulator) and realistic enough to be plausible.

I also see ‘Sunset learned guitar to train her fingers’ crop up a lot, but no explanation as to why she got into video games. I felt training hand eye coordination and streaming for money was a good explanation.

Anyway, thank you all for reading my fic!

The worst day ever

“Come on and… there!” Pinkie Pie cheered happily as she removed her hands from her head, her hair in its usual poofy state. She stared at her reflection with a big smile on her face, only for her hair to immediately deflate and Pinkie to groan. “How does that even work?”

She tossed the hair product she was using and sat down on the edge of the tub, looking down at the ground. She grabbed her hair and put it into a ponytail, trying to make it seem her straight hair was a conscious choice.. “Ha! Ponytail, what a silly name for a hairstyle. Ponytail! Pony… tail. Pony…” She sighed and slid backwards into the tub.

Her mind couldn’t help but wander to the friend who’s smile she stole, which seemed to be pretty common among her other friends as well. She wasn’t sure who to blame for the entire situation; the CMC, the school, her friends, the comic writers, or herself.

Her life just felt like an overly dramatic fanfiction written by a barely competent author. She wished there was an easy way to just make Sunset happy again, and have everything back to the way it used to be.

She whimpered lightly and reached for her phone, putting it up to her ear as she called Rarity. “Yes Pinkie darling?”

“Hey Rarebear, you Uh… got any more hair product, the one you gave me isn’t working.”

“You want more hair product? It isn’t healthy to put so many chemicals on your head darling, what was wrong with the last one?”

“I just… wasn’t feeling it you know? It’s not giving me the kind of style I want for my hair.”

“And what style is that exactly? Don’t think I haven’t noticed you wearing a straight ponytail for the past few weeks, I’ve been friends with you long enough to know you would never willingly wear something so ‘normal’ and boring.” Pinkie cringed guiltily. Seems she had failed to act like nothing was wrong. “Now, what’s really going on darling?”

Pinkie was quiet for a long moment before exhaling softly. “Ok fine. My hair refuses to be poofy ever since what happened with Sunset, I think it’s tied to my mood.”

“I’d say that makes no sense, but I’ve learned to accept the impossible while being your friend.” Pinkie couldn’t help but giggle and snort in amusement. “Have you tried curling it?”

“I’ve tried everything! I even tried perming it three times in a row and it only lasted two minutes.”

“Three times in a row? Are you crazy? How are you not bald after having so many chemicals on your scalp? By this point, you should be growing a third arm.”

“You think that would work? I could really use a third arm.”

“Wha- no, I was joking, please do not try to grow a third arm.” Before Pinkie could dwell on it further, Rarity interrupted her and moved the conversation along. “Now, you said it was tied to your mood?”

“Well, Yeah. If I’m ever feeling down my hair seems to straighten out. It usually comes back within the hour, at worst it takes a day. But ever since Twilight told us about Sunset, it just, well, refuses to be poofy.” Pinkie sat up in the tub. “I don’t really get it either.”

“Something tells me that sweets, happy movies, and parties haven’t helped.”

“They almost work. I feel happy and I swear I can feel it about to poof up, but then I think about how much Sunset would’ve loved them too and I get sad again.” Pinkies frown deepened. “It’s been especially bad since yesterday.”

“Yesterday? What happened yesterday?” Rarity asked, sounding concerned.

“I was working at Sugar Cube Corner yesterday after School. Sunset came in with Lyra and Bon-Bon, which was weird, since she only comes in the morning to get coffee. Which is SUPER awkward when I’m at the register Saturday mornings. I have to act all polite and restrained like she’s just another customer even though she’s my friend, and I just want to tell her how sorry I am and invite her out to play Candy Land, and have lunch and play video ga-”

“Pinkie.” Rarity interrupted with an annoyed tone. “Stay focused, what happened yesterday?”

“Oh yeah!” Pinkie stood up in the middle of the tub. “I didn't want to make Sunny uncomfortable since she was with friends and I didn’t want to ruin it, but I also wanted to keep an eye on her, so I hid behind customers and a few counters. It seemed fine at first, they were just talking, but then Sunny and Lyra started yelling about something and Sunny started crying. She must’ve been embarrassed as she ran out of the store before I could go up and hug her.”

Rarity was quiet on the other end, absorbing the information Pinkie gave her. “Do you know what they did to make her cry?”

Pinkie shook her head. “Nope, I was thinking about asking them myself on Monday, but it didn’t seem intentional. Lyra tried to stop Sunny when she ran out than her and Bon-Bon started arguing.”

Rarity hummed. “Darling, I know you wanted to cheer Sunset up, but you know you can’t just go up and hug her.”

“I couldn’t just leave her like that Rarebear. I know she probably would’ve just pushed me off, but I’m sure she’d at least appreciate the thought. Besides, I’ve been leaving her little presents here and there and she doesn’t seem to mind.”

“Does she know they’re from you?”

“Well… no. I’ve been signing them ‘Not Pinkie Pie’.” There was an audible slap from the other end. “But she doesn’t seem to mind getting gifts from a mysterious benefactor.”

“Darling, I guarantee she knows it’s you. But if you’re certain she doesn’t mind than I won’t stop you, just don’t try to hug her please.”

“Well, I don’t see how she would know it’s me but alright.” There was an awkward pause between the two friends. “So, how's Sweetie?”

Rarity sighed dramatically. “She’s been exiling herself in her room ever since they all confessed. The poor dear’s been taking it hardest out of her friends. I can’t decide if she feels the most guilty or if she’s still reeling from her break up with Button Mash.”

“I thought you said they were on a break?”

“Pinkie come on, we all know what that means. Button was pretty miffed with her when her involvement came to light, I’m not sure there’s any salvaging of that relationship.” There was a muffled commotion and voices vaguely sounding like Sweetie Belle and Rarity over the phone for a few seconds. “Great, the one time she comes out of her room is the time she overhears me saying that. Look, I need to go, I’ve got a sister to comfort. I’ll see you later darling.”

The call ended and Pinkie stood there alone. “Yeah. See ya Rarebear.” She pulled the phone away from her ear. She stood there all alone for a minute before shaking her head and grabbing a curler, marching up to her bathroom mirror and undoing her Ponytail.

“Hey Sunset?”

“Yeah?

“Yah said yah had a brother right?” Sunset turned to look at Applejack, surprised with the sudden question.

“Uh, yeah. I have a brother.”

“Any other siblings? Who’s the oldest?” Applejacks was quiet for a moment. “What’s his name?

“His Name is Sunburst, I’m the oldest, and it’s just us… that I know of.” Sunset eyed applejack. “Why do you ask?”

“Just curious, Ah realized yah never really talked about yer family.”

Sunsets shoulders slumped. “I don’t like talking about them. Whenever I think of them I just… I get so homesick. I miss them so much.”

“Why did yah leave then?”

“Because I was an entitled, arrogant, manipulative narcissist who felt she was owed the title and responsibility of princess. I left when Celestia was going to remove me as her protege, it was the only way to salvage my ambitions.” Sunsets demeanor feel even more. “I thought it was only going to be two years I was gone. Turns out, time goes three times faster back home when the portal is closed.”

Applejacks eyes widened. “That means you’ve been gone for-”

“Seven and a half years... Fuck, I owe so many birthday presents.” Sunset finished. “I only learned that when I snuck over. I had also learned that Twilight had replaced me and gained princesshood in my absence, everything I had wanted.”

“Is that why you stole her crown?”

“Yeah, I thought the element of magic was what made Twilight into an alicorn. Turns out, I was wrong. Celestia gave it to her… and she would’ve given it to me too.”

“What do yah mean?”

Sunset began driving down Sweet Apple Acres driveway. “After me and Twilight began talking over the journal, I learned that she had become an element bearer during the thousandth Summer Sun Celebration, when Nightmare Moon returned. There is no doubt in my mind Celestia had been planning for that day, Ponyville was chosen to host the Summer Sun Celebration years in advance, and it just so happens to be the closest settlement to the Castle of the Two Sisters, where they found the elements to begin with.”

“And yah think she was grooming yah for that role before Twilight.” Applejack guessed.

“Yeah.” Sunset nodded and wiped her eyes as she parked her car. “Celestia had approached me and told me she wanted me to help with preparations for the thousandth Summer Sun Celebration, which she did for Twilight. And since I was a magical prodigy, it’s not a stretch to assume she had planned for me to take Twilight's place. Which means I would’ve become princess if I just waited...” Sunset hugged herself and tears began falling down her cheeks. “I blew it.”

Applejack reached over and pulled her friend into a hug, admonishing herself for digging into Sunset's past too much. “It’s ok Sugarcube. Ah’m sure they’ll make yah into a princess one day.”

“You don’t just get handed alicornhood Jackie.” Sunset shook her head. “Twilight had to fix one of Starswirl's spells after spending months learning about friendship. All I have to offer is a failed resumé as Celestia's student, being a bitch for two years, and turning into a demon. Besides, Twilight deserves it more than me.”

“Did yah talk with yer family when yah spent a few weeks back home?”

“No, nobody but Twilight and her friends knew I was there. I spent the whole time in her castle trying not to cry. I wasn’t in the right emotional state to talk with anyone.” She couldn’t help but smile. “Twilight even hid me from Celestia, which is very unlike her. I’m not ready to face Celestia, my family, or Equestria until I have something to offer.”

“Something to offer?” Applejack tilted her head.

“Your world, it’s science and technology is centuries ahead of Equestria. Your history can teach us many lessons, and your culture can enrich our own… most of it anyway.” Sunset looked back to Applejack with a half crazed look. “If even half of what your species has uncovered can be applied back home, it would cause a scientific revolution! Your technology will put an end to disease, industrialize our society, lead us into space!”

Applejack was a bit intimidated by Sunset's passion. Seems she had found something else to obsess over other than crowns. “And yer gonna try to learn all of it?”

“As much as I can. I thought it was going to give me an edge over Celestia at first, but now I realize I can instead revolutionize our society. I’ll try learning as much as I can and codify everything else, I won’t be known as ‘Sunset, the failed princess’ I’ll be known as ‘Sunset, greatest mind in equestria.’”

“That why yer trying to be valedictorian?”

“Part of it. The other reason is I feel it’ll complete my redemption. What’s more poetic than the fallen queen bee becoming the valedictorian? I’ve got a big speech planned out and everything. After that I’m not sure, I want to return home as soon as possible but I could spend a few years at college.”

“Let’s just get through all of this Anon-A-Miss business before you go planning for college.” Applejack wanted to change the subject before Sunset could go off on another tangent. “Back on topic, was your brother all alone when you left?”

“No thankfully, he had this friend named Starlight Glimmer. They’re thick as thieves, I don't remember a time they were apart before I left for Canterlot. Though, I’m sure they didn’t have as much contact after Sunburst did the same.”

“Was there any… doubts in yer mind when yah left? Maybe yah thought yah could beg Celestia go give yah another chance, or how much yah’d miss yer family.”

“Of course there was.” Sunset groaned. “I was leaving everything I’d known for some completely different world. I wouldn’t see my family again for years. That day was the worst day of my life... until the last Fall Formal.”

“It… worked out in the end though didn’t it?”

“Yeah, now. But when it happened… when it happened it was the worst night of my life.” Sunset breathed in deeply and closed her eyes. “Putting on that crown was the worst mistake of my life. I thought it was going to turn me into an alicorn. Instead, it turned me into a demon. The pain was… agonizing. Have you ever had your bones lengthened? Your muscles tightened? Have two wings grow in seconds? All this while your body feels like it’s being seared by white hot flame.”

“Well, n-no. Ponying up is pretty painless.”

“Well it wasn’t for me.” Sunset gave a bitter laugh. “That’s not even the worst part. My body began moving on its own, my mind barely registering what was happening. Kind of like a dream, my subconscious forced to watch as I tried to kill all of you, hypnotize the school, and try to invade Equestria. I had never intended to go that far, I hadn’t intended to do any of that!”

“Hey hey hey, it’s ok.” Applejack grabbed Sunset’s Hands. “It didn’t last for too long. We ponied up and shot you with that rainbow, we freed you.”

“You did. But that just led to the worst part.” Sunset shook her head. “After what felt like my whole being subjected to the full power of the sun, my mind was quickly overwhelmed by everyone’s memories. All at once, I saw every bad thing I did, every time I hurt someone, every time I had ruined someone’s day. I felt what they felt: how much they hated me, how much my words hurt, the fear my very presence inspired. I saw how much me leaving Equestria hurt everyone I cared about. I experienced my mother crying for days when Celestia informed her I had run away.”

Applejack looked upset. “A-Ah had no idea.” She wasn’t sure how Sunsets mind didn’t just crack under all the pressure.

“Oh, then I wake up below rock bottom, my whole body sore and piercing pain on my back and tailbone, with Twilight telling me how much I suck. Than the whole school gathering around and sees me crying like a baby, my reputation falling from most feared person in school to most reviled in under a second. I was sure Twilight was going to take me back home and have me executed.”

Applejack's eyes widened in shock. “S-she would never! Twilight would never have killed yah!”

“I had just stolen the element of magic, the first, last, and sometimes only line of defense against threats to Equestria, slandered a princess, turned into a demon, tried to invade Equestria, then tried to kill her. Being an Equestrian citizen, all of those are considered high treason, even if my argument about being corrupted by the crown held up in court.”

“Oh Sugarcube…” Applejack Thought quickly on how to lift her friends mood. “But hey, at least it all worked out. Yah and Twilight are best friends now.” She made sure to avoid bringing up the rest of the school, knowing Sunset would only bring up Anon-A-Miss.

“Yeah.” Sunset gave a sad smile, wiping her eyes. “She’s pretty incredible.” As if on cue, Sunsets journal began vibrating and the two girls looked over. “Ah hell, I completely forgot to write back to Twilight.”

“Something tells me yah didn’t tell her about helping out at the farm?”

Sunset gave a nervous smile. “I didn’t want her to make a big deal out of it, I thought it was just supposed to be chores. I told her I was going out for errands.”

“Yah never have errands.”

“She doesn’t know that!” Sunset said defensively before looking out the window with a panicked expression. “She’ll be less angry with me if you’re here, she’ll be too excited to care that I lied if we talk with her together.”

“Yah question my V card, call me an ugly maid, slap my ass, made country folk stereotypes and now yah want me to help yah?” Applejack said with a huge grin. “Give me one good reason why Ah shouldn’t leave yah to yer fate?”

Sunset sat there awkwardly, her fingers pattering the wheel. “I called you pretty, there’s that.”

Applejack snickered. “Good enough, no one ever calls me pretty. It’s nice to be complimented like a normal girl every once in a while.” With that, Applejack opened the journal to the most recent page. Her smile dropped as she looked at the incomprehensible scribbling son the page. “Did she have a stroke or something?”

“Hm? Oh, no. She’s writing in Equish. It’s easier for us both to read and write in our native language.”

“Yah don’t have English over there? How did yah two speak it so fluently then?”

“Star Swirl thought ahead, apparently the portals enchanted to imprint advanced understanding of the language of wherever you’re going. Pinkie knows perfect Equish after that incident with the Chihuahua, the rope, and that ice cream sundae.”

Applejack nodded. “Well, can yah tell her to write in English? Ah haven’t been through the portal yet.”

“Sure thing, just hand it over.” Sunset grabbed the Journal from Applejack and began writing, Applejack leaning over to look

“Hey Twilight, sorry I haven’t written to you for a bit. But can you write in English? I’ve got Applejack here next to me, and we’ve got some exciting news.”

The two girls started laughing as Twilight began writing frantically, admonishing Sunset for lying to her, demanding to talk to Applejack immediately and demanding the two tell her the full story

Author's Note

Well how about that, I didn’t wait till Monday to write about Pinkie.
So yeah, I was going to have Flutters and Dash start the chapter off, but I wanted to save them for next chapter when AJ calls.

Seems Pinkie has the most contact with Sunset, and at least Sunset isn’t angry enough to throw out any gifts.

Button Mash breaking up with Sweetie is a reference to another Anon fic ive read, I’m not sure which one.
And of course, ‘on a break’ is a reference to Friends.

But wow, a whole lots of exposition in the latter half, hopefully nobody minds.

It’s interesting the fandoms kinda decided that Sunsets an orphan of some kind, but I love the theory that Sunburst is Sunsets brother and decided to run with it.

I also think I found a way to fix the timeline issues in the original series. Time going faster in Equestria would explain why Twilight and Sunset were the same age despite Twilight being much younger when Sunset left. It would also give Twilight enough time to be Celestias student before the events of the first season.

It also seems she doesn’t know that Sunburst and Starlight split up, and that Starlight became a bit of a Communist. I’m sure she’s in for a surprise when Twilight tells her about her adventures in Our Town.

We also learn that the Formal was the worst day ever for Sunset. I feel like that would be true in canon, and I also kept the common plot point that Sunset was subjected to every foul deed she committed not after being blasted by the elements.
While also adding her going through excruciating pain, which is also implied in canon.

I also figured that since Sunset is a high school student in a world more advanced than her own, she’d probably bring that knowledge back to Equestria. I gave her a motivation for doing it and trying to be the Valedictorian.

You’ll also notice that Sunset writing in the Journal is now red instead of Orange, i’ll Probably have to edit chapter 1 at some point.

Anyway, thank you all for reading my fic!

Reconnection between sisters

Rainbow Dash dried her hands with a ball of paper towels, taking a moment to throw it into a trash can from afar, the paper ball landing perfectly in the trash. “Nothing but net.” She pumped her first and began walking out of the bathroom.

Rainbow's phone began ringing and she pulled it out, seeing Applejack was calling her. Her face lit up and she answered. “Hey AJ! I take it everything went well with Sunset?”

“Well, yes and no.”

Rainbow Dash looked confused. “Yes and no? What does that mean?”

“Well, it turns out Bloom lied to the both of us, she told Sunset we needed help and she told me Sunset offered.”

“Wait, what? Your sister seriously went behind your backs and forced a meeting between the two of you?” Rainbow Dash stopped walking. “I’m guessing it worked out though?”

“Yeah, me and Sunset chewed Bloom out and Sunset yelled at us. Afterwards Ah went out to give her lunch to the pigs but Ah found her in her car. Turns out she felt guilty for making Bloom cry.” Applejack explained. “Ah offered her lunch, and we Uh… well, we had a long talk and drove for a bit. Ah won’t get into all the details right now, Ah’m still reeling from the emotional rollercoaster of the last few hours.”

“Well, what can you tell me? I’ve been waiting all day to hear back from you.”

“Well, Ah’m sure yah’ll love to hear that Sunset still considers us her friend.” Rainbows eyes widened. “Including yah.”

“W-what!?” Rainbow Dash put a hand to her chest and fell against the wall, grinning like an idiot. “Th-that’s great! I-I thought for sure she was going to hate me. Oh! I-I better tell Flutters! She really needs to hear-”

“Dash.” Rainbow Dash stopped. “Sunset… Sunset doesn’t consider Fluttershy her friend anymore. In fact, she says she hates her.”

Rainbow Dash stood there for a few seconds before breaking into a laughing fit. “Sorry, I thought I heard you saying that Sunset hates Fluttershy.”

“Dash, Ah’m serious.”

Rainbow laughed even harder. “You almost had me there AJ. Now tell me what really happened.”

“Rainbow, yah know Ah’d never joke like that.” Applejack said sternly. “Sunset says she hates Fluttershy.”

“What?” Rainbow Dashes smile dropped. “No no no no, t-that doesn’t make any sense. What possible reason would she have to hate Fluttershy?”

“Ah tried asking, but she wasn’t comfortable discussing it.”

Dash twitched nervously as she absorbed this information, her mind racing. “Y-you go up to her and you convince her to hate me instead.”

“What? No, Ah’m not doing that RD.”

“I deserve it!” Rainbow pleaded desperately. “I was awful during Anon-A-Miss. You go up to her, and you remind her of all the shit I pulled with her. Tell her how shitty a friend I am, make something up! Just anything to have her stop hating Fluttershy.”

“Dash, even if Ah did do that, which I won't, that’s just going to make her hate two people. Yah didn’t see the fire in her eyes when she was discussing ‘Shy, there’s no way for yah to take her place.”

“A-are you even allowed to be telling me this?” Rainbow asked panickedly.

“Ah asked her if Ah could tell the others what happened and she said it was fine. She even said, and I quote, ‘you can tell that Bitch Fluttershy I hate her, I want nothing to do with her.’”

Rainbow's mouth fell open with shock and she was left standing speechless. “She really called Fluttershy a bitch?”

“Yeah, but Ah’m not gonna tell ‘Shy that and Ah’d appreciate it if yah kept her from finding out.”

“I’m with her right now!”

“Oh…” there was an awkward pause. “Yah keep this from her, yah here? She’s already dealing with this Anon business pretty hard.”

“So, what. You want me to lie to her?” Rainbow raised an eyebrow, fidgeting nervously

“Well, not exactly.”

“So I should tell her.”

“Hell no.”

“So you want me to keep it from her, but you don’t want me to lie either?” Rainbow growled. “This is an impossible set of directions to follow!”

“Look, Ah don’t usually advocate this, but maybe just try… omitting that part? Try to make it clear that Sunset needs time and ‘Shy shouldn’t approach her on her own.”

“Isn’t that still technically a lie?”

“What do you want from me Dash? We can’t tell Fluttershy Sunset hates her but she’ll be expecting news. Ah don’t like it, but we need to buy time to change Sunsets mind, this is the least deceitful way to go about it.”

Rainbow was about to answer when a voice caught her attention. “Rainbow Dash!” She looked over to see Fluttershy waving to her from afar, making her way through the crowd.

“I gotta let you go, Fluttershy came looking for me.” Rainbow held out her hand to wave back to Fluttershy.

“Remember, don’t tell her anything.” Applejack warned. “Ah’ll see yah at school.”

“Yeah, see ya AJ.” With that Rainbow Dash disconnected the call and put her phone away.

“I heard you say AJ.” Fluttershy commented with a smile, stopping in front of Rainbow Dash. “Was that Applejack?”

“Yeah.” Rainbow put on a cocky smile. “She called and apparently things were a great success. Turns out Apple Bloom lied and forced the meeting between them though.”

“Oh no.” Fluttershy's smile faded. “She really went behind everyone’s back so soon after Anon-A-Miss? I take it that neither of them were happy when they found out.”

“They weren’t and there were some… issues.” Rainbow cleared her throat. “But Sunset And AJ got to talking and things worked out. S-she didn’t tell me much about what happened though, said she was still exhausted.”

“I imagine she would. Something like this would take a lot out of you.” Fluttershy shuffled nervously. “D-did she say anything about us? About me?”

“Well, it turns out we’re in a better position with Sunset than we thought.” Rainbow said with a forced grin. “We won’t have to start over like we thought… d-don’t go up to her though, you’ll just scare Sunset off. She needs to come to you.”

“That’s fair.” Fluttershy seemed sad but nodded. “I’m still going up to her on her birthday though, I picked out her present months in advance.”

“B-birthday?”

“Yeah, don’t tell me you forgot Dashie.” Fluttershy giggled. “Sunset's eighteenth birthday is on February twelfth. Remember we were going to give her a surprise party?”

Horror briefly crossed Rainbows face but she quickly squashed it before Fluttershy could notice. “Oh yeah! Her big B-day. She’ll be able to vote right?” Rainbow Dash began walking with Fluttershy following along. “We might have to downsize our plans though.”

“Nonsense Dash, if things are as good as you say, then Sunset won’t mind. Plus, I’m sure she won’t mind if I just go up and give Sunset her gift.”

“W-we’ll see.” Rainbow cleared her throat and desperately tried to think of a way to change the subject. “So, hair extensions?”

“Dash.”

“Sorry, sorry.”

Applejack sighed lightly as she set her phone down, staring up at her ceiling for a few minutes. Today was… interesting.

On the one hand, she was glad that her and Sunset worked some things out, despite the rocky beginning. On the other hand, she had learned quite a bit about her friend, and things had just gotten a whole lot more complicated after Sunset's feelings for Fluttershy were revealed.

Applejack groaned and placed her hands on her eyes, she couldn’t for the life of her see why Sunset could possibly hate Fluttershy. She was sure Fluttershy would have the least trouble getting back in Sunset's good graces.

‘Maybe Ah can ask Fluttershy what happened? But that might tip her off somethings wrong… unless Ah ask everyone what they might’ve done during Anon. But Sunset could see it as me circumventing her…’ she pondered on what to do for a few seconds before giving up.

She got off her bed and walked out of her room. She stopped at Apple Bloom's room and stood there for a few seconds. ‘Come on AJ! She’s yer baby sister, there’s nothing to be afraid of.’

Applejack took a deep breath and twisted the handle, walking in to see Apple Bloom sitting at her desk writing something. The red head looked over. “Oh, hey AJ. Yah here to yell at me?”

“No, Granny probably yelled enough for the two of us.” Applejack walked in and looked over. “What’re yah writing?”

“An apology note to Sunset. Granny wants it to be perfect, she had me write five apology essays for Sunset and threw out each one. My hands are starting to hurt.”

Applejack nodded, watching her work for a minute. “Hey uh, think yah can take a break? Ah wanna talk.”

Apple Bloom seized up. “Yah sure yer not gonna yell at me?”

“Ah promise on Ma and Pa Ah won’t yell at yah.” Applejack sat down on Apple Blooms bed and patted the empty space next to her.

Apple Bloom gingerly got up and sat down, twiddling her thumbs as she waited for her sister to start.

“... First, Sunset wanted me to let yah know she’s sorry. She was too angry to do it herself.”

“What?” Apple Bloom snapped her head towards Applejack with a look of shock.”Sorry? For what?”

“For making yah cry. She’s angry with yah, but she felt guilty for going too far.”

“The only way yah would know that is if…” Apple Bloom trailed off. “Where were yah for two hours?”

“Ah was with Sunset. Yer plan had an… unexpected success.” Apple Bloom lit up. “Don’t let it go to yer head now missy, it very easily could’ve backfired. Yah can’t force something like that, especially after yah got in trouble for something similar. Pull something like that again and it could end very badly for everyone involved, got it?”

“A-Ah won’t, Ah learned my lesson. For real this time.” Apple Bloom sheepishly nodded. “Besides, it’ll probably be harder for me to get away with something like that again.”

“Yah got that right, Ah’m gonna be second guessing every little thing that comes out of yer mouth.” An awkward silence fell over between the two sisters. “Why’d yah do it anyhow?”

Apple Blooms shoulders slumped. “Yah just seem so… sad all the time. So does Sunset. Ah thought that maybe if the two of Yah got to talking, maybe yah could reconnect and yah both wouldn’t be so sad anymore... Maybe yah would love me again.”

“Wait, what?” Applejack reeled back. “What’s this Ah hear about me not loving yah?”

“AJ, don’t try to pretend.” Apple Bloom sniffled. “Ah fucked up big time, it makes sense Yah wouldn’t love me anymore.”

“First off, don’t use that language. Ever.” Applejack held up her finger at Apple Bloom. “And second off, there is nothing… nothing in this world that would ever make me stop loving yah. Yer my sister Bloom, it don’t matter if yah up and killed me, Ah’d still love yah no matter what.”

“But Rainbow Dash-”

“Is angry with Scootaloo, just like me. She handles her anger differently from me, but that doesn’t mean she hates Scootaloo. Even if she did, their relationship has nothing to do with us.” Applejack explained. “Yah don’t need to earn back my love Bloom, just my trust.”

Apple Bloom stared at Applejack for a few seconds before breaking down, suddenly flinging herself into Applejack and wrapped her arms around the older girl, crying into her sister's chest. Applejack pulled Apple Bloom into a tight embrace and began stroking her sister's hair.

After a few minutes Apple Bloom pulled away and messily cleaned her face, hiccuping at random intervals. “Yah want me to give her yer essay when yer finished?”

Apple Bloom shook her head. “N-no, Ah gotta d-do it myself.” She said with a bright smile. “C-can yah at Least convince h-her to hear me out?”

“Ah dunno, we’re still trying to figure out the limits of our relationship. Ah think yah might be alone on this one.”

“That’s f-fine. Ah’ll manage to convince h-her.” Apple Bloom smiled again and hugged Applejack tightly. “It’s gonna suck writing those essays though.”

“Not as much as it’s gonna suck dealing with Sunset, that girl was pissed with yah.” Apple Bloom groaned in response as Applejack chuckled.

Author's Note

Well, I think the weekends coming to an end folks. Next chapter we should be heading too Monday, where we’ll see more Lyrabon!

Was pretty sweet of Dash to try and have Sunset hate her instead, doesn’t seem to realize how deep Sunsets hate for Flutters goes.
Still seems to be dealing with the guilt from her actions during Anon, I’m sure her and Sunset talking will be interesting.

But now it’s gonna be even more difficult to hide the truth from Flutters, Applejacks even advocating not being entirely honest to spare Flutters feels. Gonna be even harder when the rest of the Rainbooms find out.

But hey, Sunsets birthday is coming up! I’m sure nothing bad will happen right before Sunsets 18th birthday:pinkiehappy:

Seems AJ wasn’t done having emotional talks though, seeing as how she and her sister got to talking. Seems they’ve worked some things out, now hopefully Bloom won’t make anymore boneheaded decisions.

I wonder what would happen if Bloom caught wind of Lyras plan? Hmmmm

Anyhow, thank you all for reading my fic!

Monday blues

Sunset sighed as she reached over and silenced her alarm clock. She spent a few seconds in bed before sitting up and stretching. She sat there like that for a moment, noticing she actually felt pretty good this morning.

It had been a day since her and Applejacks day out and while she had some initial insecurities on Sunday, her and Twilight talked things out. While there was still that nugget of doubt in the back of her mind, she felt more secure in herself and her place in the world than she had in a long time.

She got up and got ready for school, taking a moment to shoot finger guns at herself in the mirror before running off. Her bag vibrated and Sunset reached for the book. “Right on cue.”

“Morning Sunset. How’re you feeling? Still worried about AJ?”

“Good morning Twili. Well, to tell you the truth, yeah. It just feels too good to be true. It was great hanging out with her on Saturday, but she threw me away before. But I also feel bad because I know she genuinely wants to be my friend again.”

“Hey, it’s alright. You just don’t want to be hurt again, that’s completely understandable. It’ll take a while for you to trust any of them again, though I imagine Fluttershy is in a pretty good position.”

Sunset scowled and rolled her eyes. “Why does everyone give her a free pass?” She grumbled.

“Rainbow Dash will probably be the one friend I’ll have the most trouble trusting again, especially after she accused me of blackmailing Scootaloo.”

She felt awful for keeping this from Twilight, but she just didn’t know how to break the news to her that she and Fluttershy were done. Twilight was busy enough, she didn’t need to try and force her and Fluttershy to be friends again.

Sunset and Twilight talked the whole way to the school, finally saying goodbye when she reached the premises and walked to her locker.

“Mornin’ Sunset.” Applejack walked up to her own locker, giving Sunset a small wave.

“Morning Jackie.” Sunset said as she rummaged through her locker. Applejack chuckled, earning an inquisitive look from Sunset. “What’s so funny?”

“It’s just that this is probably the least awkward morning since Anon. We haven’t said a word at our lockers since this all started.”

“That’s not true.” Sunset protested. “There was that one time I said ‘Applejack’ in a desperate tone and you said ‘Ah don’t want to talk to yah’ super rudely.” Applejack looked annoyed at Sunset's exaggerated country accent. “Then that other time where the roles were reversed and I said the same thing.”

“Funny, Ah seem to remember yah saying ‘Fuck off’ when Ah tried talking to yah first day after break.” Applejacks said with an amused look.

“It was too early, it was my first day back in the Human world, I had just barely stopped crying every other hour.” Sunset closed her locker. “... Sorry about that though.”

Applejack's smirk had disappeared after what Sunset said. “Sunset, Ah’m no fool. Ah know one good day and some long talks aren’t gonna fix everything between the two of us.” Sunset turned to look at Applejack. “Yah have any… rules yah want me to follow?”

“You know, I’m actually glad you asked, cause I was gonna sit you down later and give you a list.” Sunset turned her whole body so her and Applejack were face to face. “First and most obvious, don’t try forcing meetings between me and the girls.”

“After Bloom? No way.”

“Second, I’m not against you sitting with me at lunch, but try to text me first to see if it's ok. Third, I have days where I just want to be alone, so don't be offended if I don’t want to hang out or talk with you. Fourth, try to text me if you’re planning on coming up to me, I don’t want to be blindsided and end up yelling at you.”

“What if we’re at our lockers?”

“Lockers are fine, we can't help that. Fifth, don’t try to rush me, I’ll progress at my own pace with each of you girls. Sixth, I’d love to hang out with you and some of the other girls, but I want to plan it out first. And finally seventh… don’t accuse me of shit.” Sunset glared angrily at Applejack. “If you think I did something, you can investigate and even question me, but don’t accuse me outright and cut me loose when I deny it.”

“That was pretty much the plan from the beginning. Ah think at this point there could be video evidence of yah committing a murder and Ah’d still question it.”

“Ok, I’m not unreasonable. If there’s video evidence of me then that’ll be hard to dispute. But just keep in mind there are shapeshifters back home, so.” Sunsets glare softened and she closed her locker. “Right now I mostly just want open communication. Think of this as probation: Sunday was you getting out of prison, these are the rules you have to follow, and I’m your probation officer.

Applejack nods. “Ah take it these apply to the other girls as well?”

“Yeah, just not that bitch Fluttershy.”

“Sunset.” Applejack tensed. “Ah Know yah and Fluttershy have some… issues with each other, but yah said Ah could remain friends with Fluttershy, and Ah’d appreciate it if yah didn’t insult or call my friend names... Please.”

Sunset scowled at Applejack angrily, before her expression softened. “Alright… alright that’s fair. I won’t call… her insulting names in front of you. Just don’t tell her the ground rules, I don’t want her getting ideas.”

“Well, Ah was planning on telling our friends individually when yah started feeling comfortable around them.” Applejack explained. “Speaking of friends, yah talk to Derpy yet?”

Sunset shook her head. “No, I haven’t seen her yet. I was planning on going up to her during lunch. She usually tries sitting at my table.”

“Yah think maybe Ah can… yah know.” Applejacks asked sheepishly.

Sunset couldn't help but snicker. “Fine, you can sit with me at lunch today. The other girls will probably get jealous though.”

Before Applejack could continue, the intercom came to life. “Would Sunset Shimmer report to the Principal's office please.”

Applejack gave a teasing hum. “What’d yah do this time?”

“Punched out your dozens of ‘guys and stuff’ of course.” Applejack immediately lost her composure and blushed furiously.

“... Ah’m never gonna live that down, am Ah?” She grumbled.

“Nope.” Sunset said with a cheery smile as she began walking away.

Celestia sighed as she read over a report of yet another fight in the cafeteria over Anon-A-Miss. She was thankful that these reports had become less numerous over time, but she still saw them too frequently for her taste.

She wrote a sticky note to speak with the students and their parents later, looking up when someone knocked at the door. “Come in.”

The door was pushed open and Sunset peeked her head in. “You wanted to see me Principal Celestia?”

“Ah, Sunset. Please, come in.” Principal Celestia said with a reassuring smile.

“I’m not in trouble am I?” Sunset asked nervously as she walked into the office and sat down.

“No no, of course not. Quite the opposite in fact.” Celestia reached over for some papers and handed them to Sunset.

“What’s this?” Sunset asked as she began reading over them.

“Your disciplinary report written after the Fall Formal.” Sunset cringed at Celestia's words. “You know we’ve reinstated your right to extracurriculars, but I’m glad to inform you that you are now allowed to partake in the Spring Fling this year.”

“Really?” Sunset looked up from the papers for a moment before looking back to them. “This is unexpected. Why did you overturn it?”

“Well, after some consideration, I thought it was fair to allow you to participate after you confessed to sabotaging your competition. Plus, I know you’ve been dealing with Anon-A-Miss the hardest, and thought this might help cheer you up.” Celestia said with a nod. “You can even run for Princess.”

Sunset nodded, a small smile gracing her lips. ‘Sweet! I always loved going to the Fling. Today’s just getting better and bett-’ She stopped in her tracks when she read the next sentence on the paper.

“For her years of delinquency and terrorizing the student body, Sunset Shimmer will not be considered for Valedictorian nor will she be allowed to walk at graduation, regardless of her academic record and achievements."

Sunset stared at the paper, rereading the sentence over and over again. 'No no no no. That's not right. I-Im dreaming. This isn't real.'

Celestia gave Sunset a worried look. "Sunset, is everything alright?

Sunset looked up at Principal Celestia shakily. "I-it says I-I'm not allowed to be V-Valedictorian."

"Sunset, I thought you knew." Celestia's face fell. "You looked this over after the Formal."

"I-I only skimmed it once, I was too depressed to read it in any detail." Sunset held the paper shakily. "Please, I d-don't care about anything else, j-just let me be Valedictorian."

"I'm sorry Sunset." Celestia said sadly. "But this came directly from the school board. They didn't want someone with a… checkered past giving the Valedictorian speech. Said it looked bad to allow a delinquent to have such an honor."

Sunsets dropped the paper and shook violently. "O-oh…" She looked down to hide the tears welling in her eyes. "I understand."

Sunset got up and went toward the door. "Sunset, please wait."

"Thank y-you for allowing me to participate in the Spring Fling." Sunset said on the verge of tears. "I better g-get to first period before the bell rings."

"Sunset-" Celestia was cut off as Sunset practically slammed the door. She gave an annoyed groan. "Great…"

Sunset stood on the other side of the door, willing her body to stop shaking and took deep breaths. 'Don't cry. Not right now. You can cry after school.' sunset thought as she gained her composure.

She heard the bell ring and practically ran down the halls, trying to distract herself from the news she had just learned.

Author's Note

Uh oh, Sunsets keeping something from Twilight. That's not good.

This can only end well when Twilight finds out about Sunset and Flutters.

But hey, Sunsets giving her friends a chance, albeit with restrictions. So that's a good sign.

Also, has anyone noticed that in the Anon comics Sunset and AJs lockers are right next to eachother? Idk if one of them moved it after they became friends or what, but I'm surprised this isn't brought up more in Anon fics.
How awkward must that be?

Too bad that Sunset was feeling great this morning, only to have her whole week ruined with the revelation she won't be Valedictorian, the thing she's been working towards for years.
What's she gonna do? There's no way the school board will overturn their decision.

Anyhow, thank you all for reading my fic!

A ditzy lunch break

“You know Lyra, you dodging answering how you know where the Principals live is kinda suspicious.” Bon-Bon declared as she drove, Lyra eyeing her from the passenger seat as she applied her makeup. “Some might start thinking you and Celestia are in a secret relationship.”

Lyra gasped. “Bonnnyyy! That is so inappropriate!” She glared at Bon-Bon. “Don’t even joke like that, someone might take that too seriously and Celestia could get in trouble.”

“Well, how do you know where they live?” Bon-Bon asked, staring Lyra down.

“It’s not that exciting a story really.” Lyra grumbled and rolled her eyes, going back to applying her makeup. “Remember when I was working at that pizza place before my asshole boss fired me? I delivered pizzas to the Principal's house once. It was such a memorable experience I committed it to memory.”

“Huh…” Bon-Bon drove on with a blank look. “You’re right, that isn’t very exciting.”

“See? Now you can’t make wildly inappropriate speculations.” Lyra said triumphantly

“Well, my next guess was you delivered some school papers to her house or something.”

“Why would that be my responsibility? I’m a student, why are they giving me Important school papers?”

“I didn’t say it was perfect.” Bon-Bon said defensively. “But there's some logic to it.”

“Is there though?"

"Not unless you want me to speculate more about your and Celestia's secret relationship." Bon-Bon challenged, pulling into the school parking lot.

"Too girly, I'm only into butch Lesbians." Lyra said casually, wondering how long it would take for Bon-Bon to realize what she was implying.

"Exactly." Bon-Bon said proudly, only for her face to fall. "Hey! I'm not butch!"

"Is there something wrong with being butch?"

"Well, no-"

"Then I don't see the problem." Lyra laid back in her seat cockily. “In this relationship you’re the butch one.”

“This hair doesn’t curl itself you know!” Bon-Bon scoffed and grabbed her hair, holding it up for Lyra to see. “I wear a dress almost all the time, I have my own makeup tutorials online, and you're more boyish than me! So how am I butch?”

“Oh, so femininity is a bunch of compartmentalized stereotypes to you then? Such backwards ways of thinking.” Lyra lifted her eyebrow in an exaggerated manner.

“Wha- stop using your word magic to confuse me!” Bon-Bon pulled into a parking space. “If anyone’s butch in this relationship, it’s you. Which is fine, I don't care how you conduct yourself in public because I love you.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Lyra said with a sinister tone. “You ever complain about how I look, I’m just going to remind you of this day.”

Bon-Bon couldn't help but roll her eyes. “Anyway, what’s the first step of your brilliantly designed scheme?”

“Well, first we need some co-conspirators.” The two got out and started making their way to the school building, various other students doing the same. “And I was thinking about approaching…” Lyra suddenly got nervous. “Derpy.”

“You’re gonna try to recruit Derpy?” Bon-Bon said with an uneasy tone. “We haven’t even talked to her since… you know. What if she tells Sunset?”

“I know her well enough to know she wouldn’t do that.” Lyra answered, not sounding so confident. “Plus, I’m not asking her to do much. Just try to encourage Sunset to run for Princess. That’s it.”

Bon-Bon hummed. “Alright sweetie, if you’re sure this won’t crash and burn immediately. Just… handle her delicately.”

“I will, I’ve got a big apology plan and everything.” Lyra offered a reassuring smile. “I’m sure I’ll win her over enough.”

“If you say so.” Bon-Bon began walking faster than Lyra, trying to outpace her. “You have a nice day at school sweetie. I need to drop something off at the teachers lounge.”

“K, try not to get detention while doing that, otherwise you’ll miss all the fun.” Lyra waved Bon-Bon goodbye. “I’ll see you at lunch.”

The whole class began rising from their seats as the lunch bell rang, Derpy sitting perfectly still as she knew what was about to happen.

“Sit down! The bell doesn’t dismiss, I dismiss you.” Ms. Harswhinny declared, eliciting a cacophony of groans as the class sat back down and waited.

Derpy smiled, she never understood why everyone kept getting up at the bell despite this happening everyday, you’d think they’d wise up by now. Some of her fellow classmates weren’t even going to lunch with her.

“You’re all dismissed.” Ms. Harswhinny said as she turned to her board. Derpy and the rest of her class got up and began making their way to the door. She gave Ms. Harswhinny a wave goodbye, who gave her a disinterested one in return.

Derpy weaved her way through the halls and the crowd of students, ignoring the three fights she passed along the way, and got in line for lunch. She strained her eyes over the cafeteria, aligning them for a brief few seconds as she spotted red and gold hair poking out from the crowd.

Derpy's smile brightened and she made her way over to Sunsets table when she got her lunch. “Hi Sunset!”

Sunset raised her head, wiped her eyes, and put on a smile for Derpy as she walked to the other side of the table. “Hey Derpy.”

“Is it ok if I sit with you? I know you sometimes like to be alone.”

“Go right ahead.” Sunset gestured to the seat, Derpy quickly sitting down. “Oh and, don’t try to chase AJ off when she comes around. I told her she could sit with me.”

Derpy looked surprised at that. “Oh! That’s wonderful Sunset. Does that mean you two are on speaking terms?”

Sunset nodded. “Yeah, it’s a long story, but me and Applejack talked some things out on Saturday. We’re testing the waters of being friends again.”

“What did you two talk about? If you don’t mind me asking.”

“Actually, we uh… talked about you.” Sunset said nervously.

“Me? Why, Sunset, I'm flattered. Nobody ever talks about me after school.” She rested her head on her hands. “Only good things I hope?”

“Yeah, I guess. You see, Applejack encouraged me to make some friends with the people I still talk to, and since you are one of said people…”

Derpy looked confused. “Wait, I thought we were already friends?”

“You’re only saying that because you’re friends with everyone at school.”

“Not right now, I’m angry with the school too for how they treated you. Plus, me and my main group of friends aren’t talking to each other after they kicked me out.” Derpy explained. “But I guess you’re right, we haven’t really hung out.”

“Exactly, and I wanna change that.” Derpys face lit up at Sunset's words. “But…”

Derpy's face fell. “But?”

“I… I still feel really bad for how I treated you back then. You and...” Sunset scowled. “Fluttershy were my most frequent victims.”

“Oh, Sunset.” Derpy gave a reassuring smile. “I already forgave you for all that.”

“That’s the thing though. I didn’t do anything to deserve it.” Sunset lifted her head to look at Derpy. “Pretty much everyone else either wanted me to do something, or needed time before they forgave me. You immediately forgave me, and I feel guilty not making it up to you.”

“So, you want to make restitution for how you treated me?”

“Yeah.” Sunset nodded her head.

“Ok!” Derpy shrugged and began eating her food.

“Look, I know you don’t like people doing things for you, but I really- Wait...” Sunset sat there dumbly for a few seconds. “What did you say?”

“Sunset, don't be silly.” Derpy grinned. “I’m not going to turn down someone offering to do me a favor, and if it makes you feel better and lets us be friends, then win-win!”

“O-oh.” Sunset looked down embarrassed, but couldn’t help but smile.

“Plus, it would be nice for you to do something for me. Still hurts when I think back to when you were-”

“A bitch?”

“I was going to say mean.” Derpy declared.

Sunset huffed in amusement. “I was sure you were going to turn me down… do you perhaps have anything you want me to do?”

“At the moment? Nope! But I’ll think of something, don’t you worry.”

“Well, in the meantime, want to maybe do something after school?” Sunset recoiled when Derpy gasped loudly, yelping when the girl reached over the table and wrapped her in a hug.

“I thought you’d never ask! I haven’t hung out with anyone other than my boyfriend since Anon-A-Miss!”

“D-Derpy! You’re getting your clothes all dirty! Why didn’t you just walk around the table and hug me?”

“Because this is the most direct route silly.” Derpy pulled away and sat back down. “Though, now most of my lunch is on my skirt and I’m hungry.”

Sunset rolled her eyes in an amused manner and pushed her tray over to Derpy. “Here, you can have mine, I’m not hungry.” She stood up and began walking away. “I’m going to get some napkins, if AJ arrives tell her I shouldn’t be long.”

“Ok! Just make sure to get here before the bell rings!” Derpy waved goodbye at Sunset who gave her a strange look but waved regardless.

Author's Note

Hey, more Lyrabon! Haven’t seen them for a few chapters.

Well, how Lyra knows where Celestia lives is finally revealed, and I made it as anti climactic as possible. My original plan was that she delivered some school papers, which is referenced later in Bon-Bons speculation.

Also, bet it won’t be awkward between them and Derpy when Lyra tries to recruit her. She doesn’t seem very happy with those two.

Also, who else had a teacher that made you wait to be dismissed? That always kind of annoyed me.

But Atleast it seems Sunset and Derpy are developing a friendship, which is great since they’re both rather lonely right now.
Thankfully Sunset has something to distract her from the news she learned earlier, Atleast for now.

And yes, I know it’s implied Derpy and Bulk Biceps are dating, and that the fandom has decided that Time Turner is a professor at CHS, but I rather like Derpy and Time Turner being an item, and haven’t found any evidence in canon that Time Turners even in EQG. So him and Derpy are dating in this one.

Anyway, thank you all for reading my fic!

A Diamond in the rough

“Anon-A-Bitch”

“Cunt.”

“Secret stealer.”

“Thanks for getting me grounded bitch.”

“Your parents would be ashamed of you.”

That last one actually made Apple Bloom recoil in shock, picking up her head to glare at the student who said that, not that she knew who it was in the first place.

Unfortunately for her, she should’ve kept moving as another student grabbed her tray and smashed it against her shirt, eliciting a chorus of laughs as the food got all over her chest and the floor. Apple Bloom sighed and picked the tray back up, only to have it kicked away.

Apple Bloom groaned in annoyance, having to lean over and grab the tray and try to salvage any food on the floor. She got up and began walking to her usual table, students shoulder checking her the whole way. She sat down, taking a deep breath and exhaling. She grabbed her wad of napkins and began cleaning off the food residue, grumbling in annoyance.

She looked at Scootaloo's abandoned lunch, giving a tired sigh. She probably wouldn’t see her friend again, but it seemed rude to help herself to Scootaloo's meal when she’s still in the cafeteria. She’d have to wait for the girl to run off.

Her head perked up as she noticed someone sitting next to her. She looked over and was surprised to see that Diamond Tiara was sitting next to her, quietly eating her lunch.

Apple Bloom stared at Diamond Tiara. She had always been so pretty, which was easier for her to admit now since they became friends. She had always carried herself with a refined grace Apple Bloom was jealous of. Not to mention her perfect makeup, million dollar clothes, and stunning hair-

“Are you going to talk to me or stare at me creepily the whole time?” Diamond Tiara said, breaking Apple Bloom from her thoughts.

Apple Bloom turned away to hide her blush. “Ah’m just surprised to see yah here. Yah don’t talk to me no more.”

“And whose fault is that?” Diamond said bitterly. “Sorry, that was rude... It just looked like you needed a friend right now.”

“We’re still friends?” Apple Bloom asked hopefully.

“A bit more… strained then before.” Diamond admitted. “Kinda cross with you after you nearly ruined my friendship with Silvy. We nearly broke that necklace in a fight before our parents stepped in.”

“Is she still my friend?”

“Yeah…mostly. She’s angrier than me though. Which I don’t blame her really, she’s your friend and you went after her anyway? That’s kinda awful.” Diamond Tiara turned towards Apple Bloom. “Why did you go after her anyway? Your sister was part of your plan, but Silvy seems like a needless victim.”

Apple Bloom sighed. “We were worried when the two of Yah thought Sunset was innocent. We thought that posting that picture would’ve either distracted the two of yah long enough or gotten yah to hate Sunset… clearly it didn’t work.”

Diamond Tiara merely hummed, turning back to her lunch. “So, where’s Sweetie Belle?”

“Sweetie's lunch time was switched around.”

“Really? The school trying to make sure the three of you don’t try colluding together?”

“No, she asked them to switch it.” Apple Bloom explained. “This is Buttons lunch time, she can’t face him after they broke up.”

“I thought they were on a break?”

“Please.” Apple Bloo rolled her eyes and scoffed. “We all know what that means. Ah’d never say it to her face, but he’s done with her.”

“Alright, and Scootaloo? I’m pretty sure that’s her lunch tray.”

Apple Bloom merely pointed. Diamond looked over to where Apple Blooms was pointing and saw Scootaloo at the Rainbooms table, three of the Rainbooms blocking Scootaloo as she held her hands up to them. Rainbow Dash meanwhile looked away angrily, her arms crossed.

“She’s at her daily failed attempt at talking to Rainbow.” Scootaloo's posture fell and she quickly ran out of the cafeteria. “She’s gonna cry in the girls bathroom until the bell rings, not that she’d admit it.”

“Hm, must be kinda lonely being here by yourself…”

“Yeah, but at least I can pilfer her lunch now.” Apple Bloom reached over and began eating Scootaloo's lunch. “She’s better at dodging the crowds than me.”

“Doesn’t she get hungry? How does she survive the rest of the school day?”

Apple Bloom shrugged. “No idea, but it’s not like she does anything anymore. She was kicked from the soccer team and her clubs. Just goes to class and home, like me and Sweetie

Diamond Tiara was quiet for a long moment. “Hey uh… I know you’re still punished and all, but you think maybe we can hang out sometime?”

Apple Bloom looked confused. “Ah mean, Ah wouldn’t be opposed to it. But Ah doubt Granny would let me do anything fun.”

“That’s ok, I can have you help me out at the garden, make it sound like a favor to me. Surely your grandma wouldn’t be opposed to having you help someone you wronged.” Diamond said somewhat nervously.

“Ah’d have to run it by her. What time?”

Diamond shrugged. “Whenever I guess, probably some time after school.”

“Sounds like a plan.” Apple Bloom flashed a friendly smile before chowing down. “Yah get a new hairstyle?”

“Finally! Someone notices! And it’s the cowgirl of all people!”

“Ah’m not that uncultured yah know.”

“Hmmmm, yes you are.”

“Hey Sunset, is something bothering yah?” Applejack asked her friend as the two of them made their way to Social Studies.

“What? No I feel fine.” Sunset looked at Applejack. “Why do you ask?”

“Yah just seem… distant. Ah noticed it back at lunch when yah weren’t talking to me or Derpy. Yah just kind of stared off.”

“I-it’s nothing Jackie. Just some news I learned when the Principal called me in.” Sunset mentally face palmed, knowing Applejack would want to know more.

“Really? What’d yah learn?”

“Uh…” Sunset didn’t want to lie to her friend, but she didn’t want her to know about the mess with the Valedictorian, not right now anyway. “Well, apparently I can participate in the Spring Fling.”

“Really?” Applejack stopped momentarily, but quickly caught up with Sunset with a huge smile on her face. “Sunset, that's great! Ah assume, not sure how yah feel about it.”

“It is.” Sunset nodded. “She says I can even run for Princess.”

“Are yah?”

“Probably not. I’m still kinda traumatized with what happened at the Formal; plus, either I’d get no votes cause nobody likes me, or everyone will vote for me cause they pity me after Anon.”

“Well, it’s yer decision. Personally, Ah think yah should run, maybe the competition will take yer mind off things.” Applejack nudged Sunset in the arm. “And for the record, yah got my vote.”

“You’d vote for any of your friends if they ran. What’re you gonna do if one of the others ran against me?”

“Who’s gonna do that? Dash would never accept such a girly title as princess and barely tolerates dresses, Pinkies got her hands full already setting everything up, Rarity swore off running for Princess after last Spring Fling.” Sunset winced at that. “And… well, Ah think yah know why a certain someone wouldn’t run.”

Sunset's eyes hardened into a glare at the subtle insinuation of Fluttershy. They quickly dissipated with a grumble. “Guess you’re right. But what if you ran? You couldn’t vote for me.”

Applejack let out a loud, boisterous laugh. “Me? Run for Princess? That’s absurd! I dislike dresses more than Dash, and who’s gonna vote for the muscly farmgirl?”

“Don’t sell yourself short, a lot of boys think country accents are sexy as hell. Plus, you got those adorable freckles.” Sunset said as she poked Applejack's cheeks. “I’m sure you’d get a few votes.”

“A-Ah dunno.” Applejack nervously chuckled, scratching the back of her head.. “Thanks for the confidence boost though.”

“Anytime.” Sunset smiled. Soon the two girls walked into their Social Studies class and sat down, applejack behind Sunset.

“Yer at least gonna go to the Fling right?”

“Of course.” Sunset answered. “Even if I’m not running for Princess, the Fling is always fun. I would’ve gone even if I didn’t have anyone to go with.”

“Got any ideas for a dress?”

“Well… no.” Sunset was quiet for a moment. “Do you think… Rarity might make one for me?”

“Uh, yeah, she probably would. But that would mean yah have to talk to her, and Ah’m sure she’d want to reconnect.” Applejack reached over and placed her hand on Sunsets shoulder. “Are yah ready for that?”

“I don’t know. Could try to do it anonymously, then have the dress delivered.”

“Yah know there’s no guarantee it would be up to yer standards or would even fit yah, and Ah don’t think Rarity has a way to deliver it unless she was doing it herself.”

“And if she took it to my house she’d know it was me… guess there’s no way around it.” Sunset leaned forward and rested her chin on her hands. “I’m gonna have to talk with Rarity.”

“Yah… want any help?”

Sunset shook her head. “No, this is something I have to do myself. We might have to start slow, act as provider and client before slowly broaching the subject.”

“Well, Ah’m here for yah, the both of yah.”

“Thanks AJ.” Sunset flashed a smile. They both looked down as Sunsets bag started vibrating. “Weird, Twilight doesn’t usually write when I’m in class.”

Sunset reached down and pulled the Journal out, flipping it to the most recent page. “Hey Sunset, sorry to bother you, but I know you and Applejack share this class period and I was wondering if she was there with you?”

Sunset raised an eyebrow. “Yeah, she’s here. Do you need her for something?”

“I do actually, do you mind giving her the journal?”

“Sure I guess. Just remember to write in English.” Sunset handed Applejack the book. “She wants to talk to you.”

Applejack looked confused and grabbed the journal, taking a moment to think what she was going to say. “Hey Twilight, you wanted to see me?”

There were some random squiggles on the page that Applejack couldn’t read, which were quickly crossed out. “Sorry, force of habit. Look, I know you’re busy, but do you mind if you come over after school?”

“Come over? As in cross through the portal?”

“Exactly, I need to see you.”

Applejack's eyes widened. “Why? What do you need me for? Can’t you cross over yourself?”

“I just want to ask some questions and maybe give you a plan for Sunset's recovery.”

“Why not just come over and do that?”

“I’m busy, I’m barely able to squeeze you in. I can’t go to the Human world otherwise I’ll be late for an important meeting, having you come over should be a lot faster and convenient for me. I also don’t want to deal with your fellow students, they might try distracting me cause they don’t see me often.” Twilight explained. “Plus, don’t act like you haven’t wanted to see where me and Sunset are from.”

Twilight had her there. Applejack had spent many hours thinking about ‘Equestria’ and everything related to it. “I guess I can find the time. I’ll see you later Twilight.”

“See you then!”

Applejack closed the journal and handed it back to Sunset. “Well?”

“She wanted me to go through the portal to meet with her.”

“Really? Why?” Sunset swiveled in her seat to face Applejack.

“Not entirely sure, but it seems to do with you. She wanted to ask me some questions, no doubt relating to our meeting on Saturday.”

Sunset was about to ask more questions but was stopped by the bell. “Well, good luck.” She swung around to face the front of the room. “Oh and, before you go through the portal, close your eyes.”

“Uh, ok?”

“No, seriously. Close your eyes. You’ll regret it if you don’t.” Sunset warned with a serious look before giving her attention to the teacher as he began taking attendance.

Author's Note

Oof, seems Apple Blooms being bullied pretty hard.
And no friends to weather it with? That sucks.

Atleast Diamonds coming around, and it seems Bloom has a thing for the former brat. Wonder why Diamond invited her out?:trixieshiftright:
This is probably the only official ship i’ll Make in the story.

By the way, that sentence about Diamond and Silver nearly breaking the necklace in a fight is a very small shout out to Sonicfan05s story “Through the Eyes of Anon-a-Miss”, a long time reader of the fic.

Too bad for Scoots. Can’t catch a break at lunch or after school. Hopefully Rainbow will come around soon.

I’m going to have to keep track of this arbitrary schedule though, so internal consistency isn’t broken. Not that anyone would notice otherwise.

But it seems Sunset is pretty dead set on not running for Princess. Hopefully Lyra can convince Derpy to help out.

And, again, I seem to make some accidental chemistry with AJ and Sunset. Why do I do this to myself?

And what’s this? Sunsets going to have to talk to Rairty, and AJs going to Equestria? This should be fun!

Anyhow, thanks for reading my fic!

A ditzy apology

The bell rang and soon everyone packed up their bags and rushed to the door, Lyra among them. Soon the halls were packed to the brim with students either rushing to the exit, rushing to clubs, greeting friends, or taking their sweet time going to detention.

Lyra however was keeping an eye out for a certain blonde haired girl with misaligned eyes. She strained her head over the crowds and searched high and low for her, hoping she hadn’t taken off already.

She finally found Derpy standing near the exit, giving her boyfriend Time Turner a kiss and wave goodbye as he left with the other students. Lyra wasn’t sure why Derpy didn’t go with him, but she was thankful for this admittedly small win.

“Derpy!” Lyra called out, gaining the other girls attention as she ran over.

“Oh, hello ex friend.” Derpy crossed her arms and turned her head the other way with a harrumph.

Lyra cringed but stopped a foot from Derpy. “Derpy… can we talk?”

“Why? You gonna accuse me of giving your secret to Sunset again?” Derpy said as she puffed out her cheeks angrily.

“I just… I wanna apologize.” Lyra said nervously.

“Oh, now you want to apologize. Where were you, Bon-Bon, and Octavia for the last few weeks? Might’ve been nice to have my friends let me know they were actually sorry for kicking me out.”

“Yeah, I know, we fucked up.” Lyra said desperately. “I’m sorry.”

“Sorry ain’t gonna cut it.” Derpy said, squinting her eyes at Lyra.

“You’re right, it’s not, you deserve more, a lot more.” Lyra reaches into her bag and pulle out a small brown paper bag. “More than I can give you, but this is a start.”

Derpy looked at the bag with interest, taking it from Lyra and looking inside. There she found six different kinds of muffins squeezed in the bag. “Ok, you got me my favorite food. So?”

“I baked them.”

“You mean Bon-Bon baked them.” Derpy said skeptically.

“Nope, it was all me. I bought all the ingredients and spent a few hours baking them. I had to follow directions and everything.” Lyra said with a nervous smile. “I did use her kitchen though.” She admitted.

Derpy hummed and put the bag of muffins to the side. “While your muffin gift is appreciated, it’s barely enough and I’d like something more than a half hearted apology. Now if you’ll excuse me.” Derpy picked up her bag and began walking away.

Lyra panicked and her mind raced with what to do next. “I was a shitty friend.”

Derpy stopped and stood still for a second, looking back at Lyra after a minute. “Excuse me?”

“I was a shitty friend, we all were shitty friends to you, but me most of all.” Lyra approached Derpy meekly. “I was the one who accused you of revealing my secret, I said nothing as Octie proposed kicking you out, and I refused to even consider that you might be right.”

Derpy stood there with her arms crossed, her fingers pattering against her forearms as she deliberated whether or not to continue listening. “... Go on.”

“I was the worst friend ever to you Derpy.” Lyra got closer. “I was too ashamed of myself to seek you out when the CMC confessed, I just… I didn’t know how I could ever approach the sweetest, happiest, and most optimistic girl after I made her cry. And I know that’s not an excuse, you deserved an apology right after it happened, you deserve a hell of a lot better than me.”

Derpy's angry expression had faded significantly, but she still looked off to the side awkwardly. “... and?”

“And… Well, I want to be friends again. I want to make things right, I want to see you smile, I want to be the friend you deserve. But I understand if you never want to talk to me again.” Lyra said sadly. “So, If you give me a chance, I promise I won’t waste it. I’ll do anything you want to prove how serious I am to being the friend you deserve.”

The two girls stood staring at each other quietly. Derpy took a long moment to think things over, finding some satisfaction in how nervous Lyra was. “... Ok. We can be friends again. You’ll have to work to get in my good graces though.”

Lyra wasn’t entirely sure what Derpy was going to make her do, but she smiled regardless. “That’s understandable.”

“And, to commemorate the occasion, I’ll eat one of your muffins.” Derpy reached into the bag and pulled out a blueberry muffin. “To being friends.” Derpy smiled and took a bit from the muffin. Her eyes widened and she recoiled, her face scrunching up as she continued to chew the muffin.

Lyras face fell. “Is something wrong?”

“N-Nope!” Derpy said with a strained smile. “Th-this muffin is g-great! I’m gonna have some more of it!” She gingerly took a very small nibble of the muffin, grimacing again as she tried eating it.

Lyra stared at Derpy as she suffered eating the muffin. Her eyes almost immediately welled with tears and she let out an involuntary sob, quickly placing a hand to her mouth as tears began falling.

Derpy seized up in surprise and began freaking out. “Hey Lyra, it’s ok.”

“N-no, it’s not.” Lyra declared as she wiped her eyes.

“Hey, it’s ok. I love the muffin you made me, honest.” Derpy noticed that some of her fellow students were gawking at Lyra. “What’re you looking at!? Buzz off!”

They all backed off and began walking away, Derpy staring down anyone who stared at Lyra for more than a few seconds. “Look, I’m gonna take another bite, see?” Derpy through the muffin to her mouth and was about to take another bite.

“Derpy, stop it.” Lyra reached over and pushed the muffin away from her. “You don’t have to force yourself to eat the muffin just to spare my feelings.”

“Well… maybe it’s just that one muffin!” Derpy offered as she brought out the bag prominently. “They can’t all be winners.”

Lyra didn’t respond, sliding down against the lockers. “I’m such a shitty friend, I can’t even bake a stupid muffin for you even when there’s directions… you deserve so much better.”

Derpy stood there awkwardly as Lyra cried on the ground, eventually sitting down next to her. “Hey, it’s alright. You can get something else for me.”

“God, why are you just… so forgiving? I failed at making an apology gift for you, you shouldn’t be trying to comfort me…” Lyra cried harder. “I didn’t comfort you...”

“Well I-I dunno. I just don’t like seeing people sad.” Derpy ruminated on what to do next. “The other day at the bank, a lady asked me to help her check her balance. So I pushed her over.”

Lyra blinked in confusion, looking up at Derpy. “What?”

“You ever try to eat a clock? It’s time consuming!” Derpy offered with a smile.

“Are you... making jokes?”

“What kind of streets do ghosts haunt? Dead ends!” Derpy said with an excited grin. “Not even a snicker? Damn.” Derpy looked off the side, deep in thought. “... You remember the Freshman Halloween party ?”

“The one where you dressed up in paper bags?”

“That’s the one.” Derpy nodded. “Remember when I went bobbing for apples, but I was leaning over too much and I busted the water tank, and the green sugar water went everywhere?”

Lyra couldn’t help but smile. “Then Bon-Bon slipped on an apple and dragged me down, and I dragged Octie down, who dragged Vinyl-”

“Which turned into everyone dragging everyone else down, so we were all soaked with sticky sugar water and everyone was annoyed with me, while I had an apple in my mouth.” The two girls shared a laugh. “But because Sunset was hanging out near the wall, we decided to blame her since she was the only one not wet?”

The two girls shared a long drawn out laugh, slowly petering out after a minute. “Thanks Derpy… I feel bad that an embarrassing story of you was what got me to feel better.”

“Hey, it’s a funny story. I don’t even feel embarrassed by it anymore.”

Lyra huffed in amusement and wiped her eyes. “Sorry for crying like a baby, I just felt awful for fucking up your apology gift. I didn’t mean to make this about me.”

“Eh, it’s ok. You always sucked at baking anyway.” Derpy said with a teasing smile. “I know you'll get something else for me.”

“Yeah, just no more baked goods.” Lyra sniffled and got up, offering a hand to Derpy and helping her back up. “Hey, I know you just forgave me, but you want to go to Sugarcube Corner?”

“Oooh, Sorry, I can't. I’m gong out with Sunset.” Derpy said cheerfully, quickly realizing what she had implied. “Not in that way of course, I don’t swing in that direction.”

“Really?” Lyras eyes widened in surprise. “And… why would that be?”

“Oh, well, she wants to become my friend. Which is ridiculous because we’re already friends, but we decided we could be closer. So, I’m taking Sunset to my house.” Derpy explained. “Maybe another time though?”

Lyra stared at her dumbly for a few seconds. “Oh… oh! Yes, another time. You two have some fun.”

Derpys face fell, her eyes aligning with great effort as she stared at Lyra.

‘Uh oh.” Lyra began sweating nervously. That was Derpy's suspicious look, she only did that when she knew someone was hiding something.

“I know that look… you’re up to something.” Derpy squinted her eyes. “And it involves Sunset.”

“Wha? Me? Up to something? Come on Derpy, don’t be silly!” Lyra said with a nervous grin.

Derpy just studied her intensely, Lyra impressed with how long she was keeping her eyes straight. Finally her eyes returned to their normal derped state and Derpy leaned in close. “I know your heart’s in the right place, but whatever it is your planning, really think it over.”

“I-”

“You need to sit down and think of every possible thing that could go wrong, but ultimately you need to figure out whether you’re doing this for Sunset's benefit, or your own.” Derpy warned. “Any plan of yours is doomed to fail if it’s not purely to help Sunset recover from… this.”

Lyra stood there quietly, annoyed that two people had figured out she was planning something and wording it in a way that gave them plausible deniability if everything backfired.

“Anyway, tell Bon-Bon I want to speak to her next. I’ll see you tomorrow.” Derpy pulled away and smiled brightly.

“Yeah, I’ll see you later Derpy. You have fun with Sunset.” Lyra gave Derpy her own smile and turned to leave.

Derpy gasped. “I forgot!” Lyra had the air knocked out of her as Derpy ran over and wrapped her in a tight hug from behind. “Hugs!”

Lyra smiled and awkwardly hugged Derpy back. “You never realize how much you miss something until it’s gone.”

“Mmm, Yeah… still mad at you though.” Derpy finally pulled away and waved as Lyra began walking off, Lyra waving goodbye to her back before disappearing into the crowds.

Scootaloo pushed the bathroom doors open with a small sigh, green paint dripping from her face. She marched over to the mirrors and took off her backpack. She reached for a wad of paper towels and dampened them, beginning to clean her face off.

She seized up as she heard sobbing come from one of the stalls, followed by a pained wail. Scootaloo briefly thought on what to do and gingerly put the paper towels down. She made her way to the occupied stall and rapped her knuckles against the door. “Hey… is everything alright in there?”

Scootaloo hoped this had nothing to do with that dreaded ‘period’ she had heard so much about. She was already worried when it would come for her, she didn’t need someone to reinforce her fears.

She was pulled from her thoughts as the stall was opened and Scootaloo was forced back, coming face to face with Sunset Shimmer. “S-Sunset!”

Scootaloo studied her face for a second. Her cheeks were wet with fresh tears and her eyes were red and puffy from no doubt excessive crying. “Uh is… is everything ok? You’re not having your period are you?”

“W-What?” Sunset asked, confused. “No, I'm n-not on my period. That’s s-such an odd thing to a-ask.”

Scootaloo let out a sigh of relief. “Well, what’s wrong?”

“I-it’s nothing Scootaloo, you w-wouldn’t understand.” Sunset declared as she walked to the sink and began washing her face. “W-why do you have p-paint on your face?”

“Ah, some assholes threw a paint balloon at me and called me a bitch.” Scootaloo placed her hands in her pocket and kicked the ground. “nothing new.”

“Y-you shouldn’t let th-them get away with t-that.” Sunset said with a sniffle.

“Ah, I deserve it. I mean, it’s no worse than what we put you through.”

“You don’t d-deserve to be bullied, n-none of you do.” Sunset turned to Scootaloo. “I-I got caught in the same trap as y-you after the Formal. I f-felt so awful for who I-I was that I felt I d-deserved all the shit the school put me through. It took me a l-long time until I realized I was d-deserving of more respect.”

“Yeah... maybe.” There was an awkward silence in the air. “Hey uh, Bloom told me what she did. I just want to let you know I had no idea. Everything’s cool between us despite what she did, right? Scootaloo asked with pleading eyes.

Sunset stared at her for a moment before raising a hand and gesturing for her to come closer. “Come here.”

Scootaloo walked over and was surprised when Sunset wrapped her in a side hug. “I’ll take that as a yes?”

“Yeah, nothing changed between us.” Sunset chuckled. “... You’re not a bad kid Scootaloo. You did a bad thing, but that doesn’t make you a bad kid. You’re just young, dumb, and short sighted.”

“Heh, thanks Sunset…” Scootaloo smiled. It was nice to have someone be nice to her for once. “I just wish Rainbow didn’t hate me.”

“Dash doesn’t hate you.” Sunset rolled her eyes. “Look, when I start talking to her, I’ll convince her to meet with you, ok?”

“When will that be? The next ten years?” Scootaloo said bitterly.

“Actually, I’ve been thinking about it since Saturday.” Scootaloo looked up at Sunset. “Me and AJ talked things out, and now I’m thinking about reaching out to the other girls.”

“So, Bloom's plan worked?”

“Don’t get any ideas. It very nearly failed, we were lucky that AJ walked outside and I didn’t drive off yet.”

“I won’t, I don’t even talk to Rainbow anyway.” Scootaloo looked into sunsets red eyes. “So, what’s really bothering you? Since we're being honest with each other and all.”

Sunset was quiet for a moment, debating on whether or not to tell her. “Alright, fine. It’s probably gonna come out anyway, no use hiding it.” They break the hug and Scootaloo crosses her arms, waiting for Sunset to continue. “You know that after the Formal I was given a bunch of different punishments?”

“I think Rainbow mentioned something like that once.”

“Well, earlier I learned that Celestia had reinstated my privekage if going to the next Spring Fling.” Sunset took a deep breath, driving up the nerve to continue. “But, when I really looked over the list, I found that… I-I’m not allowed to be Valedictorian.”

“What!?” Scootaloo recoiled in shock. “But, you’re like, the smartest person in the school! You’ve got like a million academic rewards! Rainbow claims you’re a straight A+ student! All honors!”

“I know…” Sunset hugged herself. “And I've been working towards it ever since Freshman year. But the school board didn’t want someone with my past to be given such an honor.”

You’re gonna fight them right? That’s not fair!”

Sunset sighed. “It is Scootaloo. I was a delinquent and got away with it for years. I’m lucky I’m not expelled or even arrested. It-” Sunset took a moment to compose herself. “It hurts. But considering I’ve got most of my privileges back and I’m still allowed to go to school despite everything, it’s more than fair to deny me the honor of being Valedictorian.”

“Sunset…” Scootaloo was taken aback by Sunsets resigned acceptance. The Sunset she knew wouldn’t take something like this lying down.

“I’m a big girl, I’ll still get a diploma and go to college. I’ll get over it eventually.” Sunset straightened her jacket out in the mirror and cleaned her face one more time. “Ijust hope whoever it is makes a Valedictorian half as good as mine.” Scootaloo was about to protest but Sunset's phone started ringing. “Look, I gotta run, I promised I’d go out with Derpy.”

Sunset went back to the stall and grabbed her bag, using the door open and walking out. “I’ll see you later Scootaloo.”

Scootaloo stood there quietly, ruminating over what she had learned. ‘Wait, going out with Derpy? What did she mean by that?’

Author's Note

Mad Derpy is terrifying and I don’t want to ever write it again.
It unnatural to have someone like Derpy be mad.

But honestly, I thought I did pretty good with Kyras apology. It felt like a genuine apology and didn’t have any excuses, just Kyra pouring her heart out. Now if only she could do the same for Sunset...

We also learn Octavia was the one that proposed they kick Derpy out. Surely that drove a wedge between her and Vinyl.

Too bad Lyra can’t cook for crap, that hit her pretty hard knowing she messed up her apology gift right after Derpy accepted her back. She’ll probably have to figure something out later.

Derpy trying to cheer up a friend with terrible jokes is like... the cutes thing ever though.

And yes, Derpys costume and failing at Apple bobbing is a reference to the first nightmare night episode.
What was she even dressing up as?

And for those of you who think Lyra did all this to ecruit Derpy, she didn’t. That’s what got her butt in gear, but her apology and attempts at reconciliation were genuine.
I also point out that after Lyra learned that Sunset and Derpy are becoming closer friends, Lyra backtracked on her plan.
Which begs the question as to how she’s going to complete it.

But at least Derpy warned Lyra about the potential downfall of her plan. Lyra will need to do some thinking later.

Derpy declaring ‘hugs’ and immediately hugging Lyra is a small reference to “Despicable me 2” btw, I always thought that scene was kinda cute.
It’s even cuter when Derpys doing the hugging (who wouldn’t want to hug Derpy?):derpytongue2:

Also seems Scootaloos being bullied pretty hard. She seems to be able to take it better than her friends, but imagine how poor Sweetie Belles doing.

But at least Sunset has a decently friendly relationship with Scoots. Whether that’s due to having the least resentment or Scootaloos been building a bridge with Sunset who can say.

And before anyone gives me flak for Susnet being an A+ student in all honors classes, Sunsets been known to be both intelligent and ambitious. She became much more friendly and humble, but I feel like she wouldn’t lose that ambition and intelligence.

But it seems Sunsets being quite mature about this new development, even though she’s devastated by the news.
I wonder what Scoots is going to do now that she knows.:rainbowderp:

Anyhow, thank you all for reading my fic!

The endless frustration of Twilight Sparkle

Applejack stood in front of the Wondercolt statue, staring at its marble surface with trepidation. She had no idea what to expect, Sunset and Twilight never told her what it was like going into the portal and Applejack barely had any information on what Equestria was like.

She mentally kicked herself for not asking more about Equestria from Sunset, now seemed too early to start asking the girl questions on what her home was like when they had just reconnected.

Regardless, she had been stalling for too long. Twilight said she was barely able to fit Applejack in, so that probably meant there wasn’t a lot of time. Applejack took a step forward, pushing her hand through and walked her body through the marble.

Applejack yelled in fright as she found herself in an endless void of insanely bright rainbow, her whole body feeling like it was being stretched and morphed as she got further and further down the vortex.

Soon she felt her entire being disappear atom by atom, changed into formless nothing while paradoxically feeling herself being crushed by unseen rollers. Next, she saw her body reform. First the skeleton, then the muscles, then the skin and fur, where she finally realized she had been transformed into an orange horse.

There was a blinding flash and Applejack was hurled forward, her world spinning before she crashed to the ground. She groaned and lifted her head, her eyes fluttering open. ‘Sunset was right… Ah should’ve closed my eyes.’

Her ears perked up as she heard someone trotting towards her. Applejack turned her head and looked up into the face of Twilight Sparkle.

Or at least, she assumed it was Twilight. What stood before her was a purple unicorn with Twilight's exact hair style. Looking further, she found wings attached to Twilight's side, much like the ones she had when she ponied up. ‘This must’ve been how she felt meeting all of us.’ Applejack mused. “Twilight!” Applejack stood up shakily on her hind legs. “It’s so good to see- woah!”

Applejack lost her balance and tumbled to the floor, eliciting a giggle from Twilight. “Four feet AJ. I thought you dealt with horses for a living.”

Applejack blushed and let out an embarrassed chuckle, standing up shakily on four feet. “Sorry, old habits die hard.”

“You seem a bit queasy.” Twilight noted. “You didn’t close your eyes, did you?”

“Yeah, even though Sunset warned me. Of all the things Ah was expecting, that definitely wasn’t it.” Applejack moved her face closer to Twilights. “Much like you.”

“What?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“Yer eyes. They’re huge for a horse, and what’s up with our legs?” Applejack lifted her front leg to inspect it. “Where’s the pastern? The fetlock? The coronet? Ah can’t even see my hooves, but I can hear them when they hit the ground!” Applejack's foot hit the ground, eliciting a small ‘clop’ as if to make a point.

“Most of those only belong to Horses, but asking me about my fetlock is like asking me to flash you.”

“Excuse me?” Applejack recoiled. “Why would those even be similar?”

“I think it has its roots in biology, fetlocks would only be detrimental to have, so anypony with long fetlocks must be good at surviving, making them a desirable mate.” Twilight shook her head. “Which doesn’t matter! We have nine minutes and twelve seconds before I have to leave for the train. Maybe more, probably less. Now come on.” Twilight began walking to a table.

“‘Anypony.’ What’s wrong with ‘anybody’? Ah now know Equish better than Ah know Spanish, and Ah just have to say yer horse language makes no sense.” Applejack followed after Twilight and sat on the other side. She took a moment to look around at the crystal walls. “How come my clothes seemingly disappeared but Ah still have my hat? How do yah build with crystal anyway? Why do we all have butt marks?”

“Applejack, I’d love to answer any and all questions you may have, but we really need to get to business.” Twilight said with annoyance.

“Right, sorry.” Applejack cleared her throat. “So, yah wanted to ask me questions?”

“Yes, I know how it happened, but I want further context and details. This might be a learning opportunity for all of us and would be beneficial to refining my plan for Sunset's recovery.”

“Learning opportunity?” Applejack tilted her head. “Yer gonna use Anon-A-Miss as a learning opportunity?”

“Well, yeah.” Twilight answered. “It was perhaps unrealistic of me to hold you girls to the same standards as your counterparts. After all, they are all adults and you girls are still teenagers. To expect you to be at the same level of emotional maturity and logical reasoning was a mistake on my part, and for that I am sorry.”

“What?” Applejack was taken back by Twilight apology. “Yah don’t need to be sorry Twilight, we promised to be Sunsets friends and we screwed up, not yah.”

“Which is another thing that needs to be addressed.” Twilight let out a long sigh. “The fact your entire friendship was predicated on a promise to me. I had wanted to stay longer and work out a plan for all of you, but I only had seconds before the portal closed and needed to leave immediately. I was worried about what would happen to Sunset while I was gone, so I extracted a promise from all of you.”

“What’s yer point?”

“A friendship shouldn’t be built on someone feeling… obligated.”

“What?” Applejack huffed defensively. “We don’t feel obligated to be Sunset's friend!”

“Not anymore, but can you honestly sit there and tell me that you would’ve sought her out after the Fall Formal and be her friend?”

“Well…” Applejack was quiet for a moment as she mulled over her words. “Not at first admittedly. But if she proved she had changed, Ah would’ve come around, especially after the Sirens.”

“But you admit you felt obligated to me to be her friend in the first place?” A silence hung between the two girls until Applejack nodded regretfully. “There’s nothing to be ashamed of AJ, we did the best we could given the circumstances, I’m just glad you all showed enough maturity and integrity to at least make the attempt, given Sunset's history with all of you. Plus, it doesn’t seem you really connected with her and were her friend before the Sirens anyway; she’s told me you all were rather insensitive before I came back and thought saying ‘no offense’ made up for such behavior.”

“In our defense, we were riding a power high after taking down the queen bee of the school, learned of the existence of another world, became friends with a princess, and used magic to defeat a demon. Plus, we were still a bit resentful of her for breaking us all up. ” Applejack sheepishly explained. “We stopped doing that after we were all humbled when Sunset saved our asses during the Battle of the Bands, including yours.”

“Which is good, but I’ve come to realize that the lingering resentment and faulty foundations of your friendship made something like Anon-A-Miss inevitable. Maybe not in a way that you’d all fall for Sunset being framed for something, but I believe that down the line something would come to shake your friendship up. At best it would result in a lot of heartache, and at worst it could’ve permanently ended your friendship all together.” Another awkward silence hung between the two girls. “It’s actually good we caught it early, this might be what we need to strengthen the foundation of your friendship with Sunset.”

“Just friendship? Does she… still consider herself my family?”

“Sorry AJ.” Twilight regretfully shook her head. “Sunset told me it’ll take her a while to get to that point with you again.”

“Oh…” applejack sadly looked down at the table, mentally beating herself up.

“B-but at least she doesn’t want to start over!” Twilight quickly added. “She’s too fond of you five girls to start over from scratch.”

‘Five girls?’ Applejack looked confused. “What about Fluttershy?”

“Of course.” Twilight smiled. “In fact, I’m confident that her relationship with Fluttershy will be the easiest to mend.”

“Really?” This wasn’t making any sense, was Twilight just being naive? “Why do yah say that?”

“Well, from what I’ve heard, Fluttershy didn’t do much during Anon-A-Miss, she’s very kind, and was pretty tame compared to the rest of you girls when you all accused her.”

“Well, yeah, but what about the way Sunset feels?”

“The way Sunset feels about what?” Twilight's smile faded.

“Yah know, about Fluttershy.”

“I… don’t follow.” Twilight leaned forward. “How does Sunset feel about Fluttershy?”

“She hasn’t told yah?” Applejack seized up. Had she just unintentionally revealed something she wasn’t supposed to?

“Told me what?” Twilight braced her hooves on the table and pushed her upper body up. “What’s going on Applejack?”

“Ah thought yah knew!” Applejack held up her own hooves. “Look, if she hasn’t told yah then it’s probably for a reason.”

“Applejack.” Twilight said in a strained tone. “What’s going on between Fluttershy and Sunset?”

“Twilight, Ah’m sorry but Ah can’t tell yah.” Applejack shook her head. “Ah‘ve just barely started talking with Sunset again and Ah’m slowly building trust with her. Ah can’t jeopardize that because Ah assumed yah already knew. She has her reasons for not telling yah and it’d be a breach of trust for me to tell yah anyway.”

Twilight looked at Applejack with a scrutinizing glare. “The one time I actually want you to be honest.” Twilight snarked before sitting back down. “Alright, you make a good point. I’ll just have to ask Sunset directly next time we talk.” Twilight grumbled in annoyance before clearing her throat. “Now, we really should be getting back to business. Can you explain to me how it felt when the two of you-”

“Twilight!” A voice called out as the door to the library opened. “We’re gonna be late for the train if yah keep reading yer dusty old bo-”

Applejack turned her head to look at the unwelcome guest, her breathing hitched as she stared directly in the face of her counterpart.

For a moment, nobody did anything, the two Applejacks staring at each other while Twilight tried to think of what to do next.

“Well gee Twilight, Ah didn’t know yah liked me that much.” Equestrian Applejack turned towards Twilight. “Yah could’ve just asked to fool around, no need to make any clones.”

“W-what!?” Twilight blushed furiously and stood up, her wings flaring to their full size. “Applejack, that is not what’s happening! W-why would you even say something like that!?” She sat back down, twitching nervously. “Applejack, this is your counterpart from the Human world.”

“Yah mean my monkey counterpart?” Equestrian Applejack's face hardened into a glare and she turned back to human Applejack. “Ah‘ve got a bone to pick with yah!”

‘This won’t end well.’ Human Applejack thought as her counterpart marched up to her. “Well, first off, Ah’m not a monkey-”

“Yer right, a monkey would’ve had more of a brain than yah!” Equestrian Applejack said angrily as she marched right up to her counterpart.

“Applejack.”

“Yes?” Both Applejacks said in unison as they turned to Twilight.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “My Applejack.” Human Applejack blushed and looked away. “I understand you’re upset, but be nice. I invited her here to work on Sunset's recovery, so that makes her my guest. Plus, she's only sixteen, were you the most logical pony at that age?”

“Well, no…” Equestrian Applejack admitted. “But Ah’ve been wanting to chew her out for a while now! This is something she needs to hear.”

“Fine.” Twilight groaned. “But be nice about it, think about how you’d want to be scolded at her age… and be quick about it, we’re woefully behind schedule.”

Equestrian Applejack nodded and turned back to her counterpart, frowning down at her. “Now, Ah’ve been in yer position before, so Ah of all ponies know what Ah’m talking about when Ah say yah. Bucked. Up.”

Human Applejack looked confused. ‘Is that supposed to be a swear?’ Seems the portal didn’t reveal everything to her.

“Now Ah know Sunset was a varmint, Ah was there when she stole the crown after all, and spent three days worried out of my gourd that my friend wasn’t going to come back in time.” Applejack Pulled away from her counterpart. “But she had proven herself to all of yah with the Sirens, not just anypony can use the magic of friendship after all.”

“Anypony, there it is again…” Human Applejack whispered.

“Ah don’t know what this ‘internet’ is or how effective it is at framing people, and granted there was pretty compelling evidence, but yah should’ve known better.” Equestrian Applejack said exasperated. “Ah got to really know Sunset when she was here during Hearths Warming, and this Anonmiss seemed very out of character for her, even when she was a two bit bully. But what Ah’m most upset about, was that yah told her she was family, then immediately turned on her! She could get through ten minutes without breaking down because of yah!”

Human Applejack's eyes watered, causing the Equestrian Applejack to reel back. Her eyes flickered to Twilight, who was giving her the dirtiest look imaginable. Equestrian Applejack cleared her throat and looked back to her counterpart. “Look, Ah’m only yelling at yah because Ah want yah to be better, for yer and Sunset's sake. Ah know yah can be better… and perhaps Ah’m projecting a bit.”

“What do yah mean?”

“Well-” Applejack began before her mouth was closed by Twilight's magic.

“Well, I think that’s enough for now.” Twilight began pushing her friends towards the door. “Me and Applejack really should be getting back to business.” Twilight's magic deposited the Equestrian Applejack right in front of the library door. “You don’t have to wait for me, I promise I won’t be late for the train.”

Equestrian Applejack shot Twilight an annoyed glare, beginning to push the door open.

“Wait!” The Human Applejack called out, gaining everyone’s attention. “Sunset told me yah have pigs.” Twilight groaned in exasperation and face planted against the table. “If yah don’t eat meat, why do yah raise them?”

“Well, they’re good at hunting truffles. It’s also not illegal to eat meat per se, it’ll just give yah food poisoning.” Equestrian Applejack explained. “Plus, there are people out there that can eat meat, like Dragons, Kirin, and Griffons. We fatten ‘em up, kill ‘em, then usually sell ‘em to a butcher for money. Much like yah Ah can imagine.”

“Oh…” Human Applejack looked surprised by the explanation but nodded. “Alright, uh... thanks.”

Equestrian Applejack nodded. “Now, yah be good yah hear? If Ah learn yah made her cry again, Twilight won’t be able to save yah from the ass whoopin Ah’m gonna give yah.” She said half playfully.

“Goodbye Applejack.” Twilight pushed Applejack past the door and closed it behind her, locking it for good measure. She gave an annoyed huff and looked back to her notes. “Now, can you tell me how it-”

“Why do yah need to catch the train anyhow?”

“Oh come on!” Twilight groaned and threw the note snack onto the table. “I swear, you two are the most stubborn mares in both worlds.”

“Ah’m not a-”

“You’re a girl, it’s close enough!” Twilight grumbled for a second before facing Applejack. “If you must know, I need to meet with Princess Celestia about a mare named Starlight Glimmer. Me and my friends had a run in with her not too long ago and she escaped.”

“Starlight… Glimmer?” Applejack's ears perked. “Did she mention anything about Sunburst?”

“Sunset's brother? No, why would she?”

“It’s just… Sunset said a Starlight Glimmer was her brother’s friend.”

“Really?” Twilight looked surprised by the news but merely hummed. “It’s probably a coincidence. Ponies can have the same name after all.”

“Maybe… can yah at least describe her?”

“She was a Unicorn, had a purple coat like me (but much lighter), and a light blue streak in her mane and tail.” Twilight leaned forward. “Is that what Sunset described to you?”

“Sunset didn’t describe anything, she just told me that some girl named Starlight was Sunburst's friend. She said she was relieved because that meant her brother wasn’t alone this whole time.”

“Well, it’s… probably nothing to worry about. Even if they are the same mare, there’s not much we can do. She’s a fugitive and will have to be arrested when she turns up.”

“Can yah ask about Sunburst then?”

“When we have the time. Now.” Twilight slammed her hooves on the table, wearing a strained smile. “If you have any more questions, please, ask them now.”

“Nope, no more questions.” Applejack held up her hooves in surrender. “Yah can do yer Sunset plan… thing.”

“Thank you.” Twilight gave a grateful smile and sorted out her notes. “Now, how did it feel when you and Sunset reconnected-” suddenly a clock started ringing incessantly, Twilight giving the most drawn out groan as she reached for the offending device and turned it off. “Great.”

“Ah take it that means times up?” Applejack said with a nervous smile.

“Yes Applejack, always so observant.” Twilight stood up and trotted over to Applejack. “We’ll have to do this later. Just take this and follow it at your own discretion.” Twilight shoved a wad of papers into Applejack’s arms.

“Yah sure Ah can’t stay a bit? Ah’d love to-” she was cut off as Twilight began pushing her towards the mirror.

“Sorry AJ, but I need to take the journal with me and it’s the only thing that keeps the portal open. Maybe another time.”

Applejack nodded in understanding and hopped out, walking to the mirror as she awkwardly carried the papers.

“Hey.” Applejack stopped and looked at Twilight. “I should be free when I come back, we should hang out in the Human world.”

“Yer not just saying that so yah can monitor our progress are yah?”

“Can’t I do both?” Twilight said with a teasing wink. “Now, get going. I’d rather not fly all the way to Canterlot.”

“Bye Twi.” Applejack offered a friendly smile and walked through the mirror's surface, Twilight waiting a solid minute before she levitated the journal from the contraption so she didn’t accidentally strand Applejack, and flew towards the door.

Author's Note

So, I had wanted to include Sunset and Derpy, but this chapter turned out a lot longer than I thought it would. They’ll return next chapter.

Thought I did a decent job o the portal scene. Followed what we see pretty closely and added some of my own details in.

And yes, I did have to look up horse leg anatomy to include the terms AJ was saying.
You ever notice that the ponies legs look nothing like an actual equines leg, but the horses in the series are pretty faithful?

Tv tropes has also claimed that the fandom has made fetlocks ‘desirable’ in Equestrian society, which I thought is an interesting idea. I actually gave a reason for it here.

I had also wanted Twilight and AJ to actually talk about Saturday, but I couldn’t think of anything satisfying to write. So instead I made it into a running gag that Twilight keeps eating interrupted and side tracked.

We also get some concerns about the friendship Sunset has with the girls that I’ve kinda wondered about.
Like, it was all predicated on a promise to Twilight and the girls are all teenagers.

I also gave an interpretation of why the Rainbooms were acting insensitive towards Sunset during Rainbow Rocks. Being teenagers, getting magic and taking down the queen bee turned demon probably would go to their heads (certainly went to Dash’s), only to be humbled when the Sirens kept embarrassing them and Sunset helps save everyone.

But I do have to wonder how the talk between Sunset and Twilights going to be now that she knows Sunsets keeping something to her. This should be fun.

I kinda liked the scene between the two AJ’s, even if I had to write ‘human’ and ‘equestrian’ to differentiate between the two.
I also made it a bit different than other stories that have the mane 5 yell at their counterparts where it’s usually out of anger. AJ yelled at her counterpart because she genuinely wanted her to be better.
She also was projecting how she handled the Canterlot Wedding, which Teilight doesn’t seem eager to share.

As for the pig thing, I thought it’d be fun to do some worldbuilding and that AJ would be curious as to why they keep pigs in the first place.
I saw a tweet by one of the creators that claimed the ponies kept pigs for purely humane reasons (and truffles) which didn’t sit right with me.

It would literally only be a detriment to have pigs on a farm if they don’t give something in turn (and truffle pigs are very specific). Pigs milk can’t be used for cooking, and we’ve seen that they fatten pigs up in the show.
I thought farmers raising pig for those that do eat them made sense. After all, ponies may not eat meat, but other races do. I’m pretty sure Spike is an omnivore even if he probably doesn’t get a lot of meat in his diet, being among ponies and all.

Also seems that the truth about Starlight is out. Sunset probably won’t take this well, now she’ll learn that her brother was all alone for those 7 years.

There’ll also be more Twilight in the future since she has the Journal with her.
There also may or may not be a scene with Celestia with the journal. Can’t confirm though:twilightblush:

Anyhow, thanks for reading my fic!

Sunset is terrible at fostering relationships

Sunset made her way to the parking lot, walking towards the gray hand waving at her wildly above the cars. A few minutes later, she found Derpy still waving at her. “Hi Sunset!”

“Uh, hey Derpy.” She offered with an awkward smile. “Hope I didn’t keep you waiting too long.”

“Nope, I’ve only been here a few minutes.” She held up her phone to show a text conversation. “And Dinky’s already in the car. It’s my brother that’s keeping us waiting. He’s trying to squeeze as much time as he can with his friends, or trying to chat up that girl he likes.” She pulls her phone back and starts typing on it rapidly. “But I can annoy him into compliance.”

“That’s totally something I’d do to my own brother.” Sunset giggled. “What girl does he like exactly?”

“Silver Spoon. He’ll swear up and down that he doesn’t-”

“But we know, right?” Sunset smirked, crossing her arms. “The more he denies it the more it’s true?”

“Exactly!” Derpy exclaimed cheerfully. “Who did your brother like?”

“His best friend and her giant pig tails.” Sunset smiled fondly at the memory. “I used to always ask him how he and his girlfriend were doing, or hum wedding bells when they were hanging out and I was walking by. Never failed to get a reaction out of him.”

“I think you just gave me an idea for later.” Derpy said deviously before looking up from her phone. “Oh, here he comes.”

Sunset looked over the parking lot, spying the middle schooler with orange-yellow hair and gray skin making his way to the car, an annoyed look on his face.

“You type like a maniac, you know that?” Crackle Pop stopped right in front of Derpy. “That was over a hundred texts.”

“Well, if you weren’t holding us up by trying to woo Silver Spoon, I wouldn’t have had to resort to annoying you.”

Crackle Pop blushed and his body seized up. “I do not like Silver Spoon like that! She’s just a friend!”

“We were just talking about that.” Sunset added as Derpy began laughing.

Crackle Pop turned his head towards Sunset. “Wait, Sunset Shimmer is the friend you’re hanging out with today?”

“Is that a problem?” Sunset asked, her smile fading and nervousness creeping into her voice.

“Oh no of course not.” Crackle Pop said with mock politeness. “Other than the fact you bullied my sister. You know how many times she came home crying because of you? Couldn’t you have found anyone else to torment?”

Sunset's face fell and she looked at the ground in shame. Derpy meanwhile pinched Crackle Pops right ear tightly and tugged his head to the side. “Ow! What was that for?”

“Now you listen here. I know Sunset was a bit of a bully, but she’s made up for how she acted in the past. I’ve already forgiven her, and I don’t need you to try and protect me. I’m a big girl and I can choose who I hang out with.” She growled angrily. “She’s been through a lot with Anon-A-Miss, and she doesn’t need you to further drag her down.” Derpy let go of his ear and placed her hands on her hips. “Now I appreciate you looking out for me, but I can handle myself thank you very much.”

Crackle Pop rubbed his right ear gingerly. “Why can’t you just hang out with Octavia? She never made you cry.”

“You clearly haven’t been paying attention for the last few weeks; You know perfectly well why me and Octie aren’t speaking right now. Until she comes up and apologizes, I’m not talking to her.” Derpy said sternly. “Now, apologize.”

Crackle Pop grumbled in annoyance and looked to Sunset, rubbing his right ear. “Uh… sorry for yelling at you. It was rude of me to not even give you the chance... and I guess you went through a lot with Anon-A-Miss, so I should probably be nicer.”

“It’s… fine.” Sunset said awkwardly. “You have every right to be mad, I treated your sister terribly. I’d do the same thing if someone bullied my brother.”

Crackle Pop said nothing as he turned back to Derpy. “Good, sorry for pinching your ear. Now get in before I pinch your cheeks.”

Crackle Pop grimaced and let out an audible groan. “That’s worse!” He quickly ran past Derpy and jumped in the back seat.

“Sorry about that.” Derpy sighed. “He thinks he’s bigger than he really is, always feels the need to protect me and my sisters.”

“It’s fine, really. It was actually kinda sweet that he was looking out for you.” Sunset flashed a reassuring smile. “But how much of that should I expect from your parents?”

“I told them you were coming over. Admittedly they weren’t thrilled with the news, but they’re just glad I’m hanging out with someone. Also, I told them about all the magic, but I’m not sure how much they actually believe.”

“Oh…” Sunset's face fell. “Should… should I talk things out with your parents at some point?”

“If you want to, it’ll be awkward but they might appreciate the effort.” Derpy opened her door and climbed in. “Now, let's get going.”

Sunset did the same and climbed into the car, buckling her seatbelt, Derpy turning the car on and driving off. “Hi Sunset.”

Sunset looked behind her and saw a light purple girl with blonde hair waving at her. “Oh, hi Dinky.”

“Hope Crackle didn’t give you too hard a time, he’s just a big protective dummy.” This earned her an annoyed look from her brother. “I for one am glad you’re hanging out with Derpy, she’s been so sad since her friends kicked her out.”

Sunset looked over to Derpy who only looked embarrassed as she continued driving. “I can relate. But she hangs out with her boyfriend right?”

“Yeah, but it’s not the same. Boyfriends aren’t the same as friend friends.”

“Well, if you say so. I wouldn’t know either way.” Sunset admitted sheepishly. “I haven’t had much of either. I’ve only known my friends for a few months and things are a little… strained between us.”

“What about you and Flash? You two were dating right?”

“Uh, well, yeah. But I didn't… like him." Sunset said awkwardly. "Back when I was... awful, I only got with him to get more popular. No idea why he put up with me for so long.”

“Oh…” Dinky sat quietly for a moment. “Well, was Flash your only relationship?”

“No, but I’m not sure they’re great either.” Sunset admitted. “My first relationship was when I was about ten with some girl in class I thought was cute. Being ten year olds, we didn’t exactly have any idea of what a relationship entailed. It mostly amounted to calling the other pretty and making sickening love poetry. We ‘broke up’ when I was transferred from the school.”

Derpy and Dinky giggled while Crackle just stared out the window. “What was her name?”

Sunset got red in the face and cleared her throat awkwardly. “This is going to be very weird and embarrassing but… it was Lyra's counterpart.”

The whole car broke out into laughter as Sunset meekly hid behind her head rest, an embarrassed smile on her face. “Really? Are you sure it was her?”

“I mean, I’m pretty sure. It was seven years ago, but I know it was a mint green unicorn named Lyra. So unless it’s a crazy coincidence, it’s probably her counterpart.”

“Do you know if the same thing happened here with your counterpart?” Derpy asked curiously.

“I don’t think so, I’m sure Lyra would be really confused if her childhood girlfriend showed up at her school one day out of nowhere. Surely she’d say something.” Sunset countered. “That and I did some digging and found my counterpart lives all the way in Manhattan. She’s lived there her whole life.”

“And I’ve known Lyra since 3rd grade, so there’s no way she was smooching your counterpart a thousand miles away.” Derpy chuckled. “Lyra also writes sickening love poetry to Bon-Bon, guess some things are universal.”

“Ok, but what about your second relationship?” Dinky leaned in, hoping it’d be just as exciting.

“Well, when I was about thirteen, one of my peers came up to me and asked me out. This was when I started getting awful, so I accepted, thinking it’d be nice to have a stallion who would hang on my every word.” Sunset frowned regretfully. “I wasn’t very nice to him. All I did was boss him around and manipulate him, which he followed without complaint because I was pretty… don’t even remember his name now.”

“And Flash?”

“I treated him the worst.” Sunset let out a long sigh. “I practically did every abusive partner technique in the book: lied to him, manipulated him, gaslit him, yelled at him, started arguments for no reason, guilt tripped him into compliance… it’s a wonder he put up with me for so long. Thankfully I never hit him or cheated on him, so that’s a point in my favor.”

“Well, you’re better now, right?” Dinky offered awkwardly.

“You also seemed outraged when he broke up with you.” Derpy added. “It must’ve meant something to you.”

“That’s mostly because I was humiliated. That was my thing, I break up with my partners, not the other way around. And he did it during lunch in front of his friends? That was what I was gonna do to him!” Sunset cleared her throat. “I think I’m going to take a break from romance for now. I can’t even get friendship right, so how can I expect to be in a healthy relationship with my track record?”

“Well, whenever you do find that certain someone, we’ll all be shipping the two of you from the sidelines.” Derpy smiled brightly.

“You might need to do more than ship me, considering how much I’ve bungled most of my relationships.”

“You also said earlier that you haven’t had many friends.” Dinky tilted her head. “Care to elaborate?”

“Well, to be honest, the Rainbooms were my first friends ever.” Sunset said sadly.

“Really?” Derpy gasped. “But surely you had friends back home!”

“Didn’t need them. I had my brother, his weird friend, and her giant pig tails. When me and my brother didn’t hang out as much when we got older, I decided my time was far too precious to waste on those lower than me. I would only be friends with those I deemed worthy of my time, and even then I’d probably not spend a lot of time with them.”

There was an awkward silence in the car, Sunset sinking lower in her seat. “Well… you’re not like that now. You’re spending your ‘precious’ time with me, and I doubt I would’ve made the cut back then.” Derpy turned to Sunset. “You’ve come a long way since the Formal.”

“Thanks Derpy.” Sunset frowned. “Wish the rest of the school thought the same during Anon.”

“Yeah, well, better late than never right? I think this whole situation will make everyone reconsider their prior feelings towards you.” Derpy huffed in annoyance. “Now, how about we change the subject to something less depressing?”

“Oh! I know!” Dinky excitedly placed her head in the crook of Sunset's headrest, looking down at the redhead. “You’re a unicorn back in Horseworld right? What was it like? Are there fairies? Do you know if I’m a unicorn? Tell me everything!”

“Something tells me you like unicorns.” Sunset said in response to Dinky's excitement, slowly pulling herself up from her seat.

“She always has.” Crackle spoke up, still staring out the window. “I never got it. They’re just horses with a skull deformity… over here anyway. I imagine they’re much cooler back where you're from, so if you want to talk about them...” Crackle tried to hide the curioustity in his tone, trying to remain aloof around Sunset.

“Don’t worry, your secret’s safe with me.” Sunset chuckled. “I won’t tell your friends you like ponies, though I think Silver Spoon might.”

“I do not like-!” Crackle stopped and looked at the ground for a second. “You really think Silver Spoon likes ponies?”

Everyone in the car began laughing as Crackle blushed and looked away.

Author's Note

I’m back friends and fans!
So I took a bit of a break from writing, than had some writers block and that’s why it took a week to update.

Now, about my choices for Derpys family, I know we’ve all decided that Dinky is Derpys daughter, and that on average she seems to be adopted.
But, you know, EQG Derpy is a teenager, so she’s in no position to adopt anyone. Instead I’m having Dinky be Derpys adopted sister.
Crackle Pop I’m also pretty sure is Derpys younger brother. Why else would she be hanging out with a colt that looks a lot like her? Not to mention it seems the team’s were made up of siblings.

How Amethyst fits into this (probably doesn’t matter) took me a while. I was going to have her be Dinkys biological mother, but that would make Amethyst way too young when she had Dinky in the first place if we assume she’s a teenager. The family’s already crowded enough, so I couldn’t fit her into Derpys family.
Instead I’m having her be Dinkys biological sister who has gained some contact with Dinky, not that it matters anyway.

There’s also no evidence that Crackle Pop likes Silver Spoon, but we didn’t get much character out of him anyway in the series so I decide who he likes.
I also made him protective of his sisters (all 3 of them) and still holds a bit of a grudge with Sunset.

There’s also some people who say ear tugging is abusive, but I find such a moniker a little over dramatic.

Also, wrote mad Derpy again. Whoops.

I also have to admit that Sunset briefly being with tiny Lyra was comepletely improvised. I had wanted Sunsets first relationship to be with a girl (no real reason really, just kinda felt like it) than remembered that Lyra was a student at ‘Celestias School for Gifted Unicorns’ and thought it’d be funny to put them together as Sunsets first relationship.

I also thought it’d be funny for Dinky to like unicorns, solely because she is one back in Equestria.

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!

Applejack needs a break

Applejack emerged from the statue shakily, placing a hand on her head to collect her thoughts and recover. She looked down to the numerous papers she was holding in her arms, sifting through them aimlessly. “Guess Ah have some more homework to do… thanks Twi.”

Her phone dinged and Applejack reached into her pocket and pulled it out, looking over the screen.

‍Sis <3:

Granny said I can help Diamond Tiara
at her garden after school. You can call
Granny and Diamonds dad to confirm
I ain’t lying

You better not be Missy

I don’t wanna hear that you lied right
after what you pulled Saturday

Applejack realized that might’ve been too aggressive, perhaps Apple Bloom deserved the benefit of a doubt.

I’ll work out the details with her father

Don’t think this is an excuse to goof off though

You can have some fun with your friend, maybe
even dinner depending on when we pick you up

But no dessert and no going into Diamonds room
to look at teen magazines or whatever it is you
tweens do

Sis <3:

I figured

I’ll see you later sis

See ya Bloom

Applejack stared at the screen awkwardly.

I love you

She sighed. Why was that so much harder to do now? Well, she knew what the reason was. But that didn’t stop her from feeling ashamed of herself.

Applejack lifted her head up and saw Lyra and Bon-Bon hanging out near the front. Her eyes narrowed and a frown grew on her face. ‘Perfect timing.’ She needed to have a ‘talk’ with the two girls for what she learned Saturday.

Applejack put her phone away and marched up to the two girls.

“So?” Lyra perked up and looked over as Bon-Bon walked up to her. “How did everything with Derpy go? Did you recruit her?”

“No.” Lyra admitted sadly.

“No?” Bon-Bon looked surprised. “Why not? Was she more difficult than you thought?”

“No, in fact we talked things out. I apologized and she said we could be friends again… with some conditions.”

“Then why didn’t you recruit her? Your entire plan required Derpy to convince Sunset right?”

“I couldn’t.” Lyra laid her back against the wall. “Turns out, she and Sunset are trying to become closer friends. If this fails, not only will Derpy lose a friend, but Sunset will lose one of the few people she trusts.” Lyra crossed her arms. “I couldn’t do that to either of them. It was better to leave Derpy out of it.”

“What’re you gonna do now? It’s unlikely Sunset will run for Princess.”

“I don’t know.” Lyra sighed. “Could run anyway. If I win I could make a big apology speech to Sunset.”

“She might appreciate that, though she’ll still be expecting you to make restitution. Also undercuts the school trying to prove to Sunset they do accept her. Though, I’m not sure that was your responsibility anyway.”

“Yeah, well, maybe by that point she’ll have mellowed out a bit. Derpy has that effect on people… by the way, Derpy wants to see you next.”

“Me?” Bon-Bon recoiled a bit. “She doesn’t want to see Octie?”

“Octie kicked her out, I’m sure she’s angriest at her.” Lyra was quiet for a moment. “By the way, don’t give her muffins as an apology gift. I already tried that.”

“How bad were they?”

“Gee, thanks.” Lyra scoffed. “Nice to know my girlfriend has so little faith in my baking skills. They would’ve been fine if you helped a bit.”

“You know I’m taking a break from baking after what that bitch wrote about me.”

“Don’t call my sister a bitch.” Lyra and Bon-Bon looked over as Applejack stopped a few feet next to them, an annoyed glare on her face. “Ah know what she wrote about yah was… damaging to yer reputation. But Ah won’t let yah insult her like that.”

Bon-Bon sighed and rolled her eyes. Seems everyone had an annoying habit of showing up right as she said something insulting. “I’m sorry AJ. I know she’s a kid and all, but what she wrote nearly ended our relationship. I don’t exactly like her right now.”

“Just don’t let me catch you calling her a bitch again, otherwise...” Applejack trailed off, letting the implication hang in the air.

“So, why did you come over here? I doubt you can sense when Bon-Bon insults Apple Bloom.” This earned Lyra an annoyed look from Bon-Bon.

“We need to have a little talk about Saturday.” Applejack frowned. “And how you kicked Derpy out of your group during Anon.”

Both girls groaned. “Can we do this another time?”

“We just had our own awkward conversations with them individually.”

“We’re kinda Sunset and Derpyd out right now.”

“No.” Applejack answered simply, taking a step forward. “Yah made my friend cry. Yah knew better than to bring up anything involving Anon with her, but yah did it anyway. All she wanted was to drink a milkshake with yah, yah had no right springing that on her when she was making an effort to hang out with people for once.”

“Ok, in our defense-”

“Not to mention how yah treated Derpy.” Applejack interrupted. “She’s the sweetest thing ever, wouldn’t hurt a fly if it bit her, but yah kicked her out?” Applejack growled angrily. “Ah know Ah of all people shouldn’t be condemning yah for kicking out a friend, after all Ah did the same to Sunset, but all Derpy was doing was defending Sunset! Doesn't that seem a tad extreme?"

“We also thought she revealed my secret.” Lyra explained. “One of our friends thought she was working for Sunset and proposed kicking her out to teach her a lesson about being loyal. We were going to take her back if she confessed and apologized, honest.”

Applejack frowned. She would’ve done the same if Sunset confessed and begged for forgiveness. Seems they were more alike than she thought. “Your friend, it was Octavia right?”

The girls shook their heads. “It was another one of our friends. It wasn’t Vinyl either, so don’t try yelling at her.”

“You don’t need to defend me, girls.” A girl with a posh accent called out. The entire group looked over as Octavia walked down the steps of the school. “I appreciate you trying to spare me from Applejack's wrath, but I can handle myself.”

Octavia climbed down the rest of the steps and stopped in front of Applejack, who only glowered at her. “Yes, regretfully, it was my idea to kick our dear friend Derpy out of the group."

"And what's yer excuse? Ah had evidence, even if rather flimsy, that Sunset was behind Anon-A-Miss. Couldn't somebody else have revealed Lyra's secret?"

"In hindsight, yes." Octavia nodded her head in agreement. "But at the time we were both outraged and paranoid. Our friendship was already strained with Derpy due to our constant arguments about Sunset's guilt."

"Seems to me that the same applied to Vinyl, why didn't yah suspect her?"

"Because I never told her." Lyra called out. "Her and Octie were the only ones of our group that didn't know. Mostly because it never came up. So Derpy was the only remaining suspect."

"Then why didn't yah suspect Bon-Bon?"

"Excuse me?" Bon-Bon gasped, offended by the accusation. "You really think I'd embarrass Lyra and jeopardize our relationship for, what, a laugh?"

"Ok." Applejack held up her hands in defeat. "Admittedly that was a little rude. But the fact remains that yah hurt Derpy based on very little evidence."

"We know, and we are sorry. We are trying to work things out with her right now, much like you are with Sunset I presume." Octavias shoulders slumped. "If it's any consolation, our group was split in half because of it. Time Turner left with Derpy and Vinyl was angry and broke up with me."

"Hold on Octie, let's not be rash." Bon-Bon declared walking up to Octavia. "She said she needed a break from you, not that she was breaking up with you.”

“She hasn’t said a word to me since the… incident. I don’t think she wants me back.” Octavia looked off to the side trying to look aloof, but one could see tears welling in her eyes if they looked hard enough. “Which is entirely her decision. I only have myself to blame.”

Applejack's previous anger faded and now she just felt awkward. ‘This wasn’t how this was supposed to go. Now everything’s just weird.’

“Well, maybe that’s normal. She doesn’t talk much, right?” Applejack offered

“She still talked to me from time to time. She’s giving me the cold shoulder right now.” Octavia explained. “Which is really awkward back home.”

“Really? Ah thought she was mute this whole time.” Applejack hummed in surprise. “Ah ain’t ever heard that girl say a word.”

“So did we when we first met her. Lyra jumped the first time Vinyl spoke to her.” Lyra slapped Bon-Bons arm softly in retaliation. “She’s a woman of few words.”

“Interesting…” Applejack ruminated on what Vinyls voice must sound like, before quickly remembering why she was here in the first place. “Wait, why are we talking about this? Ah’m mad at ya’ll!”

“That may be, but I believe you’ve said everything you needed to.” Applejack looked over to Octavia. “You yelled at the three of us for abandoning Derpy, I’m not sure there’s much for you to add.”

“She also yelled at us for making Sunset cry.” Lyra said casually

Octavia snapped her head over to the two girls. “You what?”

“They were pestering Sunset on Friday and made her break down at Sugarcube Corner.” Applejack explained, then watched the three girls have a silent conversation with each other entirely through expressions, which was bizarre to watch. Applejack cleared her throat to gain the three girls' attention. “This is starting to get awkward, so Ah’ll finish up.”

Octavia gestured for her to continue as they all watched Applejack.

“Yah two.” Applejack looked at Lyra and Bon-Bon. “Leave Sunset alone for now. If yah make her cry again, we’re gonna have a problem.” She turned to Octavia. “Yah have a lot to make up to Derpy for. Now Ah know Ah have no right to be casting stones, but Ah had evidence and Derpy is a sweetheart that would never do something like that. It’s awful yah ever suspected her of betraying her trust.”

“In hindsight that’s true, but we had no other leads. Still don’t in fact.”

“Well, who else knew yer secret?” Applejack turned to Lyra.

“Well, Derpy and Bonny were the only ones in our group that knew.”

“And there’s no way my siblings knew beforehand, I never openly discussed something like that with them. So unless they got it from her or Derpy…” Bon-Bon added.

Applejack was quiet for a long moment. “What about yer own siblings Lyra?”

“My siblings? No way!” Lyra smiled confidently. “My sister’s in elementary school and can barely work a computer, and my younger brother…” Her smile faded. “Well, he’s in 6th grade so he doesn't go here but… oh my god, do you really think it was him?”

“Maybe.” Applejack shrugged. “But Ah learned how surprisingly treacherous a younger sibling could be, so maybe it’s best yah talk to him.”

Lyras breathing grew shallow and she crossed her arms angrily. “I’m going to kill him…”

Applejack nodded and turned to leave, stopping suddenly. She turned around and held up her index finger to Lyra and Bon-Bon. “Make Sunset cry again-”

“And we’ll have a problem. We got it AJ, we’ll give her space.” Bon-Bon answered. “You have a nice day.”

Applejack hummed in acknowledgement and walked away, leaving the three girls all alone. “Now.” Octavia turned to her friends. “What was it you two called me out here for? Surely it wasn’t to be yelled at by Applejack.”

Author's Note

So, formatting a believable text conversation is kinda hard.
This was the best I could come up with, and I feel it’s not terrible. Sorta looks like a text conversation if you squint your eyes.
Don’t expect many text conversations in the future.

Seems AJs having trouble being affectionate with Bloom though. But, who can really blame her?
At least she won’t allow anyone to insult Bloom.

One has to wonder how Lyras gonna pull off her plan now. Hopefully Sunset wouldn’t mind an apology speech, if she won anyway.
Will Lyra have to rethink her whole plan?
At least she’s not jeapordizinf Sunsetsand Derpys relationship.

Kinda sweet that they tried to protect Octavia, she’s already going through a hard time and they didn’t want AJ yelling st her too.
Though AJ would’ve figured it out anyway.

On the subject of Octavia, I tried writing her dialogue a bit differently from everyone else to tap into the refined nature of her character, but I was sporadically successful.
I also decided that she and Vinyl were dating, which isn’t universal across the fandom.
Which I guess means everyone in the Secondary Six are all paired up with a member. Is that common in friendships?
Oh, and Derpy and Time Turner are now literally the only straight people in the group. That’s kinda funny.

I also at first wanted Vinyl to be mute because I saw that in a fanfic once and thought it was clever, but that’d be difficult to write. Plus, we’ve seen her talk a singular time in the show (didn’t hear, just saw) so she’s clearly not mute. I’ve decided she doesn’t talk a whole lot.

Applejack thinking how awkward everything got is kinda referencing how this scene didn’t go the exact way I had planned. I didn’t even plan to include Octavia in this one, but I wrote her in anyway.

There’s also no canon mention of Lyras family, so I guess I’m gonna make her family up.
So that she can yell at her younger brother.

Anyway, than you all for reading my fic!

A strained relationship

“Well, here we are! Casa la Derpy!” Derpy declared excitedly as she pulled her car in front of a large two story house with a perfectly manicured lawn, purple roof, and the classic white picket fence to the side.

Sunset's eyes widened in surprise as she stared at Derpy's house. “Derpy, are… are you rich?” While the house was nothing extraordinary, it was far more than what she expected Derpy and her family to be living in. Far nicer then her or many of her fruends’ palaces.

“No, my parents are rich. I couldn’t afford this silly.” Derpy answered simply as she and her siblings got out of her car.

“That’s not-” Sunset realized everyone had left without her. She quickly climbed out of the car and ran up to Derpy. “That’s not what I meant. Why are your parents rich?”

“Dads an executive for some jam company.” Crackle explained in a bored tone. “I think he helped found the company with a friend of his or something.”

“The only bad thing is it’s basically right next to Crystal Prep.” Derpy huffed in annoyance.

“If your family’s rich, why not just go there?”

“Have you seen how much that school costs? There’s no way my parents would be able to pay that kind of money.” Derpy began unlocking the door. “Plus, do I seem the kind of girl that’d fit in with those rich snobs? They’d probably look down on me for my disability, personality, and my dad selling jam instead of being some oil tycoon from Dubai.”

“There’s also no middle schoolers allowed, so it's less convenient for us.” Dinky added. “Really saves on time and gas having us all go to the same school.”

Derpy finally unlocked the door and they all piled in. “Mom! We’re home!”

“Welcome back Sweetie, how was your day?” As Sunset heard Derpy's mother call out, she suddenly became very aware of her leather jacket.

She knew she was probably already on thin ice with Derpy's parents, and the bad girl look probably wouldn’t do her any favors. Wanting to make a good first impression, Sunset pulled the offending piece of clothing off of her and folded it up.

A few seconds later, a middle aged woman with gray skin and dark yellow hair came out holding a baby that looked a startling amount like Derpy. The woman stopped when she saw Sunset. “Oh, Sunset.” Graceful Falls put on a strained smile. “I completely forgot you were coming over.”

Sunset gave her own nervous smile, pushing the folded leather jacket against her chest. “I-it’s Fine Mrs… uh.”

“Falls.” She answered. “My name is Graceful Falls.”

Sunset nodded in acknowledgment. “Uh, y-you have a wonderful house ma’am.”

“Thank you, Derpy's room is upstairs and the attic and basement are where you’d expect.” Graceful Falls said, narrowing her eyes at Sunset. “Should I be expecting you to stay for dinner?”

“Yep! And she’s vegetarian, so don’t put any meat in her food.” Derpy said before Sunset could answer. “Now come on, I’ll show you my room.”

“Actually Derpy, can I speak with Sunset alone?” Sunset seized up in fear. “I need to give her some ground rules first.”

“Ok!” Derpy said cheerfully, not noticing Sunsets desperate look as she went up the stairs. Clearly Derpy didn’t hear the implication in her mother’s tone.

After Derpy left, Sunset and Graceful Falls stared at each other for a minute. “I understand you’re turning over a new leaf?”

“Um, yes.” Sunset answered meekly. “I was doing well until Anon-A-Miss.”

“Yes, it was quite surprising when it turned out those three girls were responsible.” Graceful Falls mulled to herself. There was an awkward pause before she continued. “Look, I know you’re dealing with a lot since this Anonymous business, so I won’t yell at you for too long, ok?”

Sunset just quickly nodded, pressing the jacket against her chest even harder.

“I don’t like you, not right now anyway. You were relentless with Derpy, she came home in tears more times than I can count. And she was too sweet, or perhaps scared, to give your name so we could report you.”

Sunset's posture fell. “If she didn’t give my name, how did you know it was me?”

“Because her friends told us. Not that it mattered, it was impossible to get you in trouble. You had the entire faculty wrapped around your finger. Felt like we couldn’t do anything to have you leave Derpy alone.” Graceful Falls muttered bitterly. “Why did you feel the need to go after her? She did nothing to you. She was nothing but nice to you, but you still treated her like dirt. I was so afraid you’d do too far and finally push her over the edge and she’d...” Graceful Falls trailed off, blinking back tears.

Sunset merely gawked, looking down at her feet. “I-I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I had never... I didn’t...”

Graceful Falls regained her composure and stared at Sunset. The more maternal part of her berated herself for bringing down a young girl's mood when she was already struggling. “Look, I just need to know, is this genuine? Do you really want to try to be friends with her? Because God knows she needs one right now.”

“I do.” Sunset lifted her head and nodded desperately. “Mrs. Falls, I am so sorry for how I treated Derpy before the Formal. I wish I could go back and take back everything I said and did to her, did to you. But since I can't, all I can do for her now is be someone she can depend on. To build her up rather than tear her down. Show both of you I’m different now.”

Graceful Falls nodded. "You better. Cause if this is some kind of plan of yours, if you hurt her in any way, there will be nothing in this world that'll save you from me."

"I don't doubt it." Sunset chuckled nervously. "You don't have to worry Mrs. Falls, I'll prove to you and your husband I can be a good friend to Derpy. If I fail, then I'll hand you the noose."

"I'll keep you to your word." Graceful Falls nodded. "Now, I've kept you here long enough. You two girls have fun. Just make sure she completes her homework."

Sunset smiled gratefully and began running up the stairs. "Oh and Sunset." Sunset stopped and looked down. "You don't need to hide the leather jacket, I've already seen you wear it whenever I saw you at school or an event."

Sunset cringed and sighed inwardly. There goes her good first impression… "Thank you ma'am." She said awkwardly before finally running up the rest of the stairs.

Lyra didn't even bother to turn Bon-Bons car off when she angrily unbuckled her seatbelt and unlocked the door.

She pushed it open in a huff and was about to jump out before being stopped by Bon-Bon. "I just want to talk to him."

"You mean you want to yell at him." Bon-Bon said knowingly.

“I just want to talk to him.” Lyra repeated as she struggled against Bon-Bons hold. “I won’t strangle him or anything, honest.”

“Lyra, shouldn’t the fact that Derpy was innocent mean that maybe your brother is innocent too?” Lyra fell back into her seat. “We shouldn’t go in guns blazing and yell at him when he could be innocent.”

“Who else could it be though?” Lyra asked frustrated. “Unless someone else just so happens to know, he’s most likely guilty.”

“Perhaps, but I think we should tell your parents first before you make your brother cry. They can probably handle it better than us and make him tell the truth if he is guilty.”

Lyra gave an annoyed huff And was quiet for a few seconds. “You’re right... We should get the little weasel to confess first.”

“Well, that's not exactly what I-” Bon-Bon said futilely as Lyra jumped out the car and marched to her front door. Bon-Bon sighed and turned the car off, following after Lyra.

The two girls walked through the door and entered Lyras house. To their left sat Lyra's mother Aura Melody in the living room. She was a middle aged woman with light blue skin, even lighter blue hair with two white stripes, and cyan green eyes.

She looked up from the tv and smiled at the two. “Hey girls, how was school?” Her smile faded when she saw Lyras angry expression. “Is something wrong?”

“You know how Anon-A-Miss revealed to the entire school that I believe in unicorns?” Aura Melody nodded. “Well, I think Summer Spark did it.”

Aura Melody looked surprised and turned the TV off. "That's a pretty big accusation Lyra. What evidence do you have?"

"There's just nobody else it could be." Lyra declared. "Nobody else who knew about it could've told Anon-A-Miss. He's the only suspect we have."

"Didn't you say that about poor Derpy?"

"Yeah, and that's why we went to you first. Maybe you and your husband could see if he's guilty or not?" Bon-Bon offered awkwardly.

"Perhaps. I'm glad you two didn't immediately start yelling at him." Aura Melody then looked to the hall. "Midnight Music! Honey, can you come here?"

A few seconds later, a man with dark green skin, blue eyes, hair alternating between orange and a lighter shade of orange, and a long soul patch walked in. "You used my full name, is something wrong?"

"Summer Spark's a weasel." Lyra said bitterly, causing her father to look at her confused.

"We think." Bon-Bon added. "At school we were talking about Derpy, which led us to speculate who actually did tell Anon about Lyras secret."

"And he's literally the only suspect left, so it has to be him."

"I see." Midnight nodded. "I can see why you think that." He turned to Aura. "Think we should call him down?"

"Do we even have a choice?"

"Probably not. And Lyra, try not to bite his head off, ok? Even if he is guilty." Midnight turned toward the stairs. "Summer Spark! Get down here!"

A young boy of about eleven years old came running down the stairs excitedly. He had wild orange hair, light blue skin, and green eyes. "Dinner already?" He said jumping over the last step.

He stopped and looked up at Lyra and Bon-Bon who stood in front of him. "Hey Bon-Bon! You staying for dinner?"

Bon-Bon was about to answer but was stopped by Lyra. "Don't you act all buddy-buddy with her you little weasel."

“Lyra…” Aura said with a disapproving tone, causing Lyra to back off.

Summer Spark merely smirked and crossed his arms. "Whatever it is, I didn't do it."

Lyra growled at her brothers surprisingly cocky display, barely held back by Bon-Bon.

"Summer.” Summer Spark looked to his mother who stood up from the couch. "Why don't you have a seat? We need to talk."

Summer Spark looked confused but did as he was instructed, sitting down on the couch. It was then that the full weight of the situation hit him: both his parents were eyeing him suspiciously, his sister was glaring at him, and Bon-Bon looked nervous, her eyes flicking back between Lyra and him.

The whole situation just screamed he was in a world of trouble, but he wasn’t sure why. "Doesn't this seem a little much for what I did? It wasn't that bad was it?"

"Wasn't that bad?" Lyra said exasperated. "You humiliated me!"

"Oh come on, you washed your hair with mayo, big deal." Summer Spark shrugged. "You can just wash it off right?”

"What?" Lyra asked, confused. "I skipped washing my hair today."

"Really?" Summer Sparks' uncaring demeanor disappeared. "Wait, then what am I being accused of?"

"Summer Spark." Summer tensed at his dad's tone. "Did you send an email to Anon-A-Miss to embarrass your sister?"

“Wait.” Summer Spark began panicking, sitting up from the couch. “That’s what I’m… no of course not! I wouldn’t even be there to enjoy seeing her embarrassed.”

Everyone gave him a disapproving look, Lyra shaking in anger. “Yeah? Then who sent them my secret, huh?”

“I-I don’t know! You thought it was Derpy right?”

“That was kinda disproven.” Bon-Bon turned to Lyra. “Which we should take into consideration, Lyra.”

“Summer, just tell us the truth.” Aura stared down at him intensely. “If you lie to us we’ll find out, and you’ll be in a lot more trouble young man.”

“I-it wasn’t me! I’d never!” Summer Spark began shaking in fear. “Sis, come on, y-you know I wouldn’t do this!”

“I also didn’t think that the CMC would be behind Anon either, but here we are.” Lyra took a step forward. “Unless you can start naming people who told them, I suggest you start confessing.”

“How do you know somebody didn’t figure it out huh!?” Summer's eyes began watering. “Or maybe I’m not the bad sibling here. Maybe it was Mystic Twinkle, or even Bluegrass Wishes. Why am I always the screw up!?”

“Son, we just want the truth-” Midnight started before being cut off by Summer Spark.

“I am telling the truth!” He was on the verge of crying now. “Why do none of you believe me!?”

“Then who else could it be!?” Lyra challenged angrily.

“It wasn't him, Lyra.” Bon-Bon said softly.

Lyra turned around with a confused expression. “And how do you know? You know he’s always trying to prank me, how is this any different?”

“I just know it’s not him.”

“How?” Lyra turned back to her brother. “Are you saying other people knew? Did you tell your siblings?”

“No.” Bon-Bon shook her head.

“Then who else could it be?”

“It’s not him, I know that much.”

“How do you know that?”

“I just know.”

“How?”

“I just do.”

“How!?”

“Because it was me alright!”

Everyone’s head snapped toward Bon-Bon who was hugging herself tightly and shaking.

“It was me, ok?” She looked down shamefully. “I was the one who told Anon-A-Miss you believe in Unicorns.”

Author's Note

Strike me down with all of your hatred!

Apple Bloom totally doesn’t have a martyr complex

Apple Bloom yelped as she was shoved into the lockers. She grumbled as she rubbed her left arm, trying to soothe the pain away.

"Hey! Come back here you little-" Scootaloo started walking towards Apple Bloom's assailant, only to stop when Apple Bloom put a hand on her shoulder.

"Let her go Scoots." Apple Bloom demanded.

"We can't just let her get away with that!" Scootaloo turned around, pointing at where the girl disappeared off to. "We need to tell a teacher! People can’t just throw you around like that."

"Then how about we tell them about the paint balloon earlier, hm?" Apple Bloom's arm was lifted up as Sweetie Belle pulled back her sleeve to look at her shoulder. "Ah noticed the paint in yer hair. Those art kids are still hassling yah aren’t they?”

"That's different. It was a harmless prank, not assault. She could have broken your arm!"

"Well, she didn't." Apple Bloom pulled her sleeve back down when Sweetie was done inspecting her arm. "And as long as she isn't going after yah and Sweetie, Ah can take it."

"There you go again with your martyr complex.” Scootaloo rolled her eyes in annoyance. “You don’t need to protect us, you know. We can handle ourselves” Sweetie drew into herself and gripped her dress at Scootaloos words.

“Yer one to talk, Ah seem to remember all of us were willing to take the fall for Anon-A-Miss alone. Doesn’t that mean yah have yer own martyr complex?” Scootaloo stuck out her tongue to Apple Bloom who did the same in turn. She finally turned to Sweetie Belle. “What’s the damage Sweetie?”

The girl jumped lightly when her name was called and her eyes darted back and forth nervously. “U-uh, it wasn’t that bad. You’ll probably have a bruise for a few days, nothing major. That won’t affect your farmwork will it?”

“Probably be a little sore doing my chores, but Ah’ll live.”

“Martyr complex, there it is again.”

Apple Bloom shot Scootaloo an annoyed look before pulling out her flip phone to look at the time. “Well, Ah need to get going. Ah'll see yah girls later.”

Scootaloo watched Apple Bloom walk away, a devious smirk growing on her face. “Have fun sucking face with Diamond, I get to be the maid of honor at your wedding right?”

Apple Bloom stopped immediately and snapped her head towards Scootaloo, a bright blush on her face. “Ah am not-!” She calmed herself down and looked around to see if anyone was nearby. “Ah’m only helping her in her garden, we are not… doing... that. Besides, she barely likes me right now after what Ah pulled, there’s no way she’d reciprocate.”

“Surrrreeee.” Scootaloo winked knowingly as Sweetie Belle tried hiding her smile.

Apple Bloom rolled her eyes and continued walking away, giving Scootaloo a rude hand gesture as she did which only elicited a laugh from her friend.

As she walked alone through the halls, everyone either glared at her, whispered veiled threats and insults, or threw various debris at her discreetly.

Apple Bloom ignored it best she could. 'Just keep walking Bloom. Don't let them see it affects yah. That’ll only encourage ‘em like Granny said.' She was snapped from her thoughts when she tripped over someone's leg and went tumbling to the ground, groaning when she landed on her left shoulder. ‘Of course, can’t land on the uninjured shoulder can Ah?’

"You should really watch your step." Apple Bloom looked up to see a group of students looking over her, cackling at her predicament. "Anon-A-Bitch."

Apple Bloom’s eyes began to water and she tried getting up, only to be pushed back down by one of the students. "Aww, is Anon-A-Bitch gonna cry?"

"Didn't seem to care when you made Derpy cry."

"Or got my girlfriend to break up with me."

"You expect us to feel sorry for you Anon-A-Bitch?"

The students surrounded her, taunting or mocking her as Apple Bloom pulled her legs into herself and lowered her head as they began throwing things at her.

"Hey! Stop bullying her!" Everyone turned towards the voice, finding Gilda was walking up to them with an angry expression, her hands placed firmly in the pockets of her aviator jacket. "That's my job!" The students' previous gusto vanished and they backed up as Gilda stopped a few feet from them. “Now, I ain’t no snitch, and you have a right to let Anon-A-Bitch have it, so I’ll let you off with a warning.

“Or?” One of the braver students challenged.

Gilda said nothing, merely pulling her hands out of her pockets and smashing her fist into her open hand with a smirk. This had the immediate effect of scattering the group, all of them running in different directions away from Gilda. “Works every time.” She chuckled.

Apple Bloom merely looked up at her nervously, yelping in fear when Gilda grabbed her left arm and yanked her to her feet.

“Relax, I’m not gonna hurt you Anon-A-Bitch.” Gilda rolled her eyes. “I don’t hit kids… often.”

“Then what are yah-” She didn’t get to finish as Gilda began dragging her towards the exit, Apple Bloom wincing in pain.

“Diamond Bratara was apparently getting tired waiting for you. She said she’d pay me ten bucks if I found and dragged you to her stupidly long car.” Gilda explained. “Figured it was an easy ten bucks.”

“Ah was already on my way, Ah don’t need yah to-”

“Think of this as payback for leaking that picture of me and Lightning kissing.” Gilda smirked when Apple Bloom closed her mouth sheepishly and looked down. “See? Having you all regretful and embarrassed is much better than socking you in the face. Though I’m totally doing that next year, aiming to break your nose in fact. Gonna be my proudest detention.”

Apple Bloom glanced up at Gilda nervously, unsure whether Gilda was being serious or was just trying to rile her up. Mercifully they reached the parking lot where Diamond Tiara was standing next to her limo anxiously.

She lit up when she saw Apple Bloom but quickly regained her composure, reaching into her purse and pulling out ten bucks. “As agreed.”

Gilda let go of Bloom and snatched the money from Diamond's hand. “Thanks Bratara, let's do this again sometime.”

“Did yah have to send her to look for me?” Apple Bloom asked as they both watched Gilda walk away. “Was there literally no one else?”

“She was the only person I could bribe to find you without worrying she’d rough you up along the way.”

“Not sure if dragging me out of the school by my sore arm is much better.”

“Did she make it sore?”

“Well, no.”

“Then she did as I asked. Now come on.” Diamond opened the door and filed in, Apple Bloom close behind her. Soon Randolph started the limo and began driving off. “It won’t be too much for you to garden with that sore arm will it?”

“Ah already told my friends Ah’d do my farmwork no problem, Ah’m too stubborn to let some sissy gardening best me. Ah’d never hear the end of it from them after all.”

“How did it happen anyhow? Last I remember your arm was fine.”

“Some bitch shoved me into the locker while she was walking by. The usual.”

“Something tells me you didn’t report them?” Diamonds frown deepened.

“People already don’t like me, Ah’d rather not have them like me less by being a snitch. Ah only care if they go after Scoots or Sweetie, Ah’d rather they just go after me and leave them out of it, Ah was the ringleader after all.”

“Sounds like you have a martyr complex to me.”

“Oh come on!”

“It… it was you?” Lyra felt her heart shatter into a million pieces. There was no possible way this was happening, she was dreaming! It had to be a dream. “Tell me you’re joking right now Bon-Bon.”

“I wish I could say that I was.” Bon-Bon sighed regretfully. “But I’m not. I emailed Anon not too long after Piggly Wiggly.”

“So what you said to AJ earlier was a lie?” Lyras denial was quickly replaced by anger. “You made me look like an idiot to the whole school for a laugh?”

“No! No of course not!” Bon-Bon held up her hands. “I didn’t do it to embarrass you, I was trying to help you!”

“Help me!?” Lyra looked away towards the wall, her eyes filling with tears while her chest tightened in anger. “You have exactly ten seconds to explain.”

“Lyra, come on.” Bon-Bon pleaded. “You were always so scared someone would find out that you believed in Unicorns, that it’d somehow ruin your reputation at school, that no one would take you seriously. But we have a freaking Unicorn running around school! You could rub it in people’s faces that you were right the whole time! There was no reason for you to be afraid all the time, to be ashamed of what you believe in. I just wanted you to be able to express yourself.”

Lyra's parents gave each other an odd look, wondering what Bon-Bon was talking about.

“That post made no mention of Sunset! They made me look like a wacko!” Lyra took a step forward. “They said I didn’t believe in Narwhals!”

“I didn’t know they were going to phrase it like that.” Bon-Bon defended. “I thought they were just going to present it as it was, that you thought Unicorns were real and that’s it. This was before they started editing things to make people look bad.”

Lyra grumbled angrily and crossed her arms before looking back at Bon-Bon. “So, when Octie proposed kicking Derpy out and confronted her, you just stood there knowing she was innocent and did nothing?”

“Hey, I tried defending Derpy, remember?” Bon-Bon huffed. “I argued she was innocent and tried to dissuade Octie from splitting the group apart. I even hugged her when she was crying after the fact because I felt so bad. Not even you did that.”

“But you could’ve prevented this to begin with.” Lyra pointed out. “You could’ve confessed when Octie accused Derpy, could’ve confessed when we confronted her, could’ve confessed any time over the past month. But you didn’t! You’ve been lying to all of us, lying to me, this whole time and acting like everything was totally fine!”

“I-I wanted to, so many times. I’ve felt awful for everything that’s happened because of my mistake, for betraying your trust and humiliating you by accident... But I was scared… scared I could lose you... I can’t imagine you not in my life anymore.” Bon-Bon laced her fingers together pleadingly. “I’m so sorry.”

There was a long silence between the two girls. “You did.”

Bon-Bons breath hitched and it was her turn to feel her heart shatter in a million pieces. Her eyes welled with tears and she began shaking.

“Get out Bon-Bon.”

“Lyra-”

“I said get out!” Lyra straightened her posture and pointed toward the door.

Nobody moved as Bon-Bon stood there as tears threatened to spill from her eyes. “Bon-Bon.” Bon-Bon looked over to Lyra's mom. “I think it’s best that you leave.”

The girl's face fell and she began crying profusely. She whipped toward the door and practically ran out in tears.

When she was gone Lyra lowered her arm and glared at the ground. “Honey-” Lyra marched up the stairs and slammed her door shut. A few seconds later, the entire house could hear her crash onto her bed and cry into her pillow.

Midnight Music sighed and shared a look with his wife.

“Wow!” Both parents looked to Summer Spark, who was eating a packet of gummies he must’ve been keeping in his pocket. “It’s like a soap opera in here.” Both of his parents gave him disapproving looks. “What? What'd I say?”

Author's Note

So, a bit of explanation as to why Bonny is the culprit.
I was at work one day, bored out of my skull, and bringing carts inside when I had the most devilish of ideas.
I was originally gonna have Lyras brother be the culprit, but the I got to thinking: I’ve brought attention to Bon-Bons innocence a few times during the story, most noticeably in the second chapter. And the only reason authors do that, is to foreshadow that they were guilty all along.
So, what’s better foreshadowing then foreshadowing that even the author didn’t see coming?
I also just like messing with all of you i’ll admit, and I knew Bonny being guilty was going to get a reaction out of everyone. :pinkiehappy:

So, originally I was going to have Gilda, and then Lightning Dust, be the one that harassed Apple Bloom and have Diamond save her, but that seems predictable. We all expect the two to be aggressive in regards to Anon, and it was already stated Lightning at least was during AAM proper. So instead, why not have Gilda save Bloom and be passive aggressive about it? Never seen that in a fic before.

The picture of Gilda and Lightning kissing is a reference to Dains AAM fic where the same happened to Dash and Gilda. Thought it’d be a cute reference.

Still no idea what Diamonds up to, surely it’s not just to garden is it?
Hopefully she’s not going back to her old ways...:rainbowderp:

And yes, Bon-Bons reasoning was stupid and there was a better way to handle it. But keep in mind, teenagers aren’t very smart. They’re dumb, impulsive, and don’t think things through. So think of this as Bon-Bon being well intentioned but dumb rather than actively malicious.

You all have my permission to call her dumb. And perhaps a bit of a coward for not fessing up for a month.

And yes, you can also call Summer a little annoying, that’s part of his character.
He’ll get better in a chapter or two.

Anyway, thank you all for reading my fic! Hopefully this isn’t the end of LyraBon:pinkiecrazy:

Maybe Scootaloo was onto something

Sunset pushed open Derpy's door, stopping for a moment when she saw the girl in front of her mirror, taking out a contact lens and placing it in a small case.

Sunset stood there awkwardly before walking in, setting her jacket down.

“It’s ok, you can ask.”

“What?” Sunset looked at Derpy with a confused look.

“My eyes.” Derpy elaborated. “You can ask about them.”

“I wasn’t-”

“Sunset, come on.” Derpy flashed her a smile. “It’s natural to be curious, all my friends have wanted to know about my eyes at some point.”

“I just…” Sunset looked away in shame. “I used to mock your eyes all the time, I just don’t feel like I have the right.”

“Of course you do, you’re my friend remember?” Derpy giggled. “It’s gonna be hard being friends if you’re gonna be regretful all the time you know.”

“Yeah I guess.” Sunset smiled despite herself. “Uh, so why are your eyes like that?”

“I was born with Strabismus in my right eye, apparently the muscles didn’t form right. According to some eye doctor anyway. I can align my eyes with a lot of effort, but it’s exhausting and rather painful so I don’t do it often.”

Sunset nodded. “And the lenses?”

“Helps correct my vision, I’d be even klutzier without them believe it or not.”

“Why not just get surgery?”

“It’s expensive, invasive, and any surgery carries a bit of risk no matter how safe it might be. It’s not debilitating, just somewhat inconvenient, so my parents didn’t think it was worth the risk. Neither do I for that matter.”

“Anything else you do for it?” Sunset sat down on Derpy's bed.

“Dumb eye exercises my doctor makes me do, the occasional eye drop, and that.” Sunset looked over as Derpy pointed, finally noticing the flat screen standing on Derpy's dresser. Looking further, Sunset noticed two gaming consoles sitting to the side with wires leading towards the tv. “Was my family’s old TV. My parents gave it to me when they got a better one for the living room.”

“You… play video games?” Sunset was enraptured by the whole set up, getting up to inspect it further.

“Yeah, I started when I was young when my parents had me play games that were supposed to help with my condition, so I kinda got into them.” Derpy walked up to Sunset. “They also help with hand eye coordination, depth perception, and all that junk; though I doubt Geared for War, The Eldest Scrolls, and Born of Blood help much.”

Sunset's head snapped towards Derpy. “You like Born of Blood?”

“Of course.” Derpy smirked. “I even beat that skinless werewolf without screaming.” Derpy said knowingly.

Sunset looked embarrassed. “You watch Shimmer Time?”

“Does BubblyGal420 ring a bell?”

“Wait, that's you?” Sunset's eyes widened.

“Yep! Found your channel Freshman year. Obviously my opinion of you fell very quickly so I stopped watching. After you apologized, I decided to give Shimmer Time another go.” Derpy explained. “Whole reason I came up to you on the second day of Freshman year in the first place.”

“Oh, yeah… I remember that.” Sunset was about to look down again as memories of immediately shutting Derpy down and calling her a retard flooded back. She was stopped when Derpy grabbed her chin and forcefully lifted her head up.

“Hey, what did I say about being all regretful?” Derpy gave Sunset a disapproving look, briefly aligning her eyes. “This is a regret free zone. Only good vibes, kittens, and bubbles are allowed.”

“Good vibes?” A smile grew on Sunset's face. “Have you been hanging out with Tree Hugger?”

“Why do you think there’s 420 in my username?”

Sunset looked at Derpy with shock as she let go of her chin. She ruminated on Derpy's words, trying to decide if Derpy was being serious. She never took Derpy to be a stoner, but she also never thought Derpy would be rich or a fellow gamer girl either. ‘Next I’m gonna learn she’s secretly a superhero.’

“Now come on.” Sunset looked over as Derpy turned her tv on and opened a cabinet full of game boxes. “I always wanted to beat you at Left 2 Die.”

“With my zombie killing expertise? You’re on!” Sunset smiled and grabbed a controller as Derpy booted up the game.

Apple Bloom couldn’t help but feel extremely out of place in the lavish room she found herself in. She swore it was bigger than her entire house, the couch itself looked like it cost more then her house and everything in it.

She suddenly felt very self conscious about what she was wearing, afraid to touch anything as to not leave a molecule of dust when everything was impossibly clean. Apple Bloom perked her head up and looked over when she heard footsteps coming towards her.

“So, are you ready?” Apple Bloom just stared at Diamond, unable to believe what the heiress was wearing: overalls over a simple T-shirt, an old pair of sneakers, gardening gloves, and a sun hat. “What? You’re staring at me creepily again.”

“What… what are yah wearing?” A smile grew on Apple Bloom's face.

“My gardening clothes?” Diamond said like it was obvious. “What, you think just going to wear my good clothes when I’m knee deep in the dirt? That would totally ruin them.”

“But my clothes are fine because they’re cheap.” Apple Bloom said with a smile. “Ah practically live in dirt cause Ah’m a farm girl, right?”

Diamond Tiara didn’t seem to share Apple Bloom's sentiments, making the red head frown. “You know I’m trying to cut down on teasing you like that. I already reached my limit at lunch.”

“Ah was just… never mind.” Apple Bloom cleared her throat. “Let’s just get to gardening.”

The two girls walked together to Diamonds backyard, Apple Bloom enraptured by the trimmed hedges and unnaturally green grass. “Ah am kinda surprised they ain’t fancier. Everything here is fancy.”

“How fancy do you expect gardening clothes to be? It’s not like we’re buying diamond encrusted overalls.”

“There was a time Ah would’ve expected nothing less from yah.” The two stopped at a shed, Diamond opening it up and walking in. “You seemed like a rich brat that wouldn’t be caught dead in anything not encrusted with gold and diamonds.”

“Just for the brat comment, you’re carrying the supplies.” Diamond shoved a large box full of various gardening gear and seeds, Apple Bloom struggling to hold it all on her own. “After all, you are here to make up for Anon right?”

“Hey, Ah can’t help if it’s the truth. AJ taught me to always be honest.” There was an awkward silence as Diamond stared at her. “... and maybe Ah didn’t exactly take her lessons to heart if Anon-A-Miss is any indication.”

“I guess not. Of all people to be responsible for Anon, you didn’t even spring to mind. I’d sooner believe Derpy was responsible then you.” The two girls began walking to Diamonds garden, Apple Bloom struggling the whole way. “I get that you wanted your sister to spend more time with you, but couldn’t you have just talked to her?”

“Ah didn’t think she would’ve listened.” Apple Bloom sighed. “Now Ah realize it was stupid, but Ah thought she was too enraptured by Sunset to listen to me. May have even thought that somehow Sunset was controlling her mind or something.”

“What about Sweetie and Scoots?”

“Same thing really. They were resentful that their sisters were spending time with Sunset so much, which reached a breaking point during the holidays, none of us thought they would’ve listened if we talked to them, and we thought Sunset got off easy after the Formal. Which only got worse when her punishments were being rolled back.”

“Sweetie being involved was very surprising, how did you manage to convince her of all people?”

“It wasn’t easy.” Apple Bloom gave a bitter laugh. “She actually threatened to rat us out when me and Scoots presented the idea to her. But she cracked after a bit of pleading and appealing to her own resentment.” Apple Bloom set the box down when they reached Diamond's large, surprisingly well kept, and intricate garden. “Huh, this wasn’t what Ah expected. Thought it’d be more like small-scale farming.”

“It is, except you can’t eat any of it.” Diamond grabbed a garden shovel and kneeled in the dirt.

“Then what’s the point? Seems like a bunch of work for no real reason.”

“It’s called having a hobby. You should try it some time.” Diamond said with a wink. “Now come over here and waste your time with the flowers.”

Apple Bloom rolled her eyes but did as she was told, kneeling down next to Diamond. For the next hour, Diamond led Apple Bloom on what to do, making her do the most tedious chores and heavy lifting. They even had a small argument about using the hose, Diamond insisting each of her babies be given individual attention by the cowgirl.

“Hope I’m not working you too hard.” Diamond said as Apple Bloom was watering each flower. “I’d hate it if you resented me after this, especially with that bum arm of yours.”

“Resent yah?” Apple Bloom looked over. “Ah’m just glad yer speaking to me again, and that for once someone has me do something for them to make up for Anon other then push me around and call me a bitch.”

Diamond was quiet for a few seconds. “A question if I may.” Diamond walked closer. “Have you actually apologized to anyone for Anon-A-Miss?”

“Ah apologized to my siblings, AJs friends, and my friends for getting them involved.”

“But did you apologize to anyone else, or try to make up for what you did to anyone?”

“No one would give me the chance.” Apple Bloom said sadly.

“Just as Applejack wouldn’t have listened?” Diamond asked with a hum. “Nobody really knows that you and your friends are sorry, that’s probably why they’re still so hostile. I’m not saying they’ll immediately forgive you, but it would improve their perception of you if you tried to make amends, that’s what Sunset did. Hell, you still haven’t apologized to me.”

“Ah was… working up to it.” Apple Bloom said sheepishly.

“Just like you’re working up to apologizing to Sunset?”

“That’s different, Ah was giving her space. Granny made me write her a five page apology letter after Saturday.”

“Saturday? What happened Saturday?”

“Ah may have…” Apple Bloom looked away in embarrassment. “Manipulated Sunset and my sister into meeting again.”

“Seriously?” Diamond groaned and looked away, shaking her head. “You spent all that time and effort manipulating them when you could’ve just tried making amends with someone?”

“Yeah, Ah clearly haven’t been making the best decisions lately.” Apple Bloom lamented. “Its like yah said before, Ah’m just a dumb hick.”

Diamond's eyes softened and she looked back to Apple Bloom. “You’re not a dumb hick… I mean, you’re dumb, but you’re not a hick. I really am sorry for how I treated you back then.”

Apple Bloom's heart fluttered. “Yeah well… Ah’m sorry for driving a wedge between you and Silver Spoon. Ah really didn’t think it was going to be a huge deal that she wore your necklace.”

“And It wasn’t, it was the fact she stole it from me. Literally all she had to do was ask, I’m not that kind of person anymore… well, trying not to be anyway.”

“Yah’ve come surprisingly far, hard to believe we were enemies a few short months ago.” Apple Bloom smirked. “Though, yah can still be a brat sometimes.”

“Oh, whatever!” Diamond huffed. “You’d think I’d get more credit from the mastermind behind Anon-A-Miss… you know what, I’m going to prove to you I’m no longer a brat.”

“Really?” Apple Bloom said with disbelief. “How are yah going to do that?”

Diamond marched up to Apple Bloom and gripped her shoulders. “I’m going to help you make it up to the entire school.” Diamond declared. “I won’t stop till everyone forgets about Anon and remembers the sweet little farm girl you used to be.” Diamond poked Apple Bloom's chest as she talked.

“What about my friends? They were a part of it.”

“Let's just be honest, you’re going to be the hardest for people to forgive. I’ll help them too, but you’re going to take some work.”

“Fair point.” Apple Bloom shrugged. “Thanks though, it’s... actually nice to have yah talking with me again and have someone on my side.”

“Same here.” Diamond smiled. “I actually kind of missed being your friend.”

“Go on, Ah’m not used to you complimenting me.” The two girls shared a small laugh.

“I missed your random countryisms I don’t ask for, those jeans that seem way too right for you, your hair-”

“Yah missed my hair?”

“It is a striking color, really accentuates your features.” Diamond offered with a smile. “It’s pretty.”

“Yeah, well, yer hair is pretty too.” Apple Bloom blushed. “Wish Ah could afford a million dollar hair stylist.”

“What, you don’t believe I just naturally wake up like this?”

“Not at all.” The two girls laughed for a good minute, the laughter slowly dying off and leaving the two staring at each other.

Before either of them knew it, Diamond leaned in, closed her eyes, and brought Apple Bloom into a kiss, making the poor girl’s heart skip a beat.

Author's Note

So, I did have to do some research on Strabismus for this chapter.
I saw a post saying Derpy has Browning syndrome, but we’ve seen her eyes out of focus while just looking straight, so I think it’s Strabismus.

I also looked it up and yes, games can kinda help with Strabismus and there are some games out there that are supposed to help.

I also kind of got the impression while looking at Derpy EQG pics that her left eye is where she wants to look.

It also took way too much time to make puns for the games. I thought it’d be funny and I don’t want to get sued for some reason.

And no, Derpy is not a stoner. She wa just messing with Sunset and thought having 420 in her username was funny.

I also don’t really remember AB apologizing to people after Anon in fics. It’s happened before, but not as much as I’d expect. Seems Diamonds gonna change that.

Also seems Diamond wasn’t up to her old ways, surprising I know.:derpytongue2:
Kinda wonder how things are going to go from here with the two of them?

Wait, whose diary did Summer steal?

“Lyra?” Summer Spark said, knocking on Lyras door. After a few seconds without a response, he smirked as he got an idea. “I’m respecting your privacy by knocking, but asserting my authority as your brother by coming in anyway!”

Summer Spark opened the door and filed in, earning an annoyed glare from Lyra as she pulled her head up from her pillow. “I thought I locked that.”

“With how sad you were? Please.” He stopped and looked at Lyra. “Not that it would’ve stopped me, I’ve been working really hard on my lockpicking to break into your diary.”

Lyra looked confused. “I don’t have a diary.”

“Then whose diary did I steal?”

Lyra just gave him a confused look before groaning and looking away. “What do you want Summer? I’m not in the mood.”

“You’re sad, which makes me sad, and so I’m here to make you un-sad.” Summer Spark was quiet for a moment before clearing his throat. “I also maybe want to know where your relationship is with Bonny right now.”

“There is no relationship.” Lyras glare hardened. “Didn’t you hear me break up with her?”

“Ah, you’re better off.” Summer Spark turned away and walked up to Lyras desk, picking up a photo of her and Bon-Bon. “She was ugly anyway.”

Lyra whipped her head around, a furious expression on her face. “Just who do you think you are, you little-!” She stopped when she saw Summers smug face looking back at her. “Ok, fine.” She looked away. “I don’t want to break up with her, but I’m not happy with her either.”

“Which is fine and all, but if you don’t want to break up with her, why did you say that to her?”

“Cause I wanted to hurt her.” Lyra answered. “She hurt me, so I wanted to hurt her back. Make her afraid she’d lost me.”

“And people say I’m the immature one.”

Lyra scoffed. “You’re not dating yet, you don’t get it.”

“I guess, but is hurting her really what you want? It doesn’t really help anyone and she already feels bad.” Summer Spark argued. “Making her think you broke up with her will just make things worse down the line.”

“Why are you on her side!?” Lyra sat up and glared at Summer Spark.

“I’m not on her side!” Summer Spark held up his hands defensively. “I’m angry at her too, but I didn’t like seeing her cry as much as I don’t like seeing you cry.”

“God, it feels like you prefer her over me.” Lyra growled. “You two never argue, you never play pranks on her, and you never try to annoy her.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t realize that me getting along with your girlfriend offended you.” Summer Spark said sarcastically.

“Well don’t phrase it like that!” Lyra gave one last annoyed huff before looking away. Her glare softened and frown deepened after a few seconds. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t yell at you. I’m just going through a lot right now. I don’t mean to take it out on you.”

“Hey, no biggie.” Summer Spark shrugged. “I knew the dangers coming in here. Honestly this is going better than I thought it would. I thought you’d drop kick me out of the room.”

Lyra didn’t say anything, though her frown did dissipate lightly. “What you said earlier, ‘Why am I always the screw up’, what did you mean by that?”

“Well, you know, I’m always being accused of something.” Summer Spark rubbed his neck nervously. “Why can’t anyone else be punished or accused for a change?”

“You’re responsible for most of it.” Lyra held up her left hand in exasperation. “It’s a pretty safe bet to accuse you.”

“Yeah, I know.” Summer Spark rolled his eyes, walking up to Lyras bed and sitting next to her. “But it gets pretty tiring being accused of every little thing that goes wrong. Sometimes I feel like a black sheep.”

“Well, in that case, I’m sorry for accusing and yelling at you earlier. I should’ve just let mom and dad handle it.”

“It’s fine. Nobody could’ve predicted Bon-Bon would've done that to you, plus you at least waited a few weeks.” Summer Spark was quiet for a moment, trying to think how to say his next words carefully. “She had a point, you know.”

“Summer.”

“She did! I’m not saying what she did was right or anything, but that hot girl at your school is a unicorn right? Doesn’t that give you bragging rights?”

“Did you just call Sunset-” Lyra shook her head. “Where did you learn such crude language?”

“I’m in middle school.” Summer said like it was obvious. “I’m learning all kinds of new vocabulary there.”

“Ok, first off, ew. Don’t ever call Sunset hot again, she is wayyyy too old for you… don’t call anyone hot in front of me again actually. Second off, we need to keep you away from bad influences at school. I don’t like the idea of my little brother swearing.”

“Fuck you, I can swear if I want.” They both shared a long laugh, stopping when Lyra placed a finger to his chest and looked at him seriously.

“Not until you’re thirteen. Got it?”

“Got it.” Summer smiled nervously and nodded quickly. “But seriously, if it was me I’d be lording over everyone that I was right about Unicorns.”

“Ok, technically I wasn’t right because I think Unicorns exist here, not that they exist in some other world. That was never even considered.” Lyra elaborated. “Plus, you really think the school would care? They hear I believed in Unicorns before Sunset and I’d never hear the end of it.”

“Everyone at your school’s pretty nice from what I’ve seen, and I'm sure Sunset would back you up considering.”

“Well, guess we’ll never know since a certain someone went and told Anon-A-Miss.” Lyra grumbled bitterly.

“Speaking of which, if you’re not breaking up with her, then what will you be doing?”

“How should I know?” Lyra flopped down onto her bed. “All I know is I don’t want to cut her out of my life, I love her you know? But I’m not sure we can go back to what we had before, not right now anyway.” No one said anything for a minute. “Look, if you still want to get sweets and stuff from her, you can, I won’t get mad.”

“After she betrayed your trust like that? No way!” Summer Spark said proudly. “Like I said, I’m mad at her too. I may not want to see you two break up, but she definitely crossed a line. Nobody makes my sister cry and gets away with it.”

Lyra smiled, touched by her brother’s sentiment. She pulled herself back up and looked at him. “You know, I don’t think you’re a screw up, nobody does. You’re just a little… annoying, which I guess is normal for your age. If you cut down on all the pranks I’m sure you’ll be accused a lot less, and even then your pranks aren’t all that bad.”

“After nearly being punished for giving your secret to Anon-A-Miss, I think I’m going to cut down on them from now on. Don’t want to go through that again.” Summer Spark cringed for a moment. “You’ll also be prank free while you and Bon-Bon are sorting things out, since you’re already dealing with a lot.”

“Thanks.” She punched him in the arm. “You are going to have to get me new shampoo though. I can’t wash my hair with mayo you know.”

“Don’t worry, I moved your shampoo to a different bottle, I didn’t want to spend money replacing it.” Summer Spark smirked. “And it was expired mayonnaise, I thought it would be funnier that way.”

“Why you little-” Lyra stood up, Summer Spark bolted the door and stuck out his tongue at her before running out the room.

The two girls locked lips for what felt like an eternity, Apple Bloom's mind racing and heart going a thousand miles an hour.

Diamond Tiara finally opened her eyes and realized what she was doing. Her eyes widened and she quickly pulled away, shoving Apple Bloom to put some space between the two of them and turning around.

Apple Bloom briefly lost her footing but caught herself before she fell. She brought her right and brushed her lips, trying to confirm what just happened was real. “Diamond?”

“I can’t believe I just did that.” Diamond Tiara placed her head in her hands. “You probably don’t even like girls. God I’m so stupid.”

“Actually, Ah kinda do.” Apple Bloom walked up to Diamond Tiara. “And… well, Ah maybe sorta kinda have a teeny tiny little crush on yah.”

“Really?” Diamond Tiara turned around, a hopeful expression on her face. It quickly disappeared and she lowered herself down to work on her garden. “Well, it can’t work. I mean, I’m still mad at you. Your friends would probably never support it. And doesn’t your family vote Republican?”

“Doesn’t yer dad vote republican too?”

“Yeah, but he does it for business deregulation and lower taxes.” Diamond Tiara looked up at Apple Bloom. “Your family’s conservative country folk, don’t they think gay people are the devils work?”

“Well, that’s rather cliche don’t yah think? Yah don’t like people thinking yer a rich brat.” Apple Bloom was somewhat offended by the insinuation, crossing her arms. “Besides, my family would support me no matter what.”

“Do you know that?” Diamond Tiara stood up. “Have you ever actually talked to them about it? Do they know about you? Have they ever openly supported gay marriage?” Apple Bloom said nothing. “How do you know they wouldn’t send you to a pray the gay away camp?”

“They would never!”

“Do you know that for sure?” A long silence fell between them, Apple Bloom looking at the ground anxiously. “Look, I just don’t want to get you in trouble with your family. I know my dad doesn’t care and I’d hate to cause a rift between you and your folks.”

“Isn’t forbidden love romantic or something?” Apple Bloom offered with a small smile.

“Maybe, but something tells me both of us wouldn’t want that.” Diamond Tiara placed a hand on Apple Bloom's shoulder. “I’m not sure right now is the best time to discuss this, so how about we finish up and talk about it tomorrow. Ok?”

Apple Bloom was disappointed but nodded. “Alright.”

“If you two are finished, I must ask the two of you to wash up for dinner.” Both Girls paled at the voice, Diamond Tiara turning around to find Randolph standing behind her.

“R-Randolph!” She pulled her hand away from Apple Bloom, blushing furiously. “H-how long were you standing there?”

“Why, I just got here young mistress. I didn’t see anything out of the ordinary.” Randolph said with a wink. “Just two friends talking.”

Both girls blushed, Apple Bloom clearing out her throat. “You wanted the two of us to wash up. Does that mean Ah’m staying?”

Randolph nodded. “Master talked to your grandmother and you will be joining us. She has specified you don’t have dessert however, given you are still being punished.”

“Ah figured.” Apple Bloom couldn’t help but be a little sad at that, she always wondered what it was like to eat one of those ice creams with pure gold on it.

“Think you can handle the food?” Apple Bloom looked over to see Diamond smirking at her. “There isn't going to be any mashed taters or steak fresh from the cow.”

“Don’t worry.” Apple Bloom squinted at her. “Ah can stomach having a five course meal with lobster and a suckling pig.”

“Ok, first off, gross. I don’t want to eat anything that still has its face. And just how expensive do you think I eat?”

“Didn’t yah pay Gourmand Ramsay to cook for yah once?”

“... Point taken. But that was a one time thing. Now.” Diamond Tiara grabbed Apple Bloom's arm. “We should really be getting back before my mother yells at me for being late.”

Apple Bloom blushed at the contact, letting Diamond lead her along as she was lost in thought. Her mind was racing; thinking about the kiss, whether her family would support her, and what happens now.

She tried telling herself that her family would support her no matter what, but the doubt still wiggled at the back of her mind.

‘Ah need to tell AJ first. She’d get it.’ She thought. ‘Ah hope…’

Author's Note

So yeah, if anyone ever watched the Fairy Odd parents, they’ll immediately pick up on the reference.

But no seriously. Whose diary did Summer steal?

And of course I wasn’t going to end LyraBon. That’s like the one ship the fandom universally agrees on. I’m evil but I’m not that evil.

And was anyone else corrupted at middle school? I know I sure was, middle school was a lot of fun.

And it seems like everyone has complicated relationships with eachother these days.
Good work CMC.

And I did have some very mild politics in here. It’s just a joke guys, don’t take it too seriously.
Please do not start any political arguments. I won’t allow any kind of arguments regardless of where on the spectrum they fall.

But yes, AJs family would probably be conservative religious country folk who vote republican (in EG obviously). I think that’s just a given.

Also Diamonds family will not be dining on lobster or ice cream with pure gold. That’s just Apple Blooms wish fulfillment.
I mean, they’ll probably eat better tonight than I eat in a week, but no golden ice cream.

Also, Gordon Ramsey reference, freaking love that guy. Took me a while to find a name that’d fit in MLP.

Anyway, thank you all for reading my fic!

Sunset has awful memory

Applejack groaned and threw a piece of paper away from her. She took a moment to rub her eyes. Ever since she got home, she had been looking over Twilight's endless notes and plans for Sunset. She hadn’t expected her to be so in depth, and this was just the girls first draft. Applejack prayed she wouldn’t make anymore.

Applejack knew she couldn’t implement every single one of Twilight's ideas, but she wasn’t sure how she could implement even one of them. Plus, she still needed to finish her homework, so she couldn’t plan anything tonight

“Well, Ah guess there is one thing…” Applejack eyed the paper emblazoned with ‘An in depth guide to sleepovers for Sunsets recovery’ at the top.

Applejack reached over for her phone and brought up Sunsets caller ID. She hesitated for a moment before pressing the call button and putting the phone up to her ear.

“Wha-hey! What are you doing?” Sunset protested as Derpy held a hand over her eyes. “We’re on the same side!”

“This is the apocalypse, there are no sides!” Derpy laughed maniacally as Sunset's character was swarmed by zombies. She then struggled to aim her gun with one hand and was immediately stalled by one of the special zombies. “Oh, this was a bad idea!” She pulled her hand away too late as Sunset's character died, earning them a game over.

Sunset gave her a disapproving look, Derpy scrunching up her lips. Sunset then smiled and laughed, allowing Derpy to do the same. “Well, I know who I’m not traveling with if the zombie apocalypse happens.”

“Your loss, I’m going to become a brutal warlord and beat people's heads in with a spiked bat.”

“I know who you’re referencing, and most people don’t aspire to be like that guy. I’m kinda concerned you do.”

“Doesn’t pay to be cute and bubbly in the apocalypse, it’s a cat eat cat world out there.”

“Pretty sure it’s dog eat dog.”

“Have you seen how vicious cats can be?”

Sunset was about to retort before her phone started ringing. She pulled it out and saw it was Applejack. Surprised, she turned to Derpy. “Can you give me a moment? It’s AJ.” Derpy merely smiled and gestured for her to continue. Sunset answered and pulled the phone up to her ear. “No, I did not salt your fields.”

“That was one time!” Applejack huffed in annoyance before regaining her composure. “Look, me and Twilight talked. Well, Ah guess we didn’t because our time ran out. But Ah think the meeting went well anyway.”

“The meeting went well even though you didn’t talk?”

“Stop being difficult, yah know what Ah meant. We got distracted and she wasn’t able to ask me how everything went Saturday. Ah did get some insight into how she feels about all this and an absurd amount of notes from her.”

“Let me guess, they’re for my recovery, right?”

“That obvious huh?” There was a small snicker from the other end. “Ah’ll probably have to talk with the other girls about most of these, but there is one thing Ah thought we could talk about ourselves.”

“Yeah? And what might that be?”

Applejack was silent for a few seconds. “How do yah feel about a sleepover?”

Sunset eyes widened. “No.” She stood up. “Not again! I am not doing another sleepover again with you and the girls. Don’t you remember what happened last time?”

“Sunset, Ah know yah had a… bad experience. But didn’t yah yerself admit yah had a lot of fun when it happened?” Sunset said nothing, so Applejack continued. “Ah know Ah messed up, but Twilight really thinks a few sleepovers could help yah out. It’ll just be yah and me at first, we can invite the other girls when yah feel ready.”

“... I’m not going to your house, your sister will be there.”

“Wasn’t planning to have yah here anyway. Ah was actually hoping we could do it at yer house instead?”

Sunset hummed in thought. “I’ll think about it, ok?”

“That’s all Ah ask.” Applejack signed in relief. “Oh, and Ah may or may not have accidentally revealed that yah and Fluttershy have… issues to Twilight."

"You what!?" Derpy jumped back by Sunset's sudden change in demeanor. "Applejack!"

"Ah'm sorry. Ah thought yah already told her." Applejack said, trying to defend herself. "Ah only alluded that there was an issue, Ah didn't tell her yah hated Flutters."

Sunset groaned. “Great, guess I can expect a talk with her later.”

“Why didn’t yah tell her anyway? Yah tell Twilight everything.”

“She’s busy and already doing so much for me. I don’t need her to try in vain to fix things between me and that bi-” Sunset could practically feel Applejack's glare from the other end “... Her. I was going to tell her eventually, there just wasn’t a good time.”

“Well, Ah suggest yah try to think of what yer gonna tell her. Don’t try lying yer way out of it either, she’ll find out.” Applejack said sternly. “Now, Ah’ll Leave yah and Derpy to blow bubbles or whatever.”

“You joke, but that’s probably next on the agenda.” The two girls shared a short laugh. “See ya AJ.”

With that, Sunset pulled her phone away and ended the call. “So, she wants you to have a sleepover with you?”

“Yeah, but after what happened last time…” Sunset looked down anxiously, Derpy quickly getting up and pulling her into a small hug.

“I think you should do it. Sleepovers are always fun, surely those weren’t the only sleepovers you’ve had.”

“They kinda were.” Sunset admitted. “I didn’t have any friends remember? The only other sleepover I had was when Twilight came back… though, I guess technically me hanging out with my brother and his friend with giant pig tails had a sleepover counts.”

“Ok, this is like the third time you described your brother's friend with giant pig tails, just how big were they?” Derpy pulled back from the hug.

“About this big.” Sunset held her hands as far apart as they could go.

“Sunset, that’s bigger than a child.”

“That’s how I remember them being.” Sunset shrugged. “I also remember my brother being this small when he was first born.” Sunset held her index and thumb an inch away from each other.

“Sunset that’s smaller than a tadpole.” Derpy gave Sunset a scrutinizing look. “You expect me to believe your brother was born that tiny? He would’ve been extremely premature.”

“That’s how I remember him being.”

“You have a terrible memory if that's the case.” Derpy poked Sunsets head. "Perhaps it's all that knowledge crammed in your brain. Not enough room to recall memories."

"My brain is perfectly fine, thank you very much."

“Are you sure? Cause you did a complete 180 after the Formal. People don’t usually change that quickly.”

“There’s a reason for that.” Sunset sighed. “That rainbow laser forced me to live through every time I hurt someone in my life from their perspective.”

Derpy frowned. “So, every day I came home in tears-”

“I lived through it.” Sunset finished. “Same with everybody: from my family, to a random waiter I was rude to one day, to you and your family, Flash, my friends, everybody… and let me tell you, it’s not easy living with two sets of memories for the same event.”

“I had no idea…” Derpys face fell. She couldn’t imagine what that must’ve been like. “Why? That’s such a specific punishment, did Twilight decide that?”

“No, Twilight is a wielder of the Elements, she doesn’t decide what they do.” Sunset explained. “Harmony is a genuine force of nature where I’m from, it’s basically sentient and seems to have a knack for ironic punishments.”

“Like?”

“There was a Spirit of Chaos called Discord back home, he subjected the entire world to chaos and strife for his own amusement. When he was defeated by the Elements, he was turned into stone. Which is basically hell for a creature of chaos: static, unmoving, eternal, predictable, boring; the antithesis to its nature. Centuries later, a mare of darkness known as Nightmare Moon tried to bring about eternal night. When she was defeated, the elements imprisoned her in the moon so it would be night for her forever.”

“And what does this have to do with you?”

“I was blinded by my own ambition, only ever caring about myself and what I could accomplish. Everyone else was either there to help me, or they weren’t worth the time. So, basically I had no empathy.”

“I think I get it.” Derpys eyes lit up as she nodded her head in understanding. “Empathy is sharing the feelings of others, so the elements literally shared everyone’s feelings with you.”

“So I would know what it was like. I lacked empathy so they forced it on me, let me see past my ambition. That I wasn’t the only one that mattered.”

“Not that ambition is bad or anything, but why were you so ambitious and kind of a jerk about it?” Derpy asked curiously.

“Is it bad to say it was because of my brother?” Sunset laughed bitterly. “I wanted to be the best big sister ever, have my brother look up to me with wonder at just how amazing I was, make all his friends jealous he had such an amazing sister. Be a kind of role model and all that you know?”

Derpy giggled. “I know what that’s like.”

“So I pushed myself, outdid all my peers so I didn’t have any competition for the title of ‘best sibling.’ Studied magic far above what was normal for my age so I could impress my brother.” Sunset smiled. “And it worked too, that kid freaking loved me, said his classmates were jealous of him cause they had sucky siblings… then I got older, everyone else started praising me too, and I got addicted. The better I was, the more I was praised, and the more it went to my head.”

“And your brother?”

“His praise didn’t mean as much to me anymore. Not when compared to everyone else. In fact, I actually started to look down at him, even when he joined Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns. It was embarrassing being related to someone who wasn’t as good as me.” Sunset frowned. “You know the last thing I ever said to him was ‘if you can’t handle school, then leave. I have far more important things to do then baby you all the time’ in a... less then kind tone.”

Derpy gasped in shock, causing Sunset to lower her head. “Why did you say that to him?”

“He had been struggling at school and needed my help… a lot. I was already dealing with my mentor refusing to tell me about the mirror, and I didn’t need my brother distracting me. In some weird way, I was trying to encourage him.”

“Encourage him?” Derpy asked with confusion.

“I never would’ve let someone say that to me. I would’ve doubled my efforts to prove them wrong. Saying I couldn’t do something or I should give up was the highest form of encouragement to me.” Sunset sighed. “He could’ve died any time between the seven years I’ve been gone, and that would’ve been the last thing I said to him.”

“You can visit him now though, why don’t you?”

“I have nothing to offer. Just some washed up bitch who left for eight years and has nothing to show for it.”

“You shouldn’t call yourself… that.” Derpy pulled Sunset into a tighter hug. “You know, personally, if Crackle ran away for seventy years, I wouldn’t care if he had nothing to offer. I’d just be glad to have my stupid brother back. Your brother wouldn’t care either, he’d just want his dumb sister back. Same with the rest of your family.”

“But I need to make it worth it.” Sunset argued. “I need to make everything I put them through mean something.”

“You’re enough.” Derpy countered. “The longer you wait the more it’ll hurt. Your family just wants you Sunset, holding you in their arms again will be worth the wait.”

Sunset's eyes watered and she looked at Derpy, a small smile on her face. “Why weren’t we friends before? This is very therapeutic."

Derpy giggled. "I'm told I have that effect on people."

"Kids! Dinners ready!" Both Girls looked over to Derpys door as Graceful Falls called from the bottom floor.

"Wait, that means dad's probably home by now. Crap!” She let go of Sunset and ran to her door. “Sorry to cut this short, but I have to hug my dad!” She declared as she slammed the door open and ran out, leaving a confused Sunset all alone.

“... Can’t believe I used to make fun of her. She’s adorable.” Sunset smiled and turned the console off, making her way downstairs.

Scootaloo idly picked at her food, lost in thought as she stared down at her plate. “Scootaloo, don’t play with your food.” Scootaloo's head jerked up towards Aunt Lofty, broken from her thoughts.

“Oh, sorry.” Scootaloo quickly apologized and dutifully began eating. “I just have a lot on my mind is all.”

Both of her aunts shared a look with each other. “What about?” Aunt Holiday asked.

“Uh…” Scootaloo trailed off. “Just… stuff.”

“You’re not being bullied are you?” Aunt Lofty leaned toward the table.

Scootaloo's eyes darted back and forth as she tried to think of how to answer. “Well, if I was it wouldn’t exactly be undeserved.”

Aunt Holiday frowned at Scootaloo's vague non-answer. “Scootaloo, if somebody’s bothering you, me and Lofty will march up to school and demand Principal Celestia suspend th-”

“That’s not it!” Scootaloo held up her hands. “I’m just thinking about Sunset is all. She told me she’s banned from being Valedictorian.”

“Really?” Aunt Lofty seemed surprised. “But isn’t she one of the smartest girls at your school?”

“More like the smartest.” Scootaloo huffed. “Apparently the jerks in the school board decided they won’t allow her to be Valedictorian because of her past. She won’t even be allowed to walk at graduation, which is all super unfair.”

“Oh. That must be pretty hard for her.” Aunt Holiday mused. “How does she feel about it?”

“Pretty much how anyone would I guess.” Scootaloo angrily shoveled food into her mouth. “Even worse because she’s been working towards becoming Valedictorian since she got here. Worst part is, she’s not gonna fight them! She’s totally just resigned herself to it.”

“Well, I’m sad to hear that. Sunset seems like a bright young girl, it’s sad a bunch of out of touch bureaucrats are holding her past against her.” Aunt Lofty took a bite of her food.

“Too bad there’s nothing anyone can do.” Aunt Holiday added. “Sometimes life just isn’t fair.”

Scootaloo stared down at her plate for a moment. “Or is there?” She whispered, a confidant grin on her face.

Author's Note

As we can see, Derpy is very competetivek even when there’s nothing to be competitive for.

Also, what would apocalypse Derpy look like anyway?

Sunset seems torn between whether or not she wants a do over for the sleepovers. Understandable all things considered.

Sunsets thoughts on Harmony subjecting people to ironic punishments is inspired by another fanfic that detailed the same thing. I thought it was kinda cold nad weirdly fitting, so I decided to include it.
It also ties into Sunset being the element of empathy, which I’ve heard she’s supposed to represent.

Sad though that that might’ve been the last thing Sunset said to her brother. She’d probably really kicking herself for that.

I’ve also interpreted Derpy as being basically the heart of her friends. Always there to cheer them up or make them happy and generally making their lives brighter.
Which maybe also may have been inspired by a well done comic of Derpy getting her cutiemark cheering Carrot Top up. What else woul dhee cutie mark mean if it’s not related to her bubbly personality?

And yes, Derpy always gives her dad hugs when he gets home. I may have also interpreted Derpy as being super affectionate and a prolific hugger.:derpytongue2:

And once again, more people that don’t want the CMC bullied. Why don’t they just report their bullies?

What’s Scootaloo planning?:trixieshiftright:

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!

Bon-Bons confession

The door slammed open, causing Candy Dasher to look over from the kitchen to see Bon-Bon running in. “Oh! Bon-Bon, I wasn’t expecting you. I thought you were going to hang out with Lyra for a few more-” she stopped talking when she realized her daughter was crying. “Honey what’s wrong?”

Bon-Bon said nothing and ran into her room, slamming it shut. Candy Dasher turned the oven off and immediately made her way to Bon-Bons room. She placed her ear against the door, hearing her daughter’s muffled cries on the other end. “Bon-Bon? Honey, what’s wrong? Are you hurt?”

Bon-Bon didn’t respond, continuing to cry inconsolably, Candy Dasher desperately trying to get her to open the door. She turned her head back to the kitchen when her phone went off, making her way to the device and answering it. “Hello?”

“Candy, is your daughter home yet?” Aura Melody asked on the other line.

“She is. She’s also crying, did something happen?”

“I’m sad to say something did.” Aura answered. “It seems Bon-Bon told that Mystable account about Lyras belief in Unicorns.”

“What? Why would she do that?” Candy asked with shock. “She swore she wasn’t responsible when I asked her.”

“It was a misguided attempt to help Lyra, she didn’t want Lyra to be afraid of her secret getting out anymore. Seems those girls responsible for Anon edited it to make Lyra look worse.”

“I can’t believe this.” Candy sighed in exasperation. “I’m so sorry about all this, I expected better from her.”

“It’s not your fault Candy. I just hope they can get through this, Lyra practically broke up with her.”

“That explains why she’s crying…” Candy said mostly to herself. “I hope the two of them can get through this too, but I’m still punishing her for this.”

“I would hope so. I love your daughter and all, but this definitely crossed a line.” Aura said with an annoyed tone. “I’ll ask Lyra whether she was involved in what that account said about Bon-Bon, just in case both girls had similar ideas.”

“I doubt it, I’m pretty sure those girls just made that up themselves.” Candy looked over to Bon-Bons door. “I’ll let you go Aura, I think we both have emotionally distressed teenagers we need to deal with.”

Aura said a small goodbye and disconnected the call, Candy placing her phone on the counter and walking back to Bon-Bons room. “Bon-Bon? I just talked with Lyra's mother and I know what happened.” Bon-Bons crying fit quieted down. “I know you’re upset, but we need to talk about what’s going to happen going forward.”

There was a long moment of silence before Bon-Bons door was suddenly unlocked and swung open, revealing Bon-Bon staring up at her mother with a teary face, bloodshot eyes, and messy hair.

Candys heart nearly broke to see her daughter in such a state. She walked in and pulled her into a small hug, calming the girl down just a little. They stayed like that for a few moments before Candy pulled away. “Come on, we need to talk.” Bon-Bon nodded nervously, both of them sitting down on her bed. “I know you’re going through a lot right now, but I just have to say I’m… disappointed in you.”

“I know.” Bon-Bon nodded. “I’m so sorry mom.”

“I’m not the one you should be apologizing to.” Candy responded. “I’m going to give you some time to calm down, but you are being punished for this. Not only did you lie to me and betray Lyras trust, you also hurt all your friends.” Bon-Bons shoulders slumped and she wiped her eyes. “First, I want you to call up all your friends and tell them what you did.”

“What!?” Bon-Bon jumped up. “I can’t! Th-they’ll disown me! I won’t have any friends!”

“Just like Derpy?”

Bon-Bon had no words, staring blankly at her mother as shame creeped onto her face as she sat back down. “I can really only call Octie, everyone else blocked me and I want to talk to Derpy face to face.”

“Just as long as you do it.” Candy nodded. “You know, Lyra’s probably going to do the same thing, it could help you get in her good graces again if you confessed to your friends and took full responsibility.”

“I doubt it.” Bon-Bon said sadly. “But it can’t hurt, right?” Bon-Bon pulled out her phone and found Octavia’s caller ID, pressing the ‘call’ button.

Octavia sighed as she pushed her door open, closing it behind her and reflexively locking it. She sloppily placed her purse and cello case onto the nearest table, which was rather out of character for her.

She was deep in thought over the plan that Lyra told her about after school. It was… insane, ambitious, and was probably going to fail spectacularly. But Lyra seemed to have hope that it would help Sunset, if even a little.

Though, it doesn’t seem like it’ll matter anyway. Sunset was unlikely to run for princess if Derpy didn’t try to convince her. Octavia would probably have to just help Lyra with her apology speech, which seemed like the safer option anyway.

Octavia was torn from her thoughts as she ran right into Vinyl, both girls stumbling back. “Oh, sorry love, I was just in my own world.” Vinyl said nothing, just crossing her arms with a blank look on her face.

Octavia’s shoulders slumped. Even if it had been weeks since Vinyl stopped talking to her, it still hurt. Especially since Octavia had no one to blame but herself. “...Lyra reached out to Derpy today, she said she’s willing to be friends with Lyra again. That’s a pretty good sign for all of us isn’t it?” She offered with a hopeful smile.

Vinyl didn’t respond, turning away and walking to the living room. Octavia merely sighed in defeat and walked to the kitchen. She stopped when her phone began ringing from her purse. With an annoyed groan, she grudgingly began walking back to her purse and answered. “This is Octavia Melody speaking, how can I help you?”

“Hey Octie.”

“Ah, Bon-Bon.” Octavia smiled. “To what do I owe the pleasure?” Her smile dropped immediately when Bon-Born began crying. “Bon-Bon, love, what’s wrong? Did I do something?” Vinyl's head perked up with interest and she looked over.

“N-no, sorry.” Bon-Bon sniffled and regained her composure. “I just… Lyra broke up with me.”

“What!? Why? I saw you two an hour ago and everything was fine. Did something happen?”

“I… Yeah, i guess you could say that.” Octavia said nothing as she waited for Bon-Bon to continue.”... I’m so sorry Octie, I messed up big time.”

“Bon-Bon, what’s going on? You’re not making any sense.”

“You know how Anon posted about Lyra?”

“Um, yes, that was the whole reason our group split up. Why are you bringing this up now?”

“It was me, I sent an email to those girls telling them everything.”

Octavia gasped. “Bon-Bon! Tell me you’re joking.”

“I’m not, I’m so sorry Octie, I wanted to tell all of you multiple times, but I… I was scared. Scared of being kicked out of the group and losing Lyra.” Bon-Bon sniffled from the other end. “I know I should’ve said something, our group splitting apart was entirely my fault. I’m so sorry, for everything.”

“This is… unexpected. But you can’t take full responsibility for how things ended up. I’m the one who suggested we kick Derpy out, remember?” Octavia offered. “Look, love, I think I need some time to think things over and talk to Lyra. I don’t want to lose another friend, but I’m… not sure where we stand right now.”

“Ok Octie, I understand.” Bon-Bon said miserably. “Bye.”

The call ended and Octavia turned her phone off with a stressed sigh. “Who was that?” Octavia jumped when Vinyl spoke up, turning towards the DJ. Octavia stared at Vinyl blankly for a few seconds, trying to discern if she was just imagining things. “Well?”

Octavia’s eyes widened. It was a shock to hear Vinyl's voice after so long, she wasn’t entirely sure if she was dreaming or not. “It was Bon-Bon, she called and told me she was the one who told Anon-A-Miss Lyra's secret.”

Vinyl stared at Octavia for a few seconds before smirking and chuckling to herself. Octavia looked annoyed at her roommate's insensitive reaction. “What’s so funny?”

“It’s just I’ve been waiting for this day for a long time.” Vinyl answered getting up and walking to Octavia.

“And what, pray tell, might that day be?” Octavia asked with an annoyed tone.

“The day I was right, babe.” Vinyl answered with a prideful and cocky grin, eliciting an exasperated eye roll from Octavia.

“Perhaps it was better when you didn’t talk.” She said teasingly, just glad Vinyl stopped her silent treatment for now. “How did you know it was Bon-Bon? Why didn’t you say anything earlier?”

“It’s called intuition babe, nobody else knew and it couldn’t have been Derpy, so it was most likely Bon-Bon. And people think you’re the smart one.” Vinyl said, tapping Octavia’s forehead. “And would any of you have believed me if I accused Bon-Bon? You probably would’ve kicked me out like Derpy, Lyra would’ve scratched my eyes out for accusing her girlfriend, and Bon-Bon would’ve killed me to tie up a loose end.”

Octavia looked at Vinyl with shock at that last comment, relaxing when Vinyl flashed her a joking smile. “Suppose I have yet another thing to apologize to dear Derpy for.” There was an awkward pause. “And you.”

“Eh, giving you a silent treatment for a month was enough for me.” Vinyl looked off to the side in thought. “On second thought.” Octavia squeaked when Vinyl wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her closer. “Maybe you could make it up to me tonight?”

Octavia groaned and rolled her eyes in annoyance, Vinyl laughing in response.

Author's Note

Sorry about the wait, I’ve been rather busy with work lately.

If anyone’s wondering, Bon-Bons mother has a darker skin tone to Bon-Bon and has dark blue hair, there just wasn’t a convenient moment to describe her.

I’ve never been in a relationship, so I have no idea if both parents having eachothers numbers is normal or not.
Makes sense doesn’t it?

And yeah, Derpy still had her boyfriend and Vinyl, but Candy comparing what happened to Derpy to what might happen to Bonny was similar enough to compare.

And yes, Octie and Vinyl are sharing an apartment.
This might be a bit unusual for teenagers, but it does happen time to time (my own mother claims she moved out at 16) and I wanted to keep the dynamic.
Why they’re sharing an apartment I haven’t decided yet.

And Octavia knew Bon-Bon was calling her, but I’ve decided she doesn’t break phone protocol even for her friends.

And Octie isn’t going to kick Bonny out, she learned her lesson about kicking friends out of the group the hard way (plus she is severely lacking friends right now)
Though, that depends on what Lyra has to say.

Vinyl saying she’s been waiting for a long time to be right is a very mild Goldbergs reference. I thought it seemed fitting for Vinyl.
You also can’t convince me Vinyl doesnt call Octie ‘babe’, she seriously seems like the type to do that.

Vinyls also not cutting Bon-Bon out of her life, but she is expecting her to make up for everything that happened.

Thanks for reading my fic!

Apple Bloom is out of the closet!

Apple Bloom nervously stared down at the ground, her right leg shaking uncontrollably as she debated with herself. She tried to decide whether she should come out to Applejack now, later, or never. Pretend that everything that happened with Diamond didn’t happen and move on with life.

But she knew she couldn’t do that, she’d only be lying to herself and her family about her true self. Plus, she doubted Diamond would’ve let up, or that Bloom could ignore her feelings for long. Plus, if it wasn’t Diamond it’d be someone else.

She tried telling herself that even if her family wasn’t ok with it, they’d still love her… right?

Apple Bloom let out a frustrated groan, standing up and marching to her door. It would’ve been worse if she put this off, might as well get it over with. She opened her door and made her way to Applejack's room, knocking on it softly. “Yeah?” Came Applejacks voice.

Apple Bloom pushed the door open and poked her head in. “Hey AJ… can we talk?”

Applejack looked over from the homework scattered over the desk. “Can it wait? Ah’m a bit busy.”

“No.” Apple Bloom's eyes darted back and forth. “It can’t.”

Applejack gave her a slightly annoyed look but stood up and sat on her bed, gesturing for Apple Bloom to come in.

Apple Bloom hesitated but eventually walked in, her head hung low and arms pulled close to her body. Applejack picked up on her sister's anxiety and lost the annoyed expression, looking concerned. “Hey, is something wrong?”

“Uh… well, not exactly?” Apple Bloom sat down next to Applejack. “Ah guess Ah’m just… nervous is all.”

“What about?” Applejack scooched closer.

“... Do yah love me?” Apple Bloom blurted.

“What? Yes of course Ah love yah! What kinda question is that?”

“And yah’d love me no matter what, right?”

“Of course Ah would!” Applejack gently placed a hand on Apple Bloom's shoulder, lowering her head to meet Apple Blooms gaze. “Apple Bloom, what’s wrong? Yer kinda freaking me out.”

Apple Bloom stared into Applejack's eyes, part of her urging her to run away and forget this ever happened. Ignorance was bliss after all, Applejack didn’t need to know that she was- “Ah’m gay.”

There was a long, drawn out silence, Apple Bloom eagerly waiting for her sister to react.

“And?”

“And?” Apple Bloom looked confused. “That’s it, A-Ah’m gay.”

“Wait.” It was Applejack's turn to look confused. “That was supposed to be a secret?”

“What do yah ‘that was supposed to be a secret’? Ah ain’t ever told yah before!”

“Ah’m sorry, but yah’ve been dropping not so subtle hints to all of us for the past few months.” Applejack said defensively.

“Hints? What hints? Ah haven’t been dropping any hints!”

“Coulda fooled me. Ever since yah became friends with that Diamond gal, yah’ve been talking almost non stop about how pretty she is. Often at rather random times. We all thought yah were trying to clue us in and skip the awkward talk.”

“Maybe Ah was just appreciating her as a friend.” Apple Bloom crossed her arms stubbornly. “She is pretty after all. Ah don't need to have a crush on her to find her pretty.”

“Perhaps, but when we confiscated yer devices after Anon, we took a look at yer browser history, and something tells me yah weren’t looking at ‘pretty girls’ cause yah wanted to be their friend.”

Apple Bloom blushed furiously and she looked away. "S-so yer ok with it?"

"Of course Ah am! Did our talk the other day not make that clear?" Applejack asked exasperated. "Ah literally said yah could kill me and Ah’d still love yah."

"Well, it's just-"

"Is this cause we're country folk? Yah know that's stereotypical right? Yah don’t like it when people assume things about yah.”

“Well, not exactly…” Apple Bloom said awkwardly. “So, Mac and Granny are ok with it then too?”

“Bloom, we all love yah and nothings going to change that, whether yah like it or not. No matter what yah decide to do with yer life, we will always support yah. Yah could even say that…'' Applejack grimaced and cleared her throat. “That pears are better than apples.”

Apple Bloom gasped and placed her hands over her mouth in shock. “Really?” She cracked a smile at Applejack's hesitant nod. “That’s a lotta love.”

“That’s what Ma believed.” Applejack sighed and shook her head. “Woman was perfect, but Ah guess she could afford to be wrong sometimes.”

“Thanks AJ.” Apple Bloom pulled her hands away from her mouth, a bright smile on her face. “Ah guess Ah got caught in the anxiety trap with Diamond.”

“Speaking of which.” Applejack eyed her sister suspiciously. “Ah find it mighty strange that yah came out of the closet not too long after yah hung out with Diamond.”

Apple Bloom blushed and looked away. “Me and Diamond, maybe sorta had a teeny tiny insignificant little… kiss.”

Applejack gasped and before Apple Bloom knew it, she was pulled into a bear hug by her sister. “My baby sister had her first kiss!” Apple Bloom couldn’t get a word out as Applejack excitedly squeezed the life out of her Apple Bloom was left wondering if her sister was suddenly possessed by Rarity, having not heard these squees of excitement from her before. Applejack finally let up, allowing Apple Bloom to gasp for air. “Does this mean yah two are-”

“Ah’m not sure.” Apple Bloom interrupted. “Diamond wanted me to confess to all of yah first before we talked about it. Ah don’t know if it was spur of the moment, so maybe it won’t lead to anything.”

Applejack hummed in response. “Well, it’s not exactly the answer Ah wanted to hear, but it’s better than nothing.” Applejack let go of Apple Bloom. “If yah two do start dating though, yah are gonna let me give yah away at the wedding right?”

Apple Bloom blushed furiously. “I-it’s a bit early to talk about marriage isn’t it?”

“Never too early to plan.” Applejack said teasingly. “Ah have my wedding all planned out.”

“Ah was gonna have yah as the maid of honor, Mac was gonna give me away. Isn’t that a guy thing anyway?”

“Well if that’s the case, then why not have Uncle Orange do it?”

“We’re not even in a relationship yet!” Bloom blurted out with a bright blush. “Ah have plenty of time to decide who gives me away.”

“Ah know, it’s just cute to see yah all embarrassed over a girl.” Apple Bloom pouted and punched her sister in the arm lightly, eliciting a small chuckle from the older girl. “Now, Ah really am busy. Away with yah.” Apple Bloom practically jumped off of Applejacks bed and quickly made her way to the door. “... Apple and Tiara sitting in a tree, k-i-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-” Apple Bloom ran out the door and into the hallway, Applejack keeled over from laughter.

“28%, very poor.”

Rainbow Dash reread that line plastered on her science assignment over a dozen times now, before glaring down at it and throwing the assignment to the side.

She placed her face in her hands, rubbing her forehead for a moment. “God, why am I so fucking stupid.” She laid back in her chair, blinking tears away from her eyes. “I really am just a dumb jock, all I can do right is sports…”

This was Rainbow's last chance to turn her science class around. She had spent hours studying for this assignment, really trying to make an effort to do better. But it seemed that no matter what she did it didn’t matter. She couldn’t retain anything she learned.

“Dash.”Rainbow jumped and looked over to her mother, having been too deep in thought to notice her. “You promised me you were going to study for this!”

“I did!” Rainbow held her hands up defensively. “I spent hours studying for that stupid thing. Hours I could’ve spent kicking a ball around or doing something actually fun.” Rainbow cleared her throat awkwardly as her mother gave her a disapproving look. “No matter what I do though, none of it makes any sense to me… I’m really sorry mom.”

Windy Whistles' face softened when she saw her daughter’s distress. “It’s… fine Dash. Maybe we’re not approaching this the right way.” There was a small lull in the conversation as both of them wondered what that might be. “Sunsets good at science right?”

“No!” Rainbow Dash looked up at her mother. “I already talked about this with Flutters, I can’t be tutored by her!”

“Dash, this proves you need a tutor.” Windy Whistles held up the assignment. “And we can’t afford anyone to teach you. I know you two aren’t speaking right now, but maybe you could ask her as a client?”

“Mom, she’s not going to tutor me even if I groveled. She’d sooner kick me between the legs then help me.”

“Well… maybe you could have a go between? You said Applejack and her are talking right?”

Rainbow stared at her mother quietly, shaking her head after a few seconds. “I-I don’t know mom. Even if AJ smoothed things over, I don’t think Sunset would be willing to help.”

“Well, she can only say no right?” Windy Whistles offered with a smile, frowning when Rainbow didn’t react. She had to speak in a language Dash understood. “Oh I’m sorry, I didn’t take you for a quitter.”

“What?” Dash jumped up. “I’m no quitter.”

“Could’ve fooled me.” Windy Whistles shrugged. “After all, you’ve given up on being Sunsets' friend again.”

“I’m not giving up!” Dash balled her hands into fists. “I just don’t think Sunset will tutor me.”

“Well, you’ll never know if you don’t take the shot.” Windy Whistles got right in Rainbows face. “What’s that thing you always say? ‘You miss a 100% of the shots you don’t take’?”

“Well, yeah-”

“Then why won’t you?”

“I’m just-”

“A quitter?”

“No!”

“Then Do it!”

“I-”

“Prove you’re not a quitter, quitter!”

“I am no quitter!” Dash punched the table so hard, the contents shifted to the side. “I’m going to march right up to AJ tomorrow, and demand she help get Sunset to tutor me! I’ll be so goddamn good at science when I’m done, I’ll rival all the eggheads in school combined!”

Windy Whistles smiled in response. “That’s exactly what I want to hear.” Rainbow lost her determined glare, realizing what she just said. “You better watch your mouth though, we don’t take the Lord’s name in vain in this household.”

Rainbows chest seized up. She was lucky that’s all she said. “S-sorry mom. Guess I just got a bit excited.” The two of them shared a short laugh. “Thanks though, I think I really needed that.”

“Anytime, I hate to see my little Sports star being so sad.” Windy Whistles pinched Rainbow Dashes cheeks. “Even if you are the best at it.”

“Moooomm!” Dash whined as her mother treated her like a toddler.

Author's Note

Of course Apple Blooms family was going to support her no matter what.
I may be cruel, but I’m not that cruel.

So originally, I was going to have Blooms browser history be full of underwear models, but that seems a little too close to porn which would be kind of weird to write since she’s 13.
Her looking at pretty girls is probably the best solution since it’s neutral enough to not get her punished by her family, clues in her preferences, and wouldn’t be too inappropriate for a 13 year old to be looking at.

I also made a joke at how stereotypical the ‘country folk dislike gay people’ thing. Even AJs sick of it.

I also imagine pears would be a point of contention with the Apple family. They totally ripped up those pear trees when they inherited the land.

We also all know AJ would squeeze the life out of Bloom when she learns Bloom had her first kiss.

Also, does anyone wonder how exactly Uncle and Aunt Orange are related?
Them being an aunt/uncle kind of implies that Bright Mac had a sibling...

I also feel like Dash would get frustrated with her lack of acedemci achievement, especially since she’ll be placed on academic probation in this one. That’s a lot of pressure on her.

And I can’t help but relate to Dash in this one. I always kind of struggled with math and argued with my mom because of it, so I feel ya girl.

I also thought Windy Whistles using sports talk to rile up Dash enough to motivate her was kinda cute.

Pretty light hearted chapter this one.

Thanks for reading my fic!

Applejack has all the easy solutions

Sunset made her way to the dining room, finding Derpy's whole family had gathered around a table.

She looked to each of Derpy's relatives, stopping in her tracks when she made eye contact with a surprisingly well built man with gray skin, blonde hair, and blue eyes.

He frowned at Sunset, making the teenager give a strained smile in response. “U-uh, you must be Derpy's father.” She laughed nervously.

“I am.” He responded curtly. “Hubert Jellus at your service.”

“Uh, thank you so much for hosting me sir.” She said with her most polite tone. “You have a wonderful house sir.” She cringed inwardly, berating herself for saying ‘sir’ continuously.

“Thank you.” He said simply. “Could be a little closer to Canterlot High, but it’s a nice neighborhood.”

Sunset was about to respond but Derpy's mother arrived with the food. “Alright everyone, settle down, it's time for dinner.” She said as she began placing plates of food in front of everyone.

Derpy raised her arm and waved excitedly, trying to get Sunset's attention despite not even being a foot from her. “Sunset! Sit with me!”

“Well that was… kind of the plan, there’s no other seat.” Sunset pointed out awkwardly as she sat down. She looked over to Hubert and immediately averted her gaze at his disapproving look.

“I know!” Derpy said happily as her food was placed in front of her.

“Now, I remembered you’re vegetarian, so you won’t have to worry about meat, Sunset.” Graceful Falls said as she placed a plate in front of her.

“T-thank you Mrs. Falls.” Sunset berated herself for being so weird and awkward, this wasn’t how she was going to win Derpy's parents over. She quietly began eating her food as everyone chatted amongst themselves, trying to be as unobstructive as possible.

“So, how was school?” Hubert asked as he looked away from his plate.

“It was great!” Derpy declared earning an annoyed look from Crackle. “Timey wrote me another love letter, Lyra actually apologized to me, and Sunset wanted to hang out with me. Which I was super surprised by since she’s been all mopey.”

“That’s nice.” Hubert nodded as he listened to Derpy talk. “So when are you going to talk to Octavia?”

“Dad, I really don’t want to talk about this.” Derpy's smile faded and she slumped down in her seat. “I need time away from Octie, it really hurt when she kicked me out.”

“Well, if you can talk to Sunset of all people, then I don’t see why you can’t talk to Octavia.” Hubert jumped as his wife kicked him in the leg and gave him a dirty look.

Sunset looked hurt by the comment and retreated into herself. Derpy meanwhile looked angry and glared at her father.

Hubert awkwardly cleared his throat and turned to Sunset. “Sunset, what about you? How was your day?”

“Me?” Sunset sat up, trying quickly to think of something to say. “U-uh Principal Celestia said I could participate in the Spring Fling.”

Everyone murmured among themselves in surprise. “Really?” Derpy asked. Sunset meekly nodded and was immediately engulfed in a hug by Derpy. “That’s great Sunset! That means you can join me and the gal pals, you already have a dress? I could totally order you one!”

"And might you, perhaps, run for princess?" Graceful Falls asked with a guarded expression.

Sunset sweated nervously. "No, I-I'm not."

Derpy looked surprised and pulled away. "What?"

"Well that's a relief." Hubert declared laying back against his chair. "I'm not sure if you of all people should be princess again."

Derpy snapped her head towards Hubert. "Dad, what is your deal?"

"My deal?" He leaned forward. “My deal is that you can become friends and invite the same girl who viciously bullied you for years to our house, yet you can’t make up with Octavia? You can’t seriously sit here and tell me that what Octavia did was any worse than what Sunset did.”

“That is completely different.” Derpy stood up, puffing her cheeks out. “Octavia broke my trust, thought the worst of me, kicked me out of my friend group, and hasn’t even bothered to apologize. Sunset on the other hand actually apologized, promised to make it up to me, and is trying to be a better friend to me.”

“Well maybe if you approached Octavia, she’d apologize.”

“Why should I? She’s the one in the wrong, I shouldn’t have to make the effort, this is all on her.”

“Hon, I just don't want you to be alone. You and Octavia have been friends for years.”

“I’m not alone.” Derpy protectively pulled Sunset closer to her. “I have friends, dad; Carrot Top, my bandmates, Vinyl, and Sunset whether you like it or not.” Derpy puffed her chest out. “You should be nicer to her, you know. We were both victims of Anon-A-Miss, but she had it the worst out of everyone. I thought you’d at least give her that”

There was an awkward silence as everyone waited for something to happen. Hubert merely groaned in annoyance and looked away.

Derpy's frown only deepened and she turned to walk away. “Come on Sunset, we’re leaving.”

“We are?” Sunset turned to the rest of the family. “Uh, sorry about that. Uh…” She cleared her throat. “Thanks for dinner Mrs. Falls, you’re a wonderful cook.” She jumped up and shuffled after Derpy, retreating inwardly to herself.

Crackle continued eating his food, trying to hide his amused smirk while Dinky looked confused at what just happened.

Hubert looked back to his food and returned to eating. “You’re sleeping on the couch tonight.” Graceful Falls declared, causing Hubert to groan inwardly and shoulders to slump.

Twilight stared down at the journal, contemplating the yellow and red sun on its front cover. She’d been like this since they got on the train, her mind deep in thought on whether she should ask Sunset about her and Fluttershy.

“Yah two communicating telepathically now?” Twilight looked up to see Applejack had sat down next to her.

Twilight rolled her eyes and looked back to the book. “Very funny Applejack, everypony knows there’s no such thing as telepathy.”

“Just as there was no such thing as curses?”

“Ok, first off, that was Poison Joke, not a curse.” Twilight said defensively.

“And Ah suppose what happened with the Crystal Empire was all Poison Jokes doing too?” Applejack asked with a hum. “Pretty elaborate prank for a flower.”

“Oh whatever.” Twilight huffed as she realized she had lost the argument. “What are you doing here anyway?”

“Yah haven’t taken yer eyes off that book for hours, Ah suggest yah actually just talk to Sunset.”

“I know.” Twilight sighed. “But I just have no idea what to say to her.”

“Why’s that? It never seemed like an issue before from what yah’ve told me.”

“Nothing you really need to get involved with. It’s just your counterpart accidentally revealed there’s an… issue with Sunset and Fluttershy's counterpart.” Fluttershy's ears perked and she lightly tilted her head towards the conversation.

“Really?” Applejack looked surprised. “What kind of issue?”

“That’s the thing.” Twilight groaned. “I don’t know and I want to talk to Sunset about it, but I have no idea how to approach asking her.”

“Oh Twi, never change.” Applejack began laughing heartily as she nudged Twilight, earning an annoyed look from Twilight. “Yah just take that quill of yers and talk with her like normal, then lead into a ‘hey, Ah was talking with monkey Applejack earlier and she mentioned there was a situation with monkey Fluttershy. What’s going on with yah two?’ If she doesn’t answer she doesn’t answer, but there’s always a next time.”

“Just because they’re primates AJ doesn’t make them Monkeys. That’s like calling a Minotaur a monkey cause they’re both bipedal.” Twilight explained, Applejack looking bored. “And I’m afraid it’s not that simple. I have no idea what’s going on or how Sunset will react. There’s a reason she didn’t want me to know, if I ask she’ll know your counterpart messed up and be mad at her. Or perhaps she’ll be mad at me. Or she’ll be mad at the both of us! Maybe she’ll be so angry, she’ll cut us both out of her life and stop talking to me entirely! I can’t lose a friend, Applejack!” Her outburst made everyone gathered in the train car look at Twilight.

As Twilight began hyperventilating, Applejack softly put a hoof on her back in response. “Breath girl, breath. Take some deep breaths.” Twilight followed Applejack's instructions and slowly began to calm down as she took deeper and deeper breaths. “Twi, Ah love yah, but frankly that’s stupider than letting a fox run around in the chicken coop.”

“Excuse me?” Twilight asked in an offended tone.

“Why would Sunset cut yah out of her life for that? She trusts yah completely and needs someone she knows she can depend on. Ah mean, think of what yah’ve done for her: show mercy for her crimes, help teach her about friendship, stay by her side during Anonmiss, and be nothing but supportive and helpful. She’s probably very thankful for that, asking what’s going on between her and Monkeyshy isn’t going to scare her away.”

“I dunno AJ.” Twilight said skeptically, but did visibly relax. “I can’t leave it up to chance. I need to look at this from every conceivable angle, come up with a plan of action, slowly probe Sunsets reaction to various stimuli and questions about Fluttershy's counterpart. First I’ll have to approach her casually and ask about her day, tell her how things went with your counterpart, lead into a conversation about the others, slowly lead into Fluttershy and look for the smallest hint of a change of behavior. I might have to hire somepony to look over Sunsets hoofwriting and see if they can find any abnormalities that might clue us in on her emotions- Hey!”

Twilight stopped rambling when she realized Applejack had taken the journal from her and was currently writing in it. She yanked the journal from Applejacks grasp and panickedly looked over what was written. “Hey Sunset, it’s me AJ. Twilights being panicky cause she wants to ask about the situation between you and monkeyshy and thinks you’ll stop being her friend-”

“Applejack!” Everyone looked back to Twilight as she glared at the pony next to her.

“Ah’m sorry, but yah were going to make an overcomplicated plan for the next three weeks and yah need to be focused on that Starlight varmint.”

Twilight was about to retort but was distracted when she noticed that Sunset had started writing back. “You better be right about this.”

“Have Ah ever been in the time yah’ve known me?” Applejack said proudly.

“You thought Zecorah was an evil enchantress who was going to eat Apple Bloom.”

Applejack lost her prideful look and blushed in embarrassment. “Well Ah’m a bit tired, so Ah’m gonna take a nap.” She hastily said as she pulled her hat over her face to hide her blush.

Twilight smiled triumphantly for redeeming herself for their earlier argument and returned her attention to the journal.

Author's Note

So, bad timing admittedly. Sorry for the wait, my house got tented for termites and I had to stay at a relatives house. It was kinda weird so I didn’t write very much and got out of the habit. Work got in the way so even less writing happened.
I swear this isn’t an April Fools joke, that comes later.

Now I know poor Hubert’s going to get some crap for treating Sunset like this, but in his defense, how would any of you react if you had a daughter who suddenly told you she’s friends with the girl who viciously bullied her for years and suddenly brought her to your house?
I wouldn’t be thrilled.

Also this is like the third time I’ve had parents ask their kids how school was.
Is that normal? My mom always asked me so I was used to it, but did your parents ever ask how school went?
I’ll assume dinner around a table with the family is normal, though that was never really a thing at my house.

Also, assertive Derpy was fun to write.

Who even were Serpys bandmates? They’re not in the show proper and show up for one scene.
Cousins perhaps? Sisters of one of her other friends? Fellow club members for subversive music?

You can’t convince me that AJ would absolutely call everyone on the other sid elf the mirror monkeys. That’s something she’d totally do.
Her and rainbow honestly.

Also, that countryism took way too long. There was nothing good online and I’m not clever enough to make my own. So I spent way too much time making something halfway decent.

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!

Sunsets always underestimating Twilight

Sunset walked into Derpy's room, the girl angrily pacing back and forth. “Hey, look, I appreciate you sticking up for me and all, but I really think you should make up with your-”

“I want you to run for Princess.”

“I- what?” Sunset looked confused at Derpy's outburst. “Derpy, I’m not doing that.”

“Well that’s fine, but it was going to be your restitution to me.” Derpy said casually. “Thought you wanted to make up for your past behavior towards me.”

“Wait, what?” Sunset looked even more confused. “Derpy, I don’t see how that helps you any, it really only benefits me.”

“It’s simple really.” Derpy answered. “If you win, I’ll be friends with the Spring princess and gain some popularity by proxy. Or you’ll fail, and I can get some revenge for when you bullied me out running for Fall princess freshman year.”

“I-I dunno.” Sunset looked guilty at Derpy's words. “You have to admit you’re reaching to justify it as your restitution.”

“Oh yeah. A Hundred percent.” Derpy nodded. “To be honest, I just think you’ll have some fun running as princess and it’d be nice for you to put yourself out there.”

“I appreciate that Derpy, but…” Sunset said nothing as she crossed her arms. “I don’t think I can handle another failed campaign. It hurt when I found out I was the only one who voted for me.”

Derpy seemed shocked. “What about Snips and Snails? They were your flunkies right? Didn’t they vote for you?”

“That’s what really hurt. They voted for Twilight. They helped try and steal the crown from her, but voted for Twilight anyway. That spoke louder than words just how little anyone actually liked me.”

Derpy stared at Sunset awkwardly for a moment as she thought over her next words. “Well, this time is gonna be different. You’ll have at least two votes. Me and you girl.” Derpy held out two fingers towards Sunset. “Plus, you’ve changed since the Fall Formal. People actually like you now, you're not the same… jerk, as before. Plus, I’m sure you’ll get some remorse votes due to what happened with Anon.”

“But what if I actually win?” Sunset challenged. “I… I don’t think I could go through that again. After all the times I’ve been crowned princess, I don’t think I can do it again.”

“It’s not about winning or losing.” Derpy retorted. “It’s about having fun. I just want you to have fun Sunset Shimmer. For you to feel confident in yourself again and not stress over whether you win or lose.” Derpy leaned closer. “Did you have fun before you were crowned? Whether you were campaigning or just enjoying everything the Fling offered?”

“Yeah… I did. A lot of fun actually. ” Sunset admits meekly. “But that still doesn’t benefit you any! Even with your flimsy justification.”

“Ok.” Derpy shrugged. “But I’m like super mad at my dad right now and It’ll be fun to stick it to him by having you run for princess. Plus, I could easily guilt you into doing more stuff for me if I wanted.”

Sunset was taken aback by Derpy's attitude. “You don’t seem like the guilting type.”

“I’m not, but you would be the easiest target ever to guilt trip if I wanted to.” Sunset looked nervous and scanned Derpy's room with her eyes awkwardly. “I’m kidding. I don’t guilt people.” Derpy flashed a reassuring smile which seemed to help Sunset relax. “But you would be super easy to guilt into compliance, just saying.”

“Um, alright.” Sunset said in an unsure tone. “But you’ve convinced me. I’ll run for Spring princess for you... even if it doesn’t really benefit you.” Sunset had the wind knocked out of her as Derpy barreled into her and pulled her into a tight hug. ‘She sure likes to hug.’ Sunset remarked.

“I’m glad to hear it!” Derpy finally pulled away with a bright smile on her face. “Now how about you and me slay more zombies? I can sacrifice myself to the horde to make up for earlier.”

Sunset smiled and opened her mouth to agree, only for her bag to vibrate, causing both girls to look over. “Oh, that’s Twilight. She’s probably going to tell me how her meeting with AJ went. I should take this.” Derpy smiled and pulled away, allowing Sunset to walk to her bag and take out the book.

She turned to the most recent page and looked over the words. “Hey Sunset, it’s me AJ. Twilights being panicky cause she wants to ask about the situation between you and monkeyshy and thinks you’ll stop being her friend-” Sunsets eyes widened before glaring down at the words. “Derpy! Get me a pen! I need to yell at Twilight.”

Derpy seemed confused but found a pen and threw it to Sunset.

“Twilight! You really think I’d stop being your friend over this? You’re my best friend!”

Twilight let out a sigh of relief, turning towards Applejack to see the cowgirl had lifted her hat to give Twilight a smug look. Twilight rolled her eyes and elbowed AJ, levitating her quill to respond to Sunset. “That’s a relief, I was so afraid I could lose you if I didn’t approach this right. This entire situation caught me off guard.”

“Yeah, AJ warned me she slipped up with you earlier. I expected you to ask sooner or later.”

“I wouldn’t have to if you were honest with me up front. Why didn’t you tell me something was going on with you and Fluttershy?”

“I’m sorry Twi, I really am. But you’re already doing so much for me that I didn’t want to add more work for you. I don’t want to be a burden.”

“Sunset, you are not a burden. I enjoy helping you, I want to see you happy again.”

“Perhaps, but this isn’t something you can help me with. I knew you’d try to help me and Fluttershy be friends again, but there’s no way in hell im being friends with that conniving bitch.”

Twilight visibly flinched at Sunset's words, starting to grasp just how bad this was. “Sunset! You can’t say that. I know things are difficult, but you can’t say that about Fluttershy.”

“I’m sorry Twi, but I don’t want anything to do with Fluttershy from here on out. Not anymore.”

“And why is that exactly? You can’t just spring something like that on me and not tell me what happened.”

“Twi, I‘m not very comfortable talking about what happened, especially when I’m at a friend's house. I don’t think I could keep a lid on my emotions.”

“I guess that’s understandable, but will you at least give me some details about what happened?” Twilight grew worried when Sunset didn’t respond. “Sunset? You still there?”

“Yeah I’m still here. I guess I can give you a vague run down of what happened, you may get frustrated with the lack of real details.”

“Hey, I don’t want to be pushy. Just reveal what you’re comfortable with, ok?”

“Alright, thanks Twi. You’re a good friend.” Twilight smiled and felt pretty good about herself, but then began wondering if Sunset was trying to butter her up. “So, it wasn’t too long after Fluttershy's singing performance was leaked by Anon. I knew she’d be devastated, and that she blamed me, so I went to talk to her and try to convince her I wouldn’t do something like that to her.”

“I can only imagine how that went down.”

“It was probably worse, because we had a very heated discussion relating to my guilt, whether or not i’m a terrible person who used Fluttershy, and me asking why her of all people believed I was Anon-A-Miss. Some vicious words were exchanged and afterwards I couldn’t look at Fluttershy the same anymore. She’s not a cutesy innocent angel she likes to present herself as, she’s much more conniving. Over here at least, your Flutters fine, I actually kind of adore her.”

Twilight read over Sunset's account of the event, trying desperately to think what the two girls might’ve said to each other to lead to… this. “Alright, I understand why you may not be thrilled with Fluttershy. But while I’m still not sure why you’re angriest with Fluttershy, I promise we’ll figure this out, ok?”

“That’s what I’m afraid of. I appreciate you wanting to fix things between us, but please don’t spend more effort one me, you’re already doing so much.”

“That’s what a friend does Sunset. I’m going to redouble my efforts with your recovery till you’re happy again.”

“I doubt that having Fluttershy as a friend again will help with that at all, but I won’t stop you. Even if it is an exercise in futility.”

“You underestimated me once before you know.” Twilight wrote with a triumphant smirk. She quickly realized how that might’ve come off and panickedly backtracked. “I’m so sorry! I didn’t think that through, I meant it as a joke, I don’t mean to-“

“Twilight, relax!” Sunset placed her words right next to Twilight, interrupting her. “It’s fine, I’m not offended or anything. I actually thought it was funny. I guess I can’t stop underestimating the pretty pony princess pupil.” Twilight lets out a sigh of relief and chuckles at Sunsets teasing. Her train jolts to a stop and she looks out the window to see they’re in Canterlot station. “Twi?”

“Sorry, we just pulled into Canterlot Station. I won’t be able to talk for a while.”

“Alright then, I’ll see you later Twi. Good luck picking out concubines or whatever it is you crazy royals get up to.”

“That’s not happening, I can barely date, I’m definitely not having multiple lovers vying for my attention.” Twilight's eyes lit up as she realized something. “And before you go, can I ask you something?”

“Hit me.”

Twilight stared at the journal for a long moment before writing. “Since I’m in Canterlot, how do you feel about talking to Celestia?”

Author's Note

Seems Lyras plan had a very roundabout success. Seems Derpy didn’t need any coaxing to try and get Sunset to run. Hopefully it doesn’t get weird when everyone learns about Lyras plan.

And I thought It’d be really sad and comedically tragic if Sunset found out she was the only one who voted for herself.

She must be really pissed if she wants to spite her dad, she doesn’t seem like an especially spiteful daughter.

I’m also pretty sure Sunset considers Twilight her best friend, but doesn’t think Twilight feels the same. But I also interpret Twilight as the kind of person who’d view all her friends as her best friend.
Whether that’d be to avoid hurting anyone’s feelings or because she loves her friends that much, who can say.

Well at least we know more about what happened with Sunset and Flutters. Must’ve been a really bad argument if Sunset is this angry. I wonder what they said to eachother?

At least Poneyshy is safe, Sunset seems to like her.

Uh oh, Sunset and Celestia are going to be talking?
Guess Forgotten Friendship is gonna be different in this universe.

Thank you all for reading my fic!

Maybe Derpy knows sideways psychology

Sunset yelped and dropped the journal, taking a step away from it.

“Sunset?” Derpy turned towards her friend. “Is everything alright?”

“Yeah I-I’m Fine.” Sunset says staring at the journal intensely.

“Are you sure?” Derpy asks in an unsure tone, clearly not convinced. “People don’t usually scream and drop books for no reason. Not unless they’re like really scary like this one book I read when I was a-”

“It’s nothing really.” Sunset turned to Derpy, interrupting her before she could monologue. “Twilight just asked me if I wanted to talk to my old mentor.”

“I imagine things didn’t end well for the two of you?”

“You could say that.” Sunset nodded awkwardly.

“You gonna go for it?” Derpy asked. “This might be the best opportunity you’ll have for a while.”

“I don’t know. On the one hand I want to apologize to her, on the other I have no idea what I’m going to say.” Sunset huffed. “Things ended really badly between us.”

“Well it’s up to you.” Derpy shrugged. “Twilight probably won’t force you into something you’re not comfortable with. You’ll have other opportunities to talk to your mentor.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow at her friend. ‘Why isn’t she encouraging me to talk to Celestia? She practically forced me to run for Princess, this isn’t like her.’ Perhaps she only encouraged Sunset when she thought it would help her, or she thought she did enough encouraging today, or maybe-

Sunset's eyes widened as she realized what Derpy was doing, a knowing smirk growing on her lips. “Nice try Derpy, but I’m onto you.”

Derpy looked confused. “What are you talking about?”

“‘Other opportunities to talk to my mentor’, right.” She winks knowingly at Derpy.

“Uh, yeah. Everyone would understand if you’re not ready yet. You can talk to her later.”

“‘Talk to her later’, gotcha.” She says with another wink. “I’m onto you girl, you can’t fold me that easily.”

Derpy just looked confused as she looked at the ground, trying to understand what Sunset was talking about. Sunset meanwhile picked the journal back up and grabbed the pen.

“You know what? Why not. I can’t keep running from Celestia forever. I’ll talk to Celestia if she’s open to the idea.”

“Oh that’s wonderful Sunset!” Sunset chuckled at Twilight's somewhat sloppy excited hoof writing. “When I have the chance I’ll ask Celestia and report back later. I have a really good feeling about this Sunset. Anyway I need to go, I’ll see you later ok? Love you!”

Sunset smirked mischievously. “Is that s-”

Erratic scribble marks quickly covered up Sunset's writing before she could continue. “Don’t make it weird! You know exactly what I meant!” Sunset couldn't help but laugh, earning another confused look from Derpy. “I love you in a platonic, friendly way. Not romantic at all, ok?

“You know the more you deny it the more suspicious it looks right?”

“Oh whatever! I’m going to leave before you give me an aneurysm, I’m stressed enough as is.”

“Bye Twi, I love you.”

"I love you t- hey! That's it, I’m leaving. I thought I'd get more respect as a princess but I guess not.”

Sunset chuckled and closed the journal. “That girl is too easy.”

“So.” Sunset looked towards Derpy. “Is that a yes to talking to your mentor?”

“Mhm.” Sunset answered. “Thanks for helping me out Derpy.”

“You’re welcome!” She said cheerfully before wondering what she did. “What was it I did exactly?”

Sunset rolled her eyes at Derpys feigned ignorance. "Just give it up Derp, I know you were using reverse psychology.”

“Reverse psychology? I can’t even do forward psychology!”

“Surrreee.” Sunset winked.

“No, seriously, I wasn’t doing anything. You're reading too much into this.”

“Gotcha.” Another wink.

“I’m not kidding Sunset!”

“Oh no of course not.” Wink. "I believe you." Wink.

“I don’t even know what reverse psychology is!”

Wink.

Derpy groaned in annoyance and flopped face first onto her bed.

Scootaloo grumbled as she tediously placed each letter for a text into the flip phone. “How did texting take off when it was so torturous!?” She finally finished and sent the text, cradling her poor thumbs. “How did people survive back then? My thumb feels like it’s about to fall off!”

She was off to the next one when suddenly Sweetie called and Scootaloo answered. “Took you long enough. You forced me to send a dozen texts on a flip phone.”

“Sorry Scoots.” Sweetie answered tiredly. “Now what do you want since it’s so important?”

“Well, somebody’s in a good mood.” Scootaloo snarked. “Anyway, I ran into Sunset earlier and she was crying-”

“Oh no, what did you do this time?”

“I didn’t do anything!” Scootaloo huffed in annoyance. “Sunset was crying cause she was told she isn’t allowed to be Valedictorian, which was pretty important to her.”

“Oh, that’s… sad. Why are you telling me this exactly?”

“Cause she’s not going to fight them.” Scootaloo huffed. “She says she deserves it and that she’s lucky she wasn’t expelled. But just because she’s taking this lying down, doesn’t mean I will!”

“Excuse me?”

“I’m going to fight for Sunset's right to be Valedictorian!” She declared, standing on her bed and holding her fist out. Her triumphant demeanor fell when Sweetie broke into a hysterical laughing fit. “I’m serious Sweetie!”

“And how do you plan to do that, hm?” Sweetie challenged. “Blackmail the school board, old Sunset style?”

“Simple.” Scootaloo said with a cocky smile. “I tell the entire school what the school board is doing, convince them how unfair that is, and have everyone protest until they finally give in. Maybe throw a few Molotov cocktails to really get our point across.”

“Didn’t know you were an anarchist, I’m pretty sure throwing Molotov cocktails is illegal.” Sweetie said half jokingly. “You do realize though that this is probably really private information, right? Sunset may not want this getting out to anyone.”

“Fair point.” Scootaloo's cocky smile fell. “Well, I guess I’ll just have to convince her then. I’ll go up to her tomorrow, tell her my plan, and convince her if she rejects it.”

“But you also do realize that students protesting probably wouldn’t do much, right? We’ve got like, what, a few hundred or so students at school? Even if you convinced all of them to protest, they probably wouldn’t convince the school board to do anything. The only thing the school board cares about is how parents feel, cause that probably affects their jobs.” Sweetie remarked. “And I doubt that parents care whether or not a past delinquent gets to be Valedictorian, especially if their own kids have a better shot with her out of the way.”

“Good point, good point…” Scootaloo was deep in thought at what they could do, her eyes finally lighting up. “I got it! When Sunset gives us her blessing, we’ll reveal to the school what’s going on and convince them not to attend graduation in protest. Students not attending graduation due to a decision made by the school board probably doesn’t look good for them.”

“That’s a pretty big plan, Scoots.”

“I don’t think so. Parents will be so angry for the next few years that the school board will have no choice. Won’t your parents be angry that you won’t attend graduation because of something the school board did?”

“Well…” Sweetie said nothing as she thought it over. “Perhaps parents would be the tipping point for the school board, they’re probably the only people whose opinion the school board cares about. But why would anyone not want to attend graduation to support Sunset? There’s no guarantee of anyone doing that for her.”

“Sunset literally saved the world.” Scootaloo pointed out. “Went through a lot because of what we did so people would be more sympathetic towards her, has shown she’s a good person now (which the school board people don’t seem to care about), and is objectively the smartest person at school. At least when it comes to GPA and academic achievements, so she’s best qualified. I can’t see why anyone wouldn’t want her to be Valedictorian.”

“I guess. If we really want to get the message out, we should recruit my sister and her friends. People will listen to them.”

Scootaloo froze at the mention of the Rainbooms. “Uh, y-yeah. That sounds like a good idea, good thinking Sweetie.”

“If you want, I can just ask my sister now. I know things are awkward between you and Rainbow right now.”

“No, no it’s fine. It’ll be easier if they’re all in the same room. Sunset takes priority, I can face down Rainbows wrath when I try recruiting the Rainbooms.”

“If you’re sure.” Sweetie answered in a nervous tone. “So I’m assuming we want to get the seniors and juniors, but what about the other grades?”

“I was hoping we could get everyone seniors down to 7th graders. If we’re lucky, we could maybe convince everyone that comes after for a few years.”

“What would be the point of that? You want to punish the school board?”

“I’m sure they can give her Valedictorian even after she graduates… if they can’t then yes, I want to punish the school board, hundred percent.” Sweetie sighed in exasperation over the other line. “But I’ll take whatever convinces the school board to rescind the punishment. That kind of pressure from angry parents and students will have to convince them, right?”

“We should probably run this by Bloom, see what she has to say.”

“Can’t until tomorrow. But something tells me we won’t be getting any help from her.”

“Probably not. She probably won’t want to join any more plots after what happened Saturday.” Sweetie Belle agreed. “I need to get going Scoots, see you tomorrow.”

“See ya.” With that Sweetie Belle disconnected the call and Scootaloo flopped down on her bed. A big smile spread on her face as she stared up at the ceiling. “Don’t worry Sunset, you’ll be Valedictorian. I promise.”

Author's Note

17 days? Yeah, work sucks. That’s probable a new record, sorry about that everybody.

And there is no reverse psychology, Sunsets hearing what she wants to hear. Much to Derpys annoyance.

Anyone else think individually placing buttons into a flip phone to text looks torturously annoying? Good thing I’m too young to remember that.
Which makes scoots punishment all the worse.

At least we know what Scoots plan is now.
Thank god it’s not manipulative and secretive like Blooms, she’ll have to run this by everyone and have a very public grudge match.
God knows how successful it will be.

And how many students are in the average high school exactly? My school was a bit small so I have no idea.
CHS doesn’t seem too big either.

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic! Here’s to hoping for a regular updating schedule again.

Two suns talk

“-and then we kicked her sorry butt like this!” Rainbow Dash flew off her street and began shadowboxing an invisible enemy. Applejack rolled her eyes and bit down on her tail, pulling the Pegasus from the air.

“Um, not exactly Princess.” Twilight looked back to Princess Celestia. “She had gotten away before we were able to, Uh, ‘kick her sorry butt’ so to speak. She had escaped into the cave systems and is most likely on the run.”

“And you say she had the ability to remove ponies Cutie Marks?” Twilight nodded. “It is unfortunate a pony with her talents has gone down such a dark path. I can only imagine what happened for her to decide Cutie Marks were evil…” Celestia was quiet for a moment. “And you say a magical map appeared in your castle to show you the location of the village?”

“That is correct Princess. Preparations are already underway to study the map and its effects.”

“Very good.” Celestia turned to Fluttershy. “Now, I believe that is all we need to discuss. You are all dismissed.”

Each of the ponies bowed to Celestia and made their way to the exit. Twilight stopped right before she crossed the threshold, remembering her promise to Sunset. “Princess Celestia, can I ask you a question?”

“You just did.” Celestia said teasingly, having lost her regal tone from before.

“Oh! I guess I did. Excuse my presumptuousness.” Twilight said as she bowed her head.

Celestia shook her head at Twilight's inability to see she was only teasing her. “Twilight, please, there is no need for such formality when it’s just you and me.” Celestia trotted over and lifted Twilight's head. “Now, what’s on your mind?”

Twilight was quiet as she tried thinking of the best way to erode her question. “It’s about Sunset Shimmer.”

“Oh, is that so?” Celestia's expression cracked and she pulled away her hoof. “How is she doing? Last I heard she was dealing with someone on the, what was it, ‘Internet’?”

“Well, you can ask her yourself because-” Twilight pulled the journal out and levitated it between them. “-I brought the journal with me.”

Celestia actually took a step away from the journal, her eyes scanning its every feature. “Oh, Twilight, I appreciate you want to make things right between us, but I’m afraid that simply isn’t possible. Sunset doesn’t want to talk to me.”

“That’s the thing though.” Twilight trotted up to Celestia, a bright smile on her face. “I asked her earlier if she wanted to talk to you and she said yes! But only if you were open to talking to her as well.”

“She… she did?” Celestia asked in a hopeful tone, taking the journal from Twilight. “Thank you Twilight, this means a lot to me.” She turned to Twilight and nodded in appreciation. “Please inform the staff I will be retiring to my chambers for the remainder of the evening, and to not bother me unless it’s an emergency.”

“Of course Princess. I hope everything goes well with you and Sunset.”

“As do I Twilight.” Celestia held the journal close as she exited the room. “As do I.”

Celestia made her way through the halls, wishing she could just dash to her room and talk to Sunset, but knew she had an image to uphold. She nodded politely to anyone she came across and finally entered her room and closed her door behind her.

She laid on her bed and stared down at the journal, anxiety and trepidation growing within her. “Come on Celestia, it’s just Sunset… the Sunset you haven’t spoken to for seven years... The Sunset you banished from the castle…” She groaned and put the journal down. “What am I going to say to her?”

For ten minutes Celestia sat there, thinking of dozens of messages she could write to Sunset to open up the conversation. From formal and detached, to jovial and warm. Finally she realized she didn’t need to do any of that, it didn’t matter what she wrote, Sunset would just be happy to be talking again.

With that, Celestia grabbed the journal, levitated a quill, and got to writing.

“So, this guy is from a time traveling alien society but looks like a human?”

“Mhm.”

“And he doesn’t have a name?”

“Of course he has a name! It’s the Doctor.”

“That’s… dumb.” Sunset remarked as she reached over and got a fistful of popcorn. “Why do you watch this again?”

“My boyfriend is a huge Dr. What fan.” Derpy answered. “I watch for him, just so I can understand his cute ramblings.”

“Is this what love is? Having to watch cheap Sci-fi so you know what they’re talking about?”

“Love is also cosplaying in uncomfortably tight clothes for him and being dragged three hours to the convention hall and learning he got the date wrong.” The two girls shared a laugh together, only stopped when Sunset's journal began vibrating. “Does Twilight have a girl crush on you? She seems to write to you a lot.”

“No, but I’ll be sure to tease her that you think she has a crush on me. She’ll love that.” Sunset opened the journal and her heart skipped a beat at what she saw.

“Sunset, it’s me. Are you there?” Sunset immediately recognized Celestia's handwriting, unable to believe what she was seeing. A torrent of emotion raged within her and a part of her wanted to close the journal right there and then.

“Something tells me it wasn’t Twilight?” Sunset didn’t even look at Derpy as she shook her head, her eyes transfixed on the words in front of her. “I’ll leave you two alone, just holler if you need anything, ok?”

Sunset merely nodded as Derpy snagged the popcorn bowl and fled through her door. Sunset gingerly sat down on Derpy's bed. She grabbed the pen from earlier and shakily began writing. “I’m here Princess Celestia. It’s been a long time.”

“Oh Sunset! It’s so good to talk with you again.”

Sunset stared down at Celestia's words for a moment before completely breaking down. “I’m so sorry Princess Celestia! You were right, you were right about everything! I wasn’t ready to learn about the mirror or be a princess. I’m so, so sorry.”

“Sunset! It’s ok. I know you’re sorry, I’m just glad to be talking with you again. I’ve missed you a lot.” That soothed Sunset a little. “And you know what? I’m sorry too.”

That caught Sunset off guard and she furiously began scribbling. “What are you sorry for? I'm the arrogant narcissist that never respected you, I never took your listens to heart, and I’m the one that went against your wishes then ran away from home to some unknown world!”

“While this is all true, it still doesn’t excuse the fact that I failed you. I’ve had arrogant and ambitious students before, and I’ve always been able to temper their worst impulses and redirect their ambition. I showed you the mirror, and whatever you saw ultimately doomed you.” There was a lull in Celestia's writing. “If I didn’t show you that mirror...”

“There was no way you could’ve known I would’ve seen me as a princess in the mirror, you were trying even then to humble me.”

“You saw yourself as a princess?”

“For a brief second, yes. I saw myself as an Alicorn.” Sunset had a bitter smile on her face as she wrote the next passage. “So, are you ready to talk about magic mirrors?”

“Well, since you already went through one I might as well.” Sunset giggled lightly at Celestia's teasing. “I know precious little about the mirror, Starswirl was a great wizard but poor note keeper. But from my understanding, in addition to being a gateway to another world, it can also show the viewer their future.”

Sunset's eyes widened. “So that means-”

“Yes Sunset, I had intended to uplift you into an Alicorn when you proved yourself worthy. First, I had intended for you to become the bearer of Magic when Nightmare Moon returned.”

“Just how long had you been planning this? Ponyville is the closest settlement to the Castle of the Two Sisters, it seems strange you coincidentally founded a town that close to the elements decades in advance, all the element bearers just so happened to be there, and Ponyville was chosen for the thousandth Summer Sun Celebration.”

“Sunset, I’d been planning for Nightmare Moon's return the day my sister was taken from me.” Celestia answered. “Ponyville was just the final phase of my plan. I couldn’t stop her before, I could only seal her away with help from the elements, and using them by myself nearly killed me. It had also transformed them into useless rock, the elements were never meant to be used in such a way. They would only be able to manifest again when six individuals proved themselves worthy.”

“What if they didn’t? There was no guarantee anyone would have proven worthy in time. Twilight told me they only barely defeated Nightmare Moon as is.”

“Sunset, when you get as old as me, you learn you always need a backup plan. Of course I had prepared for the possibility the elements wouldn’t manifest.”

“What was it then?”

“Nothing too complicated I am afraid. I would just fight her till I was killed. You must understand, there was no way I could’ve won. At best I would’ve defeated her and died in the attempt, or she would have succeeded in killing me.”

“But then how would-”

“Why do you think I uplifted Cadence? If I had died and Nightmare Moon was still alive, I would’ve at least weakened her enough for Cadence to finish her off. If Cadence survived, she’d have taken over as ruler. If she hadn’t, it would’ve been Blue Blood and you. Then later Twilight when she became my pupil.”

“Were you going to kill Nightmare Moon?”

“I would have to, I was unable to seal her away without the elements. It would be regrettable that Luna would’ve been killed as well, but considering the fates of billions hung in the balance it would have been necessary.”

“Fates of billions? What do you mean?”

“Sunset, what do you think would’ve happened if night and day suddenly stopped? One half of the planet would’ve been cooked by the sun while the other would’ve frozen over. At best civilization would’ve survived in the twilight region, at worst everyone would’ve died. No one would be able to raise and lower the sun and moon as long as Nightmare Moon was alive, and she was too far gone to realize the implications of her plan. Or perhaps she didn’t care.”

“Guess I never really thought about it.” Sunset pondered over this new information, having never seen this side of Celestia before. “Why were all the element bearers there? I assume you had Twilight meet with them because they were the most likely candidates, but why were they all there?”

“Luckily, fate smiled on us by having two of the bearers already there. The rest were scouted out by my spies and subtly moved to Ponyville when they were identified as prime candidates. Pinkie was told of a town that desperately needed somepony to cheer them up, and we paid off the previous apprentice baker so she would quit her position so Pinkie could take over. My spies infiltrated the Cloudsdale weather service and reassigned Rainbow Dash to Ponyville. Finally we fabricated a situation where a ‘sick’ dog couldn’t be cured by anypony in town, leading Rainbow Dash to invite Fluttershy over who ‘cured’ him, which led to Rainbow Dash convincing Fluttershy to stay in town.”

“This all seems rather-”

“Manipulative? I know. I’m fully aware of the shady nature of my actions. But considering it was the only chance to save my sister and the entire world, I would do it again. Plus, I’ve had to do a lot worse Sunset, this job requires you to get your hooves dirty to preserve the lives of others. Not every threat can be destroyed with armies or magic.”

Sunset didn’t want to inquire further about what Celestia may have done, so chose to ask about the bearers. “Do they know?”

“No, but this information will be freely shared with them should they inquire about it. Plus, I’m sure Twilight will be reading over our interaction.”

“If I know Twilight, she’ll probably be stressing over whether or not she should snoop.” Sunset chuckled. “She’ll try to justify it by saying she needs it for my recovery, but fight with herself for hours thinking she’ll violate our privacy.”

“She’ll probably have a nervous freak out.”

“Exactly! Much like when she harbored me during-” Sunset realized what she was writing and put a hand to her mouth.

“If you’re worried that Twilights going to be in trouble for sheltering you during Hearth's Warming, don’t. I already knew.”

Sunset's eyes widened. “You knew? How?”

“Twilight is many things, a good liar isn’t one of them. I received a letter from her stating that you specifically weren’t there and she definitely wasn’t hiding anything.”

“Are you serious? We need to teach that girl how to lie.” Sunset face palmed. “She’s probably going to freak out when she reads that.”

“Personally I thought it was sweet. Sheltering you while you were going through a tough time and attempting to keep you hidden from me. I wasn’t going to pry anyway, I had assumed you were done with me by that point.”

“What!? Why would you assume that? I wasn’t the same arrogant brat anymore.”

“When you were confirmed to still be alive, I had waited three months for you to pick the journal back up and write back to me. When you didn’t, I had assumed that you were still angry with me and had decided to cut ties.”

“Is that why the journal ended up with Twilight?”

“Yes. I figured that since you were never going to talk to me again, there was no use in keeping it. I knew Twilight would quickly realize what it was and try to communicate with you, though I hadn’t expected you would write in it yourself the very same day.”

“Well, it was an emergency.” Sunset thought over what to say next. “Celestia, I’m really sorry I nearly ruined your plans. I feel so much worse for what I did now, the world could’ve been destroyed because I was being a selfish bitch. Guess you were wrong to think I was worthy of being uplifted.”

“Firstly, don’t ever call yourself that… name again. Secondly, I did say that the mirror showed you your future. There’s still a chance Sunset.”

“But I’d need to be your student! You kicked me out, remember?”

“Sunset, I was angry. Rightfully so, but I had regretted what I said before I found out you left. I was going to find you the next morning and talk things out and give you one more chance. Obviously that never happened, but the point is that, if you so wish, you can resume your studies under me when you come back home.”

“Really?” Sunset felt her eyes water as she shakily began writing. “You’re serious?”

“I am. But something tells me that’s not what you want. Twilight’s doing a better job than I ever did as your teacher, and you’re probably learning things over there that I could never teach you. Besides, being worthy has nothing to do with being my student. Cadence was never my student but she proved herself worthy of ascension after all.”

“I guess that’s true.” A smile grace Sunsets lips as she wiped her eyes. She wasn’t sure if she even wanted to be princess anymore, but to know that Princess Celestia still had faith and offered Sunset her place as her student again, despite everything she did, overwhelmed the poor girl with gratitude.

“Now Sunset, about your family…”

Author's Note

Yay! Another chapter done in a reasonable amount of time! And just a day before my birthday!

And yes Twilight was so excited she forgot to report back to Sunset. Don’t worry, Celestia and Sunset will tease her for that.

And very slight trollestia in this one, I always kind of liked that characterization.

And there, I made a Dr. Whooves/Dr. Who reference. Dr. What was the best I could do, Dr. Who already has the best title.

And the mirror showing people their future is my interpretation of what happened. Celestia definitely was planning on uplifting Susnet at some point whether the future is predestined or what I’m not sure.

The elements being useless after Celestia used them is my interpretation as to why they just suddenly disappeared and Celestia never used them for any threats that may or may not have appeared in the intervening thousand years.

I’m also pretty sure Celestia would’ve had to throw hands with NM if Twilight failed. Which she thought she might’ve died in the attempt and that’s the reason Cadence was princess.

And while we saw that everything was somehow fine if NM won, Celestia doesn’t know that. It makes sense she thought that the entire world would’ve died if day and night stopped turning.

And anyone else find it really suspicious that Ponyville just so happened to be the closest settlement to the castle of the two sisters, where the elements were found, and Celestia had a hand in its creation?
Or that all the bearers just so happened to be there and Twilight was coincidentally required to meet with them, some not even having lived in the town their whole lives?
Or that Ponyville, of all places, was chosen for the thousand Summer Sun Celebration?
Celestia definitely planned something. You can’t convince me otherwise.

My explanation as to why all the element bearers were there is the best possible thing I could come up with. Personally I’m kind of proud of it.

I’m also pretty sure that a world leader would have to order assassinations, espionage, blackmail, disappearances of threats to the nation, etc. that just seems the nature of national security. Every world leader probably has blood on their hands and we can only hope they did (most of) it for the right reason.
Celestia is no different.

And poor Twilight has everyone she knows tease her. She’ll feel so embarrassed after reading over their interaction.

Twilight also seems like a terrible liar, I’m sure she would’ve revealed that Sunset was with her during Hearths warming.

Celestia thinking Sunset would never talk to her again is also my interpretation as to why the journal just so happened to end up with Twilight out of the blue.

But at least this thing ended on a somewhat happy note. Sunsets still got a chance at being princess.
I won’t write Sunset and Celestia talking about Sunsets family cause I want to keep that a secret.

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!

Fluttershys surprising friend

Sunset groggily opened her eyes as the most annoying alarm ever woke her up. She lifted her head and blinked the sleep from her eyes, the alarm mercifully stopping.

Sunset finally realized she was on the floor, causing her to jump up and look around, finally realizing she wasn’t even in her room.

She briefly wondered if she had been kidnapped before a gray blur wrapped itself around her. “Good morning sleepy head!”

She looked over and found Derpy was awkwardly hanging off the side of her bed to hug Sunset. “Derpy? Why am I- did I sleep over?”

“Yep! I came back after a few hours and found you sound asleep on the floor with that journal on your lap. Seems that conversation took a lot out of you.” Derpy giggled and let go, standing up and stretching. “I took the liberty of putting it away for you and giving you a blanket and pillow. Hope you don’t mind.”

Sunset's eyes widened. “Crap!” She jumped up. “I didn’t mean to sleep over! I-I don’t have a change of clothes, I need to get ready for school, and-”

“Sunset! Relax, you can borrow some of mine.” Derpy said as she held up her folded skirt, shirt, and tie. “Except underwear, you’re on your own with that.”

“Good, cause I wasn’t going to wear your underwear anyway, that’d be really weird… don’t even think your bra would fit me anyway.” Sunset took the clothes from Derpy and looked them over. “This is rather close to what Scribble Dee wears, did you steal her style?”

“What? No.” Derpy laughed dismissively yet slightly suspiciously. “She stole my style. You can take my word for it, no need to ask her.” Before Sunset could ask any further, Derpy grabbed her and forced her towards the bathroom. “Now you should get ready before the rest of my family steals the bathroom, we got an unopened toothbrush for guests in the cabinet. I’ll set something up for breakfast so no need to worry.”

Sunset nodded and hurriedly made her way to the bathroom. She’d have to be quick before Derpy's family needed to get ready themselves. She berated herself for passing out, it seemed rather rude to just sleep over when that was never the plan to begin with. She was already testing the hospitality of Derpys parents.

She shook her head and looked down at the clothes. It definitely wasn’t her style, and people were definitely going to notice that she and Derpy were wearing the same thing, but beggars couldn’t be choosers. “Well… I guess I could do without the tie. Scribble would probably sue me if I also stole her trademark tie look.”

Fluttershy yawned as she walked through the school halls, ignoring the two very loud arguments she passed by (no doubt relating to Anon). She stopped at her locker and inputted the code, took off the lock and was greeted with the sound of ten air horns going off at once.

Fluttershy yelped in alarm and jumped back, falling on her butt as the locker closed and silenced the air horns. She sat sprawled on the ground, her heart beating rapidly. After a few seconds she recovered and, realizing who it was, looked angry. “Discord!”

“Speak of the devil and the devil shall appear.” Fluttershy looked behind herself to see Discord standing over her, the wide grin on his face revealing the abnormally long and sharp right canine tooth as he stood next to his cleaning cart.

He was a tall and lanky man with black hair, white streaks in his hair above his ears, bushy eyebrows, a long soul patch, and sickly yellow eyes with a red iris. He was wearing a fine brown suit, a light blue tie around his neck, a yellow undershirt, red pants, brown shoes, a green sock on his right foot and a brown sock on his left.

She huffed in annoyance as he helped her up. “Ten airhorns? Really Discord? Wouldn’t one have been enough?”

“Well, no it wouldn’t, one air horn would be boring, it’s been done to death.” He held up his hands in surrender “And I swear it wasn’t me this time!”

“If it wasn’t you, then who could it have been?” Fluttershy yelped and jumped into Discords arms as another air horn was blown right behind her. She looked to see a twelve year old girl with light purple skin, spiraled purple eyes, curly purple and white hair wearing a propeller beanie who was holding up the offending object. She smiled, threw a key chain full of keys at Discord, blew a kazoo, and ran away.

Discord laughed heartily as Screwball ran and disappeared behind a corner. “That’s my little abomination! Go make your daddy proud!” He helped Fluttershy back onto her feet and picked the keys off the ground. “I was wondering where my keys were. Really, I’d lose my own head if it weren’t attached.”

“She stole your keys, you didn’t lose them.”

“She’d steal my head too if it weren’t attached, though I’m not entirely unconvinced she isn’t planning on fixing that little problem.” Discord placed the key chain on a cleaning cart. “Other than my daughter's prank, how are you doing on this dreadfully normal morning?”

“I’m not sure.” Fluttershy sighed. “The other day Rainbow told me that AJ told her Sunset was seeking us out, and I’ve just been thinking about that ever since. I can’t decide whether to be ecstatic or terrified.”

“Shouldn’t that be a good thing? If I’m not mistaken, you want her to forgive you and be her friend again, right? Shouldn’t this be a dream come true?”

“It is! But I have no idea how I’m going to make it up to her. I’m almost as bad as Dash was; I was the first person to give her a chance yet refused to hear her out, I told her I knew she was a better person, I betrayed my element in the worst way possible, and I just watched as she was bullied relentlessly! How do you make up for all that?”

“Not to mention what happened between you two during your talk, it was quite surprising what you said to her after you told me everything that happened.” Discord gave a sideways glance to no one in particular, smiling devilishly. “Sorry audience. I know what happened but you don’t, sometimes life just isn’t fair.”

Fluttershy ignored Discord’s odd outburst. “That too!” She trembled uncomfortably. “She definitely deserves an apology for that…”

“Fluttershy, you are the kindest pon- person I know. You became friends with me after all.” Fluttershy looked towards Discord as he talked. “If you can befriend someone who had a heart of stone like me, I know you’ll find some way to make Sunset forgive you.”

Fluttershy only gave an unsure sigh in response. “But what if I can’t?”

“Well, I’m told friends are supposed to help out with this sort of thing. Something tells me it’s either you’re all forgiven, or none of you are. They’d always try to get Sunset to forgive you.”

“I don’t want to jeopardize my friends' relationship with Sunset though, they should all be friends with her if she forgives them.”

“Something tells me neither of you will have a choice.” Discord smirked. “Your friends are stubborn that way.”

Suddenly the warning bell sounded and everyone hurried off to their first period. “First period already!? I’m going to be late!” Fluttershy opened her locker, ignoring the horrific cacophony of airhorns and Discord’s laughter, and got her stuff. “I can’t believe I let the two of you make me late! Not that you care, you’d probably prefer it if I skipped school entirely.”

“What? No! Just because I’m an anarchist and connoisseur of chaos doesn’t mean I think children shouldn’t take their education seriously. It’s the only thing that is truly yours.” Discord grabbed his cleaning cart and began to walk off. “Now if you excuse me, if I know my daughter she’s probably left a trail of strawberry milk all over school. Farewell, adios, bonjour, gene se qua, gazuntite, aloha, egassem sdrawkcab a si siht-”

Fluttershy rolled her eyes as Discord named random foreign words as she closed her locker, mercifully silencing the airhorns, and ran to her first period.

“Well howdy Sunset!” Applejack greeted happily, stopping when Sunset turned around and revealing she wasn’t in her usual clothes. She looked down and saw Sunset was wearing a green skirt, feeling kind of dumb for not realizing it earlier.

“Morning Applejack.” Sunset said tiredly as she returned her attention to her locker.

“What… what are yah wearing?” An amused smile grew on Applejacks face. “Aren’t those Derpy's clothes? Did yah sleep over?”

“Uh- Well- no? I mean, I did but-” sunset cleared her throat. “Try not to make a big deal out of it ok? I passed out while at Derpys and she didn’t wake me up so I ended up inadvertently sleeping over. I’m not going to wear my dirty clothes if I can help it, so she offered me some of hers. Just be thankful I decided to skip the tie.”

Applejack opened her locker to hide the bright smile on her face. She couldn’t help but feel overjoyed to hear Sunset was hanging out with someone again, though did feel a bit of jealousy towards Derpy. “Well, Ah take it yah two had fun?”

“Lot of fun actually. Did you know she’s a fellow gamer girl? Or that she’s rich? And she’s super therapeutic too, I really needed her kind of support after Anon. I should’ve hung out with her a long time ago… though, things were kind of tense with her parents, especially her dad.” Sunset said the last part awkwardly. “She uh… also wants me to run for Spring Princess.”

Applejack immediately poked her head out of her locker. “She what?”

“She said it’d be my restitution to her, gave a seriously flimsy excuse but if that’s what she wants then who am I to argue?” Sunset closed her locker. “If you don’t believe me you can ask her yourself.”

“No Ah believe yah, though Ah’m not sure how that’d help her any.” Applejack closed her own locker. “Though now yah really have to talk to Rarity, a dress fit for a princess is no easy feat, even for her.”

Sunset groaned. “Just another thing to add to my ever expanding list. Faust, I have no idea how I’m going to approach her.”

“Ah recommend something simple, Ah’m sure a ‘hey, Ah’m running for princess, can yah make me a dress?’ Will suffice.” Applejack put a hand on Sunsets shoulder and squeezed lightly when she saw the girl still looked nervous. “Hey, If yer too nervous to approach her on her own, yah can call me for backup.”

Sunset smiled gratefully. “Thanks AJ, I think I’ll just have you as moral support. I just hope I don’t have to add anything else to my list.”

“SUNSET! I NEED TO TALK TO YOU!” Applejack and Sunset jumped and inadvertently held each other when Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo ran up to the two of them from opposite directions and yelled the same thing at the same time.

The two girls then immediately saw each other, Scootaloo wilting at a Rainbow's gaze and an angry look growing on Rainbow Dash's face.

“R-Rainbow!”

“... Scootaloo.”

Author's Note

Holy crap, 23 days since th last chapter? That’s a new record.
Super sorry about the wait everybody, it’s been hard for me to get back into writing regularly, especially with work and Elden Ring.

Anyway, the most annoying alarm ever is of course an Iphones default alarm. Those things are super annoying.

And Sunset comparing Derpys clothes to Scribble Dee is a reference to the fact that their models wear the same clothes, but only change the colors. Seems they cut corners on our beloved Derpy.

And Discord makes his fist appearance.
Somewhat disappointed he never made it to Equestria girls, but I’m rectifying that mistake.
I’ve seen fics where he’s the president (cause political jokes, haha), the chemistry teacher, and the janitor.
I decided to make him the janitor, but an impeccably dressed and weirdly rich janitor. No seriously, he has millions. No one understands why he’s working as a janitor. I’ve actually been workshopping him for a while now.

I did have to convert his blue horn into his tie and both his arms into his yellow undershirt. I also had to scrap the original idea of having him wear mismatched shoes, cause I found all that kinda dumb.
As to why he has yellow eyes, well he’s Discord. He’s not supposed to make sense. He claims it’s a medical condition.

And don’t worry, there’s nothing weird going on between Flutters and Discord. They’re just friends. They became friends when Flutters was the only student who really actually talked with him and wasn’t too annoyed with his pranks.

As for why Screwball has swirled eyes, she’s wearing contacts... so she claims.
Her blowing a kazoo wa s inspired by a piece of fan art where everyone’s racing together in a comedic way and Screwballs blowing a kazoo while riding a tricycle. .

Also, Discord’s broken the fourth wall like twice now, I’ve decided he’s almost as bad as Pinkie when it comes to that.

I’ve also decided that Screwball prefers strawberry milk, much to her fathers chagrin.
Though at the very least they share a love of cotton candy.

And seems Rainbow and Scoots chose just the wrong time to bother Sunset, let’s hope things don’t get out of hand with the two sisters.

Anywa, thanks for reading my fic! Let’s hope I don’t take too long next time!

Twilight (accidentally) spills the tea

Bon-Bon trudged out of Celestia's office miserably. She had just gotten done confessing her part in Anon-A-Miss’ post about Lyra, barely able to keep herself from breaking down while she recounted what she did to Celestia.

She didn’t even react when Celestia slapped her with detention for the rest of the year, barred her from extracurriculars until further notice, require her to write a ten page essay about how what she did was wrong, community service around the school, have her permanent record marked with what she did, have her phone confiscated at the beginning of school every morning, and having to be supervised by faculty when using school computers.

Bon-Bon felt she deserved it for what she did to her friends and getting away with it for so long. No doubt Lyra was going around school and telling everyone how terrible a person Bon-Bon was.

Even if she didn’t, people were going to find out anyway. Everyone who posted to Anon was eventually found out. She hoped she wouldn’t be totally ostracized by half the school like some of the students were, not that it mattered anyway.

Bon-Bon reached her locker and grabbed the lock. Her chest tightened when she looked at it, Lyra bought her this lock. No real reason really, just decided to buy Bon-Bon one while she was out getting her own.

“God, I’m not going to cry over a fucking lock am I?” She groaned and rested her head against the locker. It was going to be a long few months if she cried over everything remotely related to Lyra.

“Bon-Bon!” Great, now she was hallucinating Lyras voice. “Bon-Bon!” She was pretty sure this counted as schizophrenia. “BON-BON!”

Bon-Bon perked up and looked over to see Lyra running towards her really fast. The girl tensed and took a step backward. Lyra wasn’t going to kill her was she?

Bon-Bon had the wind knocked out of her as Lyra barreled into her and wrapped her in a hug. She was left dazed and confused, patting herself down to make sure Lyra hadn’t stabbed her. “L-Lyra? What are you-?”

“I’m hugging you, duh.” Lyra started as she pulled away, her hands gripping Bon-Bons biceps. “Please don’t tell me you got with someone else as a rebound and are going to break up with me!”

“What? No! What are you even talking about? You broke up with me, remember?”

“I didn’t! I mean I did, but I didn’t mean it, ok?” Lyra took a deep breath to calm herself down. “When you confessed, it hurt. I couldn’t believe you could do something like that to me. Do that to all of us. So, I… I wanted to hurt you back.” Lyra said regretfully. “I know it was wrong, but you hurt me so I felt it was only fair I hurt you. Making you think you lost me was my way of doing it. I was going to leave you like that for a few days so you would feel really bad about what you did and not do that to me again.”

Bon-Bon stared blankly at Lyra as she spoke. “Well, I’m not... thrilled to hear that, but I guess I don’t really have any room to judge. What changed your mind?”

“I talked to Derpy and she knocked some sense into me. Scared me into thinking you might rebound with someone else and break up with me, also made me realize it was probably abusive. It was wrong of me, I love you and I still want to be with you.” Lyras face hardened. “But I am furious with you for what you did. I understand you wanted to help me, but there was a better way to go about it.”

“There was.” Bon-Bon nodded. “I’m so sorry I did that to you Lyra, I don’t know why I thought that was going to help you, and I’m so so sorry for hiding it for a month and splitting our group up.”

“Ah, that was mostly Octie anyway.”

Bon-Bon didn’t seem convinced but didn’t say anything. “Where do we go from here now?”

“I don’t know.” Lyra sighed. “I think I just need some time. Wouldn’t mind if you tried to make it up to me though, but I’ll leave that to you.”

“Of course, i’ll think of something.” Bon-Bon smiled despite herself, her smile immediately fading as she realized something. “Wait, If Derpy knocked some sense into you, does that mean you told her everything?”

“Kinda hard not to. She’s also furious with you btw.”

“Lyra!” Bon-Bon tensed. “I really wish you hadn’t told her, I was going to meet with her after school and tell her everything.”

“Well, I erased the need for you to do that then.” Lyra helpfully added. “She’ll probably find you first.”

“Please tell me you didn’t make it sound any worse?”

“I told her the truth: you revealed my secret and didn’t confess for a month. She thought you framed her at first, but I nipped that in the bud.”

Bon-Bon sighed in both exasperation and relief. “Guess I can talk to her at lunch… science is going to be an awkward affair.”

“Yeah.” Lyra laughed. “I don’t envy you.” The warning bell chimed and the girls looked up. “I need to go, see ya Bon-Bon.”

Bon-Bon was a little sad when Lyra let go of her and began running to class, her shoulder slumping at the somewhat casual goodbye from her. Still, she shouldn’t look a gift horse in the mouth, Lyra was still with her even if she probably didn’t deserve it. Even if things were going to be awkward, Bon-Bon was going to take those challenges head on!

Though something told her she was going to falter under the cross eyed glare of a certain bubbly blonde haired girl. She was already shivering from thinking of the inevitable confrontation with Derpy.

She hadn’t even noticed when she passed by Derpys class, who calmly stared after her from the doors window. She took out a bubble wand and blew some more bubbles before slowly sinking out of sight.

The bell rang, signifying the end of the first period, causing Sunset to stand up and start packing her things. Rainbow Dash walked by her, pointed to her ice pack and bloody napkins that she held against her nose, and flashed her a proud smile, giving her a thumbs up for good measure.

Sunset rolled her eyes and filed out of the classroom. She stopped when she felt vibrating in her bag, pulling out the journal and opening it to the most recent page.

“Just so you know, I did have a nervous freak out and spent hours on whether or not I should snoop.”

Sunset smiled and took out a pen. “Good morning to you too, princess.”

“Oh skip the formalities with me Sunset Shimmer. Can’t believe my mentor and best friend were poking fun at me, and that the two of you were so accurate about it.”

“We love you Twilight.”

“Yeah yeah, I love you too. Anyway, it was great to see you and Celestia getting along! Some of the information I learned was… startling to say the last, will probably have to talk to my friends about it, but at least you two had a civil conversation and talked things out.”

“Well, it was thanks to you Twi. I don’t think I’d be brave enough to broach the subject for another year at least.”

“That’s optimistic, I wasn’t expecting you to say anything until after you graduated college.”

“Ouch, I’m hurt Twi.”

“Revenge.” Twilight doodled a malicious grin next to her passage. “So, princess Sunset Shimmer.”

“Twi.”

“What? Celestia said it was possible. I wouldn’t mind having a princess a bit closer to my age.”

“I dunno Twi, I think I’ve given up on that particular goal after the Formal. I’m not really sure what I’m going to do with the rest of my life, my plan for the future was just to graduate college and go from there.”

“Well, if you ever decide you want to be a princess, I’ll be right here supporting you.”

“And what am I going to be princess of? All the good stuff has been taken.”

“Lots of things! Knowledge, magic, video games, being smoking hot. Sky’s the limit.”

“Did you describe me as smoking hot? Twi, you sure you don’t secretly love me? Derpy was wondering if you had a girl crush on me earlier.” Sunset doodled a pony holding up an eyebrow suspiciously.

“I was just-! What? I can’t find my friends pretty without it being romantic? I can’t platonically compliment my friends' looks? You put a lot of work into yourself, I’m just acknowledging it, ok?”

“Surrreeee.” Sunset could practically feel the eyeroll from the other end.

“How about we move on? I saw you and Celestia talked about your family for a bit, you think the Starlight AJ told you about is the same Starlight me and my friends dealt with?”

Sunset looked at the journal with a confused look? “Starlight? My brother's friend with the huge pigtails? What are you talking about Twi?” There was a very long pause from twilight. “Twi?”

“AJ didn’t tell you, did she?”

“She just told me she accidentally revealed my issues with Fluttershy to you, what’s this about Starlight being the same Starlight?”

“Oh, wow, would you look at the time, I need to go and do... princess… things. I’ll see you later, ok?”

“Twi, don’t you dare! You are not dropping this kind of bomb on me and running away!” She groaned when Twilight stopped answering. She immediately took out her phone and texted AJ.

What the hell did Twilight mean about
Starlight being the same Starlight?

AJ:

... Ah shit.

Author's Note

Yay! Another chapter out in a reasonable amount of time!

Anyone else feel the people who gave secrets to Anon often didn’t get a good enough punishment? Most stories don’t touch on that and it feels like no one spunished for their part.
I decided to rectify that with, what I think is, reasonable punishments.

Students might also be ostracized for their part in the fiasco, they’d definitely be ostracized by their friends if they revealed anything.

And thank god I don’t have to write super mopey Bon-Bon, I wanted to make a semi joke about wangst so I had her wangsting over a locker and lampshading it.

And I made Derpy intimidating again, she’s just standing there.... menacingly.

But seems Rainbow is proud of sunsets right hook.

Maybe Twilight shouldn’t make it so easy for Sunset if she doesn’t want to be teased so much.

And it seems AJ and Twilight have switched roles, thanks for assuming Twilight. And she’s being a terrible liar again too.

Now poor AJs gotta deal with the future fallout.

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!

A very eventful lunch pt. 1

Apple Bloom grumbled as she sat down, grabbing a wad of napkins and cleaning what was to be her lunch off her shirt. “Hi Bloom!” Scootaloo said as she dropped her lunch off. “Bye Bloom!”

Apple Bloom looked up, confused at her friend's chipper attitude. She watched Scootaloo run up to the Rainbooms. Pinkie, Rarity and Fluttershy immediately got up to block her, but seemed equally taken aback by Scootaloos enthusiasm.

Apple Bloom watched with interest before her attention was taken away by Diamond Tiara sitting next to her. Diamond huffed indignantly and tiredly began eating her sandwich.

“Uh… Diamond?”

“Hey.” Diamond Tiara turned towards Apple Bloom with a small smile. “So uh, you tell your family about... you know?”

“Ah did.” Apple Bloom said with a bright smile. “And Ah wasn’t disowned. In fact, they already knew.”

“Really?” Diamond seemed shocked by this. “How did they know?”

“Ah used to maybe talk about how pretty yah were.” A bright blush appeared on Apple Bloom's face. “Wasn’t exactly subtle apparently. They’re ok with it though.”

“Well, that’s… good.” Diamond said with an unsure tone, perplexing the farm girl next to her.

“Yer not as happy as Ah thought yah’d be.” Apple Bloom tilted her head. “Is something wrong?”

“It’s nothing.” Diamond sighed. “Just… I told my parents about you and me and my mom wasn’t very happy about it, I can’t tell if it’s because I’m gay or if she wants me to be with someone of higher status. My dad was cool with it, so the two of them got into a fight and, well, things are kinda awkward right now. I’m pretty sure this’ll be the straw that breaks the camel's back, they’ve already had a lot of relationship issues lately. I’m afraid they might divorce over this.”

“Well, that’s good right? Yer mom’s not that nice anyway.”

“Yeah, but she’s still my mom you know? She hasn’t been a great mom, but I still love her… mostly. Plus, if they divorce, she’s probably going to take half my dad's money, which isn’t fair to him.” Diamond got angry and her hands clenched into fists. “She hasn’t lifted a finger for that money and suddenly she can take half of my daddy’s hard work? Why did he ever marry her?” She looked at Apple Bloom. “I bet she’ll get the minimum amount of custody of me she can get away with. Not that I’d want to stay with her or anything, but she’ll just dump all the work on daddy.”

“Your dad didn’t make her sign a prenup?”

“Didn’t need to, daddy wasn’t as rich as he is now. He used to bag groceries himself at Barnyard Bargains before I was born.”

Apple Bloom momentarily gawked at the mental image of Filthy Rich bagging groceries, but she shook her head to rid herself of this disturbing thought and placed a comforting hand on Diamond's shoulder. “Ah’m really sorry Diamond. Ah didn’t know yer parents had such… issues.”

“It’s alright, it isn’t your fault. Mom’s always getting bent out of shape about everything.” She turned to Apple Bloom and placed a hand on top of hers. “I don’t give a shit what my mom says. I like you.”

Apple Bloom couldn’t help but smile. “So, we like dating now or what?”

“I-I don’t know.” Diamond admitted as she looked away. “I’m not sure now is the right time. What with my parents, the fact I’m still kinda mad at you for Anon, people hating because of Anon, the fact you were Anon-A-Miss… seems it’s mostly Anon-A-Miss related.”

“Story of my life…” Apple Bloom said with a tired sigh.

“But I’m not against it per se.” Diamond looked back at Apple Bloom. “I don’t know what dating looks like, but we can give it a try. Maybe incorporate It into your ‘redemption quest’ I have planned for you.”

“Damn, my girlfriends planning my own redemption for me? Ah need to pick up the slack.” Both girls felt their heart flutter when Apple Bloom referred to Diamond Tiara as her girlfriend.

“We should probably tell your friends before we make it official, I’d hate to get between you three.”

“Don’t worry, it seems one of my friends already knows.” Diamond Tiara swiveled her head to where Apple Bloom was pointing.

There we found Scootaloo a few feet away with a smug grin on her face. She swiveled around, hugged her shoulders and began mock making out.

“Beat it Scoots!”

“That is so immature!”

“We’re having a private moment here!”

“Go creep on someone else’s relationship!”

Scootaloo swiveled back to face them, pulling out both her hands and flipping the two girls off as she ran away.

Applejack hurriedly took her lunch tray and made her way to the Rainbooms table. She took out her phone and looked over her texts with Sunset.

Uh, sorry Sunset! Classes are starting.

Let’s talk about Starlight later k?

Ponygirl:

Don’t you dare!

I need to know what’s going on!

AJ!

What did Twilight mean!?

What’s wrong with Starlight?

AJ!

AJ!

AJ!

Stop running you coward!

Ok, maybe it was rather cowardly to turn tail when Sunset demanded answers about Starlight. But what was she supposed to do? Tell Sunset her brother's friend might be a psychopath?

She needed time to figure out what to say to Sunset, she’ll just sit down with her friends and they’ll all discuss it togeth-

“Explain.” Applejack suddenly had a book shoved in her face, making her take a step back to see who it was, not that she needed it. She looked over and saw Sunset with a very angry expression on her face. She was holding the journal up, opened to the latest page, waiting for Applejack to start talking.

“Ah… can’t read Equish.” She offered lamely. She was the Element of Honesty after all.

“You went through the portal, you can read and write Equish as well as I can.” She shoved the journal back into Applejacks face. “Explain.”

“Alright alright! God.” Applejack pushed the journal out of her face. “Can we sit down first?” Sunset rolled her eyes but nodded, following Applejack as they sat down at an empty table. “So, yah know me and Twilight talked-”

“Uh huh.”

“-so while me and Twilight were talking-“

“Ok.”

“-we got to discussing why she needed to catch the train-“

“Yeah.”

“-and she told me-“

“Right.”

“-that-“

“Yep.”

“Can yah not?” Applejack asked with an annoyed look. Sunset pouted but zipped her mouth closed. “Thank yah. Now, as Ah was saying: she told me she needed to report to Princess Celestia about Starlight Glimmer. Ah remembered yah talking about her before and asked Twilight about it.”

“... What’d she say?”

“Not much, Ah don’t know what she did or what’s going on. All Twilight told me was that she was a unicorn mare with a light purple coat and a blue streak in her mane and tail.” Applejack jumped when Sunset immediately shot up and looked away. “Ah take it that’s her?”

“It has to be. Those were Starlights exact features.” Sunset placed a hand to her mouth. “My memory’s foggy, but I know that’s what she looked like. It... It doesn’t make any sense.”

“Maybe it was a different Starlight Glimmer with those exact markings?” Applejack offered with a nervous smile.

“That’s a pretty big fucking coincidence.” Sunset turned back to Applejack. “Why is she doing this? Or better yet, what did she do? Does my brother know? They’ve got to be married by now!”

“Ok, that might be a bit of a stretch-”

“He loved her! I could see it in his eyes!” Sunset replied angrily. “Those two were inseparable, they did everything together! Why would- I don’t- ugh!” Sunset sat back down. “Faust, was I really so selfish to not see them drifting apart? I thought they kept in contact when he moved to Canterlot for school but… maybe they didn’t. I never really checked up on Sunburst during those days. I thought she’d take good care of him while I was gone but… fuck.” Sunset rubbed her temple. “If she’s a criminal now, he might’ve been alone all this time. He might’ve lost his sister and his best friend.”

“Hey.” Applejack hugged Sunset from behind. “Yah don’t know that. Twi probably doesn’t know what happened either. Maybe they are married. Yah can’t stress about it right now, Twilights still looking for her, and Ah’m sure yah can go ask Starlight yerself when she's eventually caught.”

“I guess… I’d have to go back home to interrogate her though. I’m not sure I’m ready for that.”

“Just have Twi do it, Ah’m sure she won’t mind asking some questions on yer behalf.” Applejack huffed Sunset a little tighter. “Ah’m really sorry Sunset.”

“... What about? Anon? Starlight? You being a coward earlier?” Sunset asked half jokingly.

“All of the above.” Applejack chuckled lightly. “Look, how about we put this Starlight business behind us and eat? Ah don’t know about yah, but Ah’m starving!”

“I would, but it seems they’re taking away all the food.” Sunset cursed herself for not getting lunch before she interrogated Applejack as she watched the cafeteria staff take all the food away.

“That’s fine, we can split.” Applejack pushed her tray between the two of them. “Ya can’t have my apple though. That’s mine and mine alone.”

“Do you ever get sick of apples? It’s like half of what you eat.” Sunset began pilfering food from Applejacks tray. “One day, I’m going to get you to eat a pear.”

“Like hell yah will!” Applejack growled. “Pears are the devil's fruit!”

“Does that make yah half devil?” Sunset challenged. “Considering your mom’s origins?”

“Make me less of a devil then yah.” Applejack said with a teasing smile. “No offense.”

“Oh, I’m definitely sneaking a pear into your food for that.” Applejack yelped in pain as Sunset jabbed her elbow into her side. “None taken by the way.”

Applejack playfully glared at Sunset for that. “Bitch.”

“Hick.”

“Slut.”

“Inbred.”

The two traded insults the entire lunch period, having to come up with wildly creative and mean insults to fling at the other to fill the time up until the bell rang.

Author's Note

I always kinda felt Diamond would have a complicated relationship with her mother, definitely ‘raised by narcissists’ tier. She’d probably be conflicted about her parents splitting up, especially if her mother got a lot of money from the divorce settlement.

And let’s just be honest, no way would Spoiled Rich tolerate Diamond dating Bloom. She’d probably want Diamond to marry some foreign prince or something.

Also, poor AJ, having to explain what’s going on with Starlight and facing down the wrath of an angry Sunset Shimmer.

And now Sunset learns the truth about our beloved Starlight. That has to be pretty devestating to learn your brother lost his friend after you ran away.

Also kind of cute that Sunset was sure Sunburst and Starlight would get married at some point. Shipper on deck.

I also find it sweet that AJ hugs Sunset to comfort her. I’m sure the shippers are over the moon with this interaction.
This ones for you shippers.

At this point im sure they’d all joke about the ‘no offense’ thing from Rainbow Rocks, Which Sunset would take in good humor.

Also, do girls playfully insult eachother? I’m neither a teenager or a girl, so I’m not sure what teenage girl friendships are like. I know boys insult eachother, but is that a girl thing?
I just thought it’d be kind of funny to end the chapter that way.

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!

A very eventful lunch pt. 2

“RARITTYYYYYY!” Pinkie cried dramatically as she wrapped Rarity in a tight hug, catching the fashionista off guard and stifling her breathing. “I missed you so much!”

“Pinkie! Darling, whatever are you talking about?” Rarity choked out. “We saw each other yesterday!”

“No we haven't silly! We’ve both been out of focus for months because we don’t have as many issues with Sunset and we just aren’t needed for the plot!”

Rarity opened her mouth to speak, not sure how to respond to Pinkies ramblings. Both girls looked over when Rainbow Dash slammed her tray on the table and began eating angrily.

Pinkie and Rarity gave each other a look, Pinkie letting go of Rarity and sitting down next to Rainbow Dash. “Everything alright Dashie?”

Rainbow snorted. “Yeah… mostly.” Both girls looked at Rainbow expectantly, eliciting an annoyed sigh from her. “It’s just me and Sunset were supposed to discuss the details of her tutoring me during lunch.”

“Oh that’s wonderful darling! Why aren’t you going up to her then?”

Rainbow gestured vaguely, Both girls looking over to find that Sunset and Applejack were talking with each other at a table on the other end of the lunch room. “I don’t want to interrupt them, Sunset seemed miffed when she went up to AJ, so it was probably important.”

“So, you’re mad she ditched you?”

“No!” Rainbow quickly retorted. “It’s just… I was looking forward to talking to her, even if just a bit. I’m also worried she might just leave after school and I’m left wondering when or if she’ll tutor me.”

“I’m sure that’s not going to happen Dash.” Everyone looked over when Fluttershy sat down in front of Rainbow. “Sunset keeps her promise, I’m sure she’ll find you after school. If not, I’m sure you’ll figure it out tomorrow.”

Rainbow groaned, having wanted to keep this a secret from Fluttershy for as long as she could get away with. “Who told you?”

“AJ.” Fluttershy grinned teasingly. “I’m assuming you didn’t want to tell me so you didn’t have to admit I was right?”

“Yeah, well, my mom was a bit more persuasive than you.” Rainbow stuck her tongue out.

“Did she also tell you to have Sunset punch you in the face?”

“Sunset punched you in the face!?” Rarity jumped up in alarm. “I don’t care if she’s angry with us, that is unacceptable! I’m going to go talk to her!” She said angrily, marching to Sunset.

“I offered!” Rainbow grabbed Rarity and forced her back onto her seat. “It’s not a big deal, I’m not even bleeding anymore.”

“You offered? Why?!”

“Girls!” Pinkie caught everyone’s attention before they could continue arguing, gesturing to Scootaloo who was running towards their table.

Rainbow Dash glowered and looked away, the other girls getting up to block Scootaloo. “Scootaloo, darling, we’ve talked about-”

“Yeah I know, Rainbow’s still angry with me.” Scootaloo said dismissively. “But that’s not why I’m here.”

All the girls looked at each other with surprise. “Oh, well, why are you here then?”

“I need you girls for something.” Scootaloo smiled confidently, surprising the girls even more. “You see, Sunset has been barred from being Valedictorian by the school board, and that’s not fair. So I hatched a plan to force them to reconsider.”

The girls all looked surprised and a bit disheartened to hear that, even Rainbow Dash turned around.

“We… we had no idea.” Rarity said, breaking the silence. “Why didn’t she tell us?”

“Apparently she just found out yesterday, something about a meeting with Celestia? I don’t know, point is-”

“Wait.” Rainbow Dash interrupted, standing up and walking up to Scootaloo, the preteen shrinking into herself in response. “Was this what was so private you couldn’t talk about it with Sunset in front of me and AJ?”

“Y-Yeah.” Scootaloo cleared her throat nervously. “I wasn’t sure if she wanted to keep it private, or even if she’d allow me to help her, so I decided it was best if I kept it between me and Sunset… just in case.”

No one said anything for a long minute as Rainbow studied Scootaloo carefully. “And how do we know this isn’t one of your schemes?” Rainbow asked suspiciously. “Your sudden change of heart towards her is rather suspicious.”

Scootaloo visibly deflated, hurt that Rainbow could think so low of her. “Look, I know what I did to you, Sunset, and, hell, everyone was wrong. Anon was… I was stupid and I never should’ve gone along with it. I wish I could take it all back and slap my past self in the face.” Scootaloo rubbed the back of her head. “I want to make it up to everyone for what I did, especially Sunset, but I can’t do that if no one gives me a chance.”

“And what do you need us for?”

“No one will listen to me.” Scootaloo laughed bitterly. “But you girls are some of the most popular students at school, they’ll listen to you and, hopefully, go along with my plan.”

The Rainbooms exchanged looks with each other, wordlessly debating among themselves. “Fine.” Scootaloo smiled brightly. “What’s your dumb plan?”

“Simple: none of us will walk at graduation.” Scootaloo recoiled as the girls all immediately rang out in protest. “Hold on! Hold on! Hear me out...” The Rainbooms quieted down, looking at Scootaloo expectantly. “We’re going to graduate, we’re just not going to walk to get our diploma. If we get enough people to refuse to attend graduation in protest, that’ll surely get the school boards attention and get them bombarded with angry parents until they relent.”

“It’s not a terrible plan I suppose.” Fluttershy chimed in. “How many people are you planning to convince?”

“Whatever makes the school board reverse Sunsets punishment. Hopefully, it’ll just be us.” Scootaloo said with a small chuckle. “Now, I was planning on using pamphlets and I was hoping you could design them Rarity.”

“Oh, uh, I don’t know darling, I’m rather busy with the Flin-”

Scootaloo ignored her and turned to Rainbow Dash. “Rainbow, can you try talking to all the sports teams and have them spread the word?”

“I’ll do more than that: I’ll make them come up with a slogan to support Sunset and have them chant it at all our games and practices.”

Scootaloo smiled appreciatively. “The rest of you, try talking among your clubs first and move out to the wider student body, when Rarity finishes the pamphlets we’ll post them all over school.” Rarity threw a hand up in the air in annoyance. “I’ll find Diamond and have her put a story in the school newspaper, just to cover all our bases.”

“Shouldn’t be too hard, she’s eating with Apple Bloom.” Pinkie said as she stared at the two girls with a happy smile. “Awwww, young love.”

“Wait.” Scootaloo immediately turned around. “They are?!” A mischievous smile grew on her face. “So I was right! I’ll see you girls later, good luck designing those pamphlets Rarity!” She said before running off.

Scootaloo stopped a few feet from the two girls, Apple Bloom eventually noticing her and pointing her out to Diamond. Scootaloo smirked and swiveled around, mock making out with an invisible partner.

“Beat it Scoots!”

“That is so immature!”

“We’re having a private moment here!”

“Go creep on someone else’s relationship!”

Scootaloo broke out into entertained giggles, turning back around and using both hands to flip the two of them off as she ran away.

Bon-Bon looks out over the lunch room, trying to find a place to sit. Usually she’d just sit next to Lyra, but something told her that her girlfriend needed some space. There were currently three tables where someone was arguing or fighting with someone else, so she wanted to give those tables a wide berth.

She guessed she could sit next to the Rainbooms, but it seemed Scootaloo was talking with them and she did not want to be anywhere near that girl.

“Secret stealer.” Someone said as they shoulder checked Bon-Bon from behind. The girl winced in response, it had come out pretty quickly that Bon-Bon had stabbed Lyra in the back and revealed her secret and needless to say, half the student body didn’t like her right now.

She had also found that even among the outcasts she wasn’t well liked, angry she got away with it for so long. This severely limited where she could sit, as over half of her fellow students hated her right no-

“Bon-Bon!” Derpy wrapped an arm around Bon-Bons back, placed a hand on her left shoulder, and forcefully pulled her closer. “Just the girl I wanted to see!”

‘Oh God.’ Bon-Bon thought as she tensed in fear. She had hoped that Derpy was with Sunset by now and wouldn’t seek her out. “H-h-Hey D-Derpy.” She said with a strained smile. “H-how have you-”

“Great! I’m doing just great, thanks for asking. I’ve been getting over the soul crushing feeling of betrayal after all my friends kicked me out because they thought I was some jerk who revealed Lyra's secret to Anon-A-Miss.” Derpy said with a small laugh. “Oh wait, that jerk was you, and for some reason, you didn’t say anything. Isn’t that odd?”

“Derpy, I know you’re angry-” Derpy pulled Bon-Bons lunch tray out of her hands and set it to the side, grabbing Bon-Bons hands and squeezing a little too tight.

“Angry? I’m not angry with you silly!”

“You… you aren’t?” Bon-Bon tilted her head in confusion. Surely even a girl as bubbly and sweet as Derpy would be a little-

“I’m furious with you.” Bon-Bon winced in pain as Derpy squeezed her hands, swearing she thought she heard something crack. “You know, we haven’t had a girl talk for a while now. Maybe it’s time to remedy that?”

Bon-Bons eyes widened in terror. “U-uh Derpy, I-I don’t-”

She didn’t get to continue as Derpy turned away and pulled Bon-Bon along, skipping through the lunch room with Bon-Bon in tow as she desperately dug her heels into the floor.

Everyone stared at the two girls as Derpy pulled Bon-Bon outside and found a secluded spot, making sure to block the only exit. “Here!” Derpy pulled Bon-Bon forward and let go, Bon-Bon shaking lightly and taking a step back.

“Derpy, I-I just want to say-” Derpy placed a finger on Bon-Bons mouth to shut her up.

“Oh I’m sure you have many things to say Bon-Bon, but let me go first, k? I have a lot to get off my chest.” It was more of a demand than a request. She pulled her finger away, and waited for Bon-Bon to interrupt her. “Thank you.” Derpy closed her eyes and took a long, deep breath, exhaling after a moment and stood unmoving for a few seconds.

“Uh, Der-”

“WHAT IN THE FUCKING FUCK FUCK IS FUCKING WRONG WITH YOU!?” Bon-Bon jumped and flattened herself against the wall. “Seriously, what the fuck dude!? What kind of dumbass logic were you fucking using to think it was a good fucking idea to send Anon-A-Miss Lyras fucking secret!? How in the fuck was that supposed to help her in any fucking way!?”

Bon-Bon stared at Derpy with horror. In all the years she’d known Derpy, she had never swore. “D-”

“I’m not fucking finished!” Derpy growled. “Then when it fucking backfired, you fucking decided to throw me under the fucking bus when everyone immediately fucking thought it was fucking me! You know how much that fucking hurt!? And you could’ve fucking stopped it if you fucking confessed. This entire fucking month has been really fucking shitty without all of you, and it was especially shitty when all my fucking friends thought I was fucking capable of fucking doing that to one of my other fucking friends for no fucking reason! And now I learn one of my best fucking friends in the whole wide fucking world practically fucking framed me so she wouldn’t get in fucking trouble! What the fuck do you have to fucking say for yourself!?”

Derpy puffed out her cheeks and crossed her arms, looking at Bon-Bon with an angry glare. It was finally then that she noticed that Bon-Bon was crying, Derpy's angry demeanor disappearing instantly. ‘Crap! I might’ve gone a little overboard!’ Derpy thought. “Hey, it’s alright, I didn’t mean that.”

“Yes you did.”

“Ok I did, but I didn’t mean to make you cry. I’m just…” Derpy shifted uncomfortably. “Really freaking angry with you.”

“I know Derpy.” Bon-Bon sniffled and wiped her eyes. “And you have every right to be. I’m so sorry that I didn’t confess it was me and basically framed you, there’s no excuse for hurting you like that. I should’ve confessed when Octie proposed you were responsible, and especially in the last few weeks. I was selfish, cowardly, and stupid and you deserve so much better then me. I… I know it’ll take a while for you to forgive me, if ever, and I understand if you no longer want to be-”

“Shut your face mouth.” Derpy said as she cut off Bon-Bon by placing the palm of her hand directly on Bon-Bons face. “I know what you’re gonna say, and while this was really fucking shitty of you, I still want to be your friend.”

Bon-Bon smiled brightly, tears welling in her eyes as she ran forward and wrapped Derpy in a crushing hug, lifting the girl off the ground much to her surprise. “Oh thank you, thank you so much Derpy!” She held Derpy in the air for a few more seconds before lowering her back on the ground. “I promise, I’ll make it up to you! You won’t regret this!”

“You’re welcome!” Derpy hugged Bon-Bon back, a small smile on her face. “You can start by letting me yell at you some more!”

“What?” Bon-Bon felt Derpy's hug grow tighter, realizing she couldn’t pull away now.

“You didn’t think that was it did you?” Derpy said with a cruel smirk. “Like I said, I’m furious. I’ve never felt so much anger in my life! I need to get it all out, otherwise I might kill you later!” Bon-Bon tried desperately to escape as Derpy closed her eyes and took a long and deep breath, exhaling after a moment. “... WHAT THE FUCK-“

Author's Note

And i’m Back! Sorry for the wait.

So, Pinkie freaking out about seeing Rairty is a reference to the fact that they’ve been a bit out of focus for a few months, not being seen in story for months.
Which makes sense, as Pinkie says, they don’t have as many problems with Sunset and aren’t needed to push the plot forward right now.

Dash being angry that she isn’t able to talk to Sunset is a reference to the fact Sunset literally told Dash to seek her out during lunch to discuss Dashes tutoring. A plan I completely forgot about and replaced with something else.

I also feel like Rairty would be busy right before the fling. Seems she’ll have some more work to do for Scoots.

I also decided to have Diamond work in the school newspaper solely because of Ponyville Confidential. Seemed too good not to use.

Also, writing threatening Derpy was a surprising amount of fun. I don’t think I’ve ever seen that in a fic. Hopefully we won’t see it any more in this fic:pinkiehappy:

I also think this chapter has the most swearing in it then the rest of the fic, and that Derpys the one that swore the most.

On a side note I want to write all in caps and italics for Derpys rant, but I felt that’d get tiresome after a while so I scrapped it.

And to anyone who says there might be a bit too much swearing, especially from Derpy, now exactly would you react in this kind of situation? I’d be furious with my own friend and probably swear at them a bit to get across how awful what they did was and to get some catharsis.
Derpy just saves her swearing for these kind of events.

Also, the ‘I didn’t mean that’ is a small reference to Bride of Discord.
‘Shut your face mouth’ is also a reference to the Goldbergs.

I also wanted a scene later where Bon-Bin is petrified with fear after talking with Derpy, and I realized that wouldn’t happen if I ended the chapter at the two hugging. So I just made threatening Derpy again and had her yell at Bonny some more. Use your own imagination with what she said.

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!

Rainbow reconnection

Rainbow Dash chuckled as she looked at her phone. Each group chat for the sports teams she was in was exploding with activity.

She had taken the baseball team aside during practice and alerted them to what was going on with Sunset, letting them in on Scoot's plan (leaving her name out of it) and asked if they would join. She had worried that she’d need to convince or even strong arm some of her teammates, but to her surprise everyone agreed. Though, whether or not they’d get cold feet when it got close to graduation, who could say.

Regardless, she ran the idea with her other teams and they seemed receptive, now they’re all arguing over what kind of chant to use to support Suns-

“So you ready to go?”

Rainbow stopped and looked over. She saw Sunset leaning against the wall looking at her expectantly. “Um, what?”

“For tutoring. I had to give up seeing my clothes again for the next few days just to wait for you.”

“Oh, uh, I guess? We just never discussed what we were doing.”

“Yeah, sorry about that. Had a situation with AJ.” Sunset pulled herself off the wall. “If you’re free tonight I can tutor you, though I need to get home by 7:30 as I’m having a sleepover with AJ.” Sunset said as she began walking towards the parking lot.

Rainbow's eyes widened in surprise and she ran after Sunset. “For real?”

“Don’t get too excited, it’s just a sleepover.” Sunset said dismissively.

“Just a sleepover? Sunset, this is huge! You’re hanging out with one of us and having a sleepover. It shows you’re starting to… you know… work through your issues with us.”

An awkward silence fell between the girls as they made their way to Rainbow's car. “Just Applejack right now.”

“Yeah, I get that. She deserves it. But she did tell me that you still considered us friends, and the fact you’re willing to tutor me shows you don’t hate me too much.”

“I don’t hate you Dash.”

“Yeah you do.”

“I don’t!”

“Just a little bit?”

“No! Being angry with you is not the same thing as hating you.”

“What about Fluttershy?”

Sunset stopped suddenly and turned to Rainbow, who realized she probably wasn’t supposed to reveal she knew. “How do you-”

“AJ told me.” Rainbow admitted. “I was with Flutters and was about to tell her that you still think of us as friends. AJ… knew that would’ve been problematic so told me you had an issue with Flutters to prevent me from telling her.”

Sunset stared at Rainbow for a few seconds. “You really should just tell her. You’re just stringing her along.”

“We can’t just tell her-”

“Then I will.” Sunset answered casually. “I’ll go up to her tomorrow.”

“What? No no no no! You won’t tell her anything!” Rainbow grabbed Sunset and forced her to face her. “I don’t know what happened between you two, but telling Flutters you hate her and there’s no hope for the two of you will destroy her. She’s dealing with this harder than any of us already.”

“Not my problem.”

“Yeah? And what would Twilight say?”

“She…! I… kinda already know, we talked about it earlier.”

Dash smiled in victory. “And if there is hope for you and Flutters you wouldn’t want to sabotage it would you?”

Sunset said nothing, staring off to the side. “If she asks, I’m telling her. Ok? I’m not going to lie to her.” She turned to Rainbow. “And you shouldn’t either, it’ll just hurt more the longer you wait.”

Rainbows smirk disappeared and the two stared at each other quietly. “Fine. That seems… reasonable. I’ll tell AJ.” Rainbow let go of Sunsets shoulder and continued walking, unlocking her car remotely. “So, how much do I owe you?”

“You’re not going to like it.” Sunset said, climbing into Rainbow's car. “I’ll tell you when we’re done. That way you have to do it.”

“You’re not going to punch me in the face again are you?”

“Are you offering?”

There was another awkward silence. “... No.”

“Then no.” Sunset nodded. “We should get going.”

Rainbow looked a little concerned but turned her car on, driving from the school. Another incredibly awkward silence fell between the two girls, Rainbow racking her brain on what to talk about.

“So what part of science do you need my help with exactly?”

Rainbow breathed a sigh of relief that Sunset broke the silence first, letting out a relieved sigh. “Uh, everything really. We’re on like… chapter fifteen?”

“Are you asking me or telling me?”

“Uh… telling you?” Sunset continued to stare at Rainbow Dash expectantly. “Telling you.”

Sunset nodded and pulled out her science book. “We both have Mr. Neigh right?” Rainbow nodded, Sunset opening up the book to chapter fifteen to read it over. “Alright, I should be able to come up with something. I’ll have something more comprehensive for next time, you free tomorrow?”

“Yeah, after practice.” Another awkward silence. “So, what’s up with you and Scoots?”

“I… I don’t know. Like I said, it’s complicated.” Sunset shifted uncomfortably. “Like, I’m angry with her for what she did, but she also apologized to me first and is the only one actively seeking me out. Even during the Anon situation, we were… friendly? She must’ve felt guilty. I guess somewhere along the line we just… clicked.”

“... Is it like me and her? Does she… you know, consider you a sister?”

“I haven’t asked and I’m not sure I want to know.” Sunset huffed. “I’m still really angry with her, so I’m not sure I could accept a declaration of sisterhood. Honestly, I think she’s trying to fill a Rainbow sized hole in her life.”

“Yeah, I know.” Rainbow looked guilty at that. “It’s complicated for me too, you know. I love the kid but what she did really… It really hurt. I mean, not as bad as what she did to you but… she called me stupid and manipulated me into abandoning you. Being the Element of Loyalty, that particularly hurt. Betraying me then manipulating me into betraying my friend… that make any sense? I’m not any good at this emotion thing.”

“Yeah I get it.” Sunset nodded. “She really misses you though.”

“Believe me I know.” Rainbow huffed. “She visits my house more than my friends do these days. Literally every day since her involvement was revealed, she’s gone to my house or tried to ambush me at lunch.” She briefly looked at Sunset. “But at least she’s got someone looking out for her.”

“Too bad there’s only so much I can do about the bullying.”

“She’s being bullied?” Rainbow turned her head towards Sunset before looking back at the road.

“Yeah.” Sunset lifted an eyebrow. “Surely you knew, it’s not exactly a secret and what did you expect? She was behind Anon-A-Miss.”

“I… Yeah it seems obvious now but… I guess I never really thought about it.” Rainbow seemed somewhat ashamed at her words. “How bad?”

“Probably much worse than what happened with me, but at least it’s divided amongst the three of them.” Sunset looked back to her textbook. “They’ve got eachothers backs. Scootaloo told me Bloom has a bit of a martyr complex though.”

“Certainly sounds like something Squirt would say.” Rainbow said with a small chuckle. “So, you and AJ. You two having a sleepover or are you two having a ‘sleepover.’” Rainbow said, puckering her lips and wiggling her eyebrows suggestively.

“Dash.” Sunset couldn’t help but smile, hiding it behind her textbook. “No, I like AJ but not in that way. We won’t be having the kind of sleepovers boys think girls have.”

“Speak for yourself. My sleepovers with my much cooler friends can get pretty crazy.” Rainbow said with exaggerated nods.

“Really?” Sunset said disbelievingly. “With those itty bitty titties?”

“Hey!” Rainbow seized up, blushing furiously, and awkwardly tried to cover her chest. “What good are boobs anyway? They just get in the way during sports! Besides, girls aren’t as into them as guys are.”

“You don’t like girls.”

“I experiment.” Rainbow said with a shrug.

“I’ve seen you flirt, you are not experimenting.”

“You’re mean!” Rainbow said indignantly. “I want to speak to your manager!”

“I’m my own manager and this isn’t retail, I can be as mean to you as I want.” Sunset said with a smug smirk. “You need me.”

“Now I remember why I didn’t ask you to be my tutor before Anon.”

“Too late to turn back. You’re mine to torture.” Sunset's eyes lit up and she looked at Rainbow with a sadistic grin. “I want to play a game.”

Rainbow groaned, wondering what horrors Sunset was going to unleash on her and growing to regret her choice in tutor.

Bon-Bon sat stock still, staring ahead of her with a thousand yard stare, quietly staring forward, as if she’d been through a traumatic experience (And in a way, she had).

“Bon-Bon?”

Bon-Bon yelped and jumped from her seat, cowering underneath her desk, causing Octavia to jump back in surprise.

“Bon-Bon! Love, what is up with you?” She said, staring down at the girl.

Bon-Bon looked up and looked embarrassed. “Sorry.” She stood up and awkwardly looked at Octavia. “Derpy… that’s it, just Derpy.”

“Ah.” Octavia nodded, starting to understand. “I take it she ‘talked’ with you earlier?”

“Lunch to be precise. She was… she’s scary. I didn’t know someone like her could be… she swore Octie. A lot.”

“Derpy swore?” Octavia said disbelievingly.

“She did! Like a hundred times in fact. All in my face while she screamed at me.” Bon-Bon shuddered. “I’d hate to see what would’ve happened had I intentionally framed her.”

“Well, for starters you’d have lost all your friends.”

Bon-Bon looked hopeful. “Does that mean-?”

“You’re on a probationary period with me.” Octavia interrupted, crossing her arms. “And since you’re not crying, I can only assume the same for Derpy.”

“And Lyra.”

“Really? You two aren’t broken up?” Octavia said with some surprise. “You were crying about it yesterday.”

“Wellllll…” bon-Bon rubbed her arm. “Turns out she was trying to ‘punish’ me and make sure I don’t do that again. Derpy talked some sense into her and she uh… well, we aren’t broken up at least.”

“She what?” Octavia’s eyes widened in shock. “I’m pretty sure that’s abuse.”

“I mean, probably.” Bon-Bon shrugged. “When things settle down, I’m going to talk about it with her. I mean, I get she was angry, but that was kinda too far.”

“Well, to add to the good news, Vinyl is talking to me again.”

“Oh really?” Bon-Bon looked happy. “Well that’s good, what changed her mi-?”

“She knew it was you.” Octavia said suddenly. “She knew the whole time. Figured it out by process of elimination, she’s been waiting for you to confess.”

“Oh.” Bon-Bons smile disappeared. “Why didn’t she rat me out?”

“Had no evidence and knew we wouldn’t believe her.” Octavia answered. “I think you two should talk, I doubt she’ll yell at you like Derpy did.”

“Are you sure that’s a good idea?” Bon-Bon asked uneasily.

“I think she was just waiting for you to confess, you’ll need to talk to her at some point anyway, might as well get it out of the way.” Bon-Bon still looked uneasy. “I understand if you want to… recover from your talk with Derpy. I’ll tell her to leave you be, just in case she tries seeking you out first.”

“Thanks Octie.” Bon-Bon flashed Octavia an appreciative smile. “And I’m really sorry I got you involved.”

“You didn’t get me involved, I got myself involved.” Octavia said stubbornly. “Yes you revealed Lyra's secret, but everything else is on me. You have nothing to apologize for.”

“Still, none of this would be happening if it weren’t for me.”

“Fair enough.” Octavia’s phone began vibrating, causing her to take it out and look it over. “I’ll see you later Bon-Bon, I’ve got practice.”

The two said a small goodbye as Octavia walked out of the room and into the hallway.

Halfway to her destination, someone grabbed her and began dragging her away. “What the hell!? Let me go you brute!” Octavia flailed about in an attempt to escape.

It didn’t work, and she was dragged into a dark janitor's closet. She made a move for the door, but stopped when the light suddenly came on, revealing a certain gray skinned blonde haired girl with misaligned eyes.

“Hi Octie!” Derpy greeted happily, giving a small wave.

Author's Note

Holy crap. Has it really been nearly two months? Super sorry about that everyone.
I’ve been busy and lacking motivation to write (and am just easily distracted). Regular updates should (hopefully) be returning.

I decided to have the tutoring session and sleepover happen the same night just for convenience.
Sunset leaving her change of clothes at Derpys House was also a convenient excuse for the two to meet at Sunsets House in the future.

And even Sunset knows how bad an idea it is to keep her hatred from Flutters is. She’s basically repeating what much of my readers have been saying for a while now.
This can’t possibly end well.

I think you’ll all also like what Sunset has in mind for compensation.:scootangel:

I also wanted to leave it ambiguous whether or not Sunset was actually going to punch Rainbow again, jsut to keep her and my readers on their toes.

Mr. Neigh is of course a reference to Bill Nye. I was looking for scientific names for an mlp character, and thought it was too good to pass up.

Also, call back to the Marty complex joke.

The itty bitty titties line was actually off the cuff. It fit Sunsets character and I thought it was funny.
I also always imagined Rainbow having the smallest bust size in EQG and Flutters having the largest, and I think you can guess why.

I also am having Rainbow be straight in this story. It’s pretty common to have Rainbow be gay (cause rainbow hair and she’s a tomboy) which is perfectly valid, but I thought it’d be fun to go against the grain.

Also, as someone who works in retail, Sunset saying she can be as mean as she wants really speaks to me.
Couldn’t come up with a name for Karen that would fit in mlp though.

Also, scary Derpy for the win. I seem to be writing that a lot.

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic! Hopefully I can get back on track with updates.

Comforting a Jewish rainbow

“Welcome to my humble abode!” Rainbow said proudly as she opened the door, her and Sunset filing in.

“I’ve been to your house before, Dash.”

“Yeah, once. I don’t usually bring my friends here because-” She was interrupted by two voices arguing loudly from the kitchen. “-because of that.”

Sunset looked confused as she followed Rainbow to the kitchen. There, they found her parents arguing with each other while Windy Whistles cooked dinner. She looked over when the two walked in, drawing her husband's gaze to the two girls.

“Oh! Hi honey, how was school?” She looked to Sunset. “I see AJ was able to convince Sunset to tutor you.”

“AJ?” Sunset looked at Dash with a confused look, the girl seizing up.

“I may have uh... forgotten to ask AJ to be a middleman for me and Sunset.” Rainbow said with an embarrassed expression.

“Dash.” Her father said with exasperation

“I’m sorry! I saw her at her locker and I panicked.” Dash said defensively. “Worked out didn’t it? She agreed to help out.”

“Barely.” Sunset chimed in. “Probably would’ve worked out better for you if AJ approached me first.” Sunset said with a knowing look.

Rainbow cleared her throat awkwardly at everyone’s exasperated or disapproving looks. “Well… no reason to focus on what I could’ve done.” She grabbed Sunsets hand and began walking out the kitchen. “We’ll be in my room if you need us.”

“Oh! Can I offer you girls anything?” Windy Whistles asked with a smile.

“No thank you Mrs. Whistles, and no need to make an extra course for me, I won’t be staying for dinner.” Sunset said as politely as she could as Dash led her out the kitchen and up the stairs. The moment they left the kitchen her parents immediately got back to arguing. “Your parents having marital problems or something?”

“Actually, this is them behaving because I brought someone over.” Rainbow said with a smirk. “I remember when I first brought a friend over and their arguing scared her away. I was so confused because I thought that’s just how everybody’s parents were.”

“And why do they argue so much?” Sunset asked with some concern.

Rainbow stopped and gave her a look. “We’re Jewish.”

Sunset blankly stared at Rainbow for a moment before her eyes lit up. “Oooohhh, that makes sense. That why you and AJ compete so much over stupid shit?”

“Maybe a little, but I’m also just naturally competitive.” Rainbow opened the door to her room. “Plus, we favor logical debates over physical competitions.”

Sunset stopped when she saw the disheveled state of Rainbow Dash's room: discarded wrappers and scrunched up papers littered the floors, mingling with empty pizza boxes, dirty socks, underwear, and an inordinate amount of sports balls of every type.

A laundry basket sat near the wardrobe, overflowing with carelessly tossed clothes and a soccer ball for no reason. While at the other end sat a waste basket near Rainbow's computer desk, looking like it hadn’t been taken out in weeks.

Speaking of Rainbow's computer desk, it was covered in wrappers, cups, and various debris Rainbow couldn’t be bothered to throw away, a half eaten pizza slice perilously too close to the computer.

There were about six pairs of shoes scattered about, all of varying states of wear and tear, one caked in mud.

Rewards from various sports competitions were strewn about, the only things other than the computer that were in good condition.

“Have you thought about cleaning your room for once in your life?” Sunset said as she wrinkled her nose, the smell of B.O., stale food, and festering garbage too much to bear.

“Not until my mom makes me again.”

“I’ll save her the trip.” Sunset grumbled. “Dash, if your room is still worse than a pig sty that was left to rot in a landfill for a few centuries, you can forget about me tutoring you tomorrow.”

“What?” Rainbow swiveled to face Sunset. “You can’t do that! The state of my room has nothing to do with my learning!”

“It fucking might. I can feel myself getting dumber by being forced to breath all this in. The Germans really could’ve used this for World War 1, I bet they would’ve won the war if they unleashed this stench on the Allied Powers.”

“The stench of my room is not worse than chemical weapons!”

“That theory requires further testing.”

“Oh, whatever! Why not just do it somewhere else if it’s such a big deal?”

“We could, but that’s less convenient and I can’t in good conscience allow you to live in such filth.” Sunset turned to study the room, too afraid to close her eyes and too afraid to open them. “There’s a show on tv that would love to-”

“Don’t.” Rainbow held up her hand. “My mom makes that joke all the freaking time. I don’t need to hear it from you.”

The two had a stare off for a few seconds before Sunset spoke up. “Cleaner room, or no tutoring.”

“Fine.” Rainbow growled. “I’ll film myself to prove I cleaned up.”

“And I want it cleaner every day I come to tutor you.”

Rainbow groaned in annoyance. “Finnnneeee. Let’s just get to tutoring.”

Sunset looked around in an attempt to find a seat. She’d usually use the computer desk, but there clearly wasn’t enough space. Eventually she gave up and went to Rainbows bed, the two crowding around her nightstand. She opened her textbook to chapter fifteen and looked it over. “By the way, unless you’re celebrating pride, having a rainbow banner above your bed is super egotistical.”

“Says the girl carrying around a bag with her butt mark.”

“Cutie Mark.”

“And where are those located again?”

“On a Ponies flank.”

“Uh huh, and where is it currently located on you?”

Sunset was quiet for a moment. “... On my outer thigh.”

“Uh huh, and how close is it to your-”

“Turn to page hundred and twenty three.” Sunset interrupted, showing her the page.

Rainbow smirked in victory and dutifully turned to the page. The two got to work, Sunset instructing Rainbow to read certain passages and explaining certain concepts to her when she needed help.

After half an hour, while Rainbow was reading, Sunset spoke up. “So… Jewish.”

“Yes, I am in fact Jewish.” Rainbow responded idly. “Your point?”

“Just kinda surprised. We never really talked about it and you celebrate Christmas with everyone so I never would’ve guessed.”

“Not here, no reason to. My parents don’t care if I do Christmas shit with my friends. Don’t know if that’s normal for Jewish parents or if they’re open minded.” Rainbow looks up. “Don’t know why you care. Aren’t you Faustin or whatever? I doubt they have Christmas in Horseland.”

“First off, I only celebrated Christmas once with Flash to get him off my back, and second off, Hearth's Warming is surprisingly similar.”

Rainbow gave Sunset the side eye. “Ya know, we never did discuss much about Horseland. You mind going into detail about some of the religions?”

“I think you should be studying.”

“I’m taking a break.” Rainbow closed her textbook and looked at Sunset expectantly.

“I’m supposed to be tutoring you.”

“You are tutoring me, about alien religions.”

“You aren’t going to let this go are you?”

“Nope.”

Sunset groaned softly. “Fine, if it’ll make you study harder.” Sunset closed her own book and turned towards Rainbow. “It would take way too long to describe everything, so I’ll just tell you bare details about three of the biggest religions in Equestria.”

Rainbow nodded and gestured for Sunset to continue. “Hit me.”

“First, there’s Faustism which is what I practice. We believe Faust and her scribes wrote the universe into existence, giving the universe substance after Has and Bro made the concepts and laws that the universe would abide by.” Rainbow placed her head in her hands, transfixed by Sunset. “Next there’s Alicornism, a slowly diminishing religion that worships the Alicorns as living gods. They used to be a lot more influential before Nightmare Moon, many too horrified to continue worshiping the Alicorns after what happened. The final nail in the coffin was when Celestia came by and basically said ‘stop worshiping me.’”

Rainbow let out a laugh. “Seriously? She was worshiped like a god and she told them off?”

“Celestias not the egotistical type… not like I was.” Sunset said mainly to herself. “They still had a pretty big influence on the culture, I’m not sure if everyone's current treatment of Alicorns is much better.”

“And the third?”

“Ah, somewhat obscure religion about the Watchers. I don’t know too much about them.”

“Well that’s a little boring. Tell me another!”

“I said I’d tell you about three religions.”

“That was like two and a half, you can’t just say ‘I don’t know too much’ and expect me to be satisfied.”

“Fair enough.” Sunset sighed in annoyance. “There’s an obscure cult called the Descendants of Paradise. They worship something called ‘The Megan.’”

“The Megan?” Rainbow snickered. “What a dumb name.”

“Your turn.”

“I- what?”

“I told you about a few religions back home, now it’s your turn to tell me about Judaism.”

“Oh come on, do I have-” Rainbow stopped when Sunset gave her a look. “Well uh, I’m not sure what there is to say really. We only have the Old Testament, we seem to constantly be challenging God, and we aren’t supposed to eat meat and dairy together.”

“I’ve seen you eat Cheeseburgers before.”

“I didn’t say I was a good Jew. My parents are pretty relaxed about religion so it’s fine. I don’t think I could survive if this was a Kosher household, have you seen how restrictive Kosher is?”

“Has anyone ever hassled you? I know some people are rather… close minded.”

“Me personally? No. But it is weird to think that people hate me for something so… arbitrary.” Rainbow said with a small frown. “Though it’s not like I go around advertising that I’m Jewish. Maybe one day I’ll yell it out in public and see what happens.”

“Hm, and you’ve already had your Bar Mitzvah?”

“Bat Mitzvah, Bar Mitzvahs are for boys.” Rainbow Dash corrected. “It was about four or so years ago. I only learned this afterwards, but apparently my parents were responsible for my sin before my Bat Mitzvah.”

Sunset smirked. “Should’ve sinned more.”

“I should’ve.” Rainbow Dash shook her head. “Super unfair that I can’t pass my sins off to my parents and have them punished for it. Had I known I would’ve stolen so much candy.”

“Your parents wouldn’t have made you put it back?”

“It would’ve been gone too fast for them to notice.” Rainbow pointed up. “Only the big guy would know.” The two shared a small laugh, Rainbows smile fading afterwards.

Sunset noticed and her smile fell too. “Something wrong?”

“No, it‘s just… I missed this. You and me hanging out.” An awkward silence fell between them. “Sunset, I’m like… really sorry for punching you in the face and how I acted during Anon-A-Miss. There’s no excuse for what I did. I was childish, immature, violent, and unnecessarily cruel. I abandoned you and thought the worse of you despite everything you did and I want… I need… I want to make things right with you and see you smile.” Rainbow sniffled. “I want to be your friend again. At least, without the awkwardness.”

Sunset just stared at Rainbow Dash quietly for a few seconds. “I know Dash. I want that to, but I… it hurt when you all left me. Still does. I want to trust you but I don’t know…” Sunset looked away to hide her tears. “I trusted you once.”

Rainbow stared at the back of Sunsets head. “Maybe… maybe I can help you trust me a little right now?”

Sunset looked back, curious. “What do you mean?”

Rainbow was quiet, deliberating whether she should continue. “Immediately after the Fall Formal, me, AJ, Rarity, and Pinkie slept over at Pinkie's house. Me and AJ couldn’t sleep and… we got to talking about you.” Rainbow looked ashamed as she recounted the story. “We didn’t believe you really changed, we didn’t believe you ever could change and that you were just trying to save your ass. Now, we promised Twi we’d take care of you and I wasn’t going to break a promise, but me and AJ thought you’d eventually go back to your old tricks.”

Sunset deflated, knowing where this was going.

“So, we promised each other that when you did… when you did we’d cut you out of the group because clearly you were just using us. Twilight would’ve understood.”

“And when Anon-A-Miss happened…”

“When Anon-A-Miss happened, me and AJ got together and remembered what we said that night. We contacted the others, told them what we were doing, and planned to confront you in the morning.”

A painfully long silence filled the room as Sunset mulled over Rainbow's words and Rainbow fidgeted, waiting for Sunset to respond. “... It was after the Formal.” Sunset finally said. “You were justified in not trusting me. The confrontation being planned wasn’t much better, but it would’ve happened with or without your talk. Thanks for being honest.” Another awkward silence. “Was there… any moment you thought that maybe Anon was someone else?”

“... No.” Sunsets breath hitched and she looked away, wiping away the tears welling in her eyes. “I’m ashamed to say I didn’t. There’s… there’s no excuse. I’m… I’m just…” Rainbow Dash herself looked away and wiped her away. “I’m so sorry. I’m such a shitty person.”

Sunset looked back as Rainbow's voice cracked. She was clearly trying to hold herself together. “Rainbow?”

“You were right about me before the Formal. I really am just a dumb jock with no future.” Tears began flowing freely. “It hurt too when I thought you were Anon and stabbed us in the back, and I just… I wanted to punish you for making me trust you then… th-then betraying me after everything I did for you, that’s why I hurt you so much during Anon.” Rainbow was on the verge of breaking down. “Then it hurt even more when I learned you weren’t Anon and I betrayed you. I’m no Element of Loyalty.” She couldn’t hold it anymore and broke down.

Sunset sat there awkwardly, staring as Rainbow broke down in front of her and cried freely, giving out stuttered apologies and choked sobs. A part of her was worried that her parents might hear and come in, while another part of her didn’t want to comfort Rainbow Dash.

Without thinking, she leaned forward and hugged Rainbow Dash. Rainbow looked up, calming down a little and stared at Sunset. “W-what are y-you-?”

“I’m hugging you dingy.” Sunset hugged her tighter. “I know things are… weird between us, but I can’t just watch you cry.”

“W-why? I d-didn’t help y-you when you c-cried.”

“I know, but that’s what friends do right? They help each other? Make the other feel better when the other is sad? It doesn’t matter if you didn’t help me, I want to help you.” Rainbow calmed down considerably at that. “Plus, your parents might think I did something if they find you crying.”

The two laughed for a moment and Rainbow wiped her eyes. “Yeah, not a great look if I’m crying while you’re tutoring me.” Sunset held onto Rainbow for a few more minutes as she claimed down, letting go when she was just sniffling and hiccuping. “Uh… thanks for that. I don’t like people seeing me cry but…”

“Don’t worry, it’ll be our little secret.” Sunset punched Rainbow in the arm. “Don’t want our lead guitarist to lose any street cred. You’re too awesome for that.”

“Took you long enough to admit I’m awesome. Shame I had to cry first.”

“That’s the only time I’ll admit you’re awesome, can’t let your ego balloon too big.” Sunset reached for her text book. “You might start floating into space.”

“Har har.” Rainbow rolled her eyes, grabbing her text book and turning back to the original page. “By the way, what do you want for compensation? I’m willing to pay, but I’m not exactly rolling in dough.”

“Don’t worry, I don’t want money.”

You don’t?” Rainbow raised an eyebrow. “Then what do you want?”

“Not much.” Sunset said idly, looking over the book. “I just want you to talk to Scootaloo.”

Author's Note

Yay! Only 2 weeks this time!
I also think this is one of the few chapters without a cut to a different perspective. Weird.

Rainbow admitting she forget to get AJ to approach Sunset on her behalf was a reference to the fact I forgot about the plan and abansoned it in favor of Rainbow and Scootaloo running up to Sunset.

And before anyone gets on me for any perceived anti semitism, I just want to point out that even in their own culture and religion there’s a lot of references to constant arguments.
I mean my god, in the Old Testament Israel literally means ‘he who wrestles with God’, that’s hard core.
Abraham haggled with God about Sodom and Gomorrah.
And from what I’ve heard, Jews do seem to argue a lot.

Speaking of, Rainbow being Jewish was all for the sake of a joke in the prequel. I thought it’d be interesting to have a Jewish character, even if she’s not particularly devout.
Her being Jewish might factor into her scholarship and a potential short story or plot about a birth right trip to Israel with the girls.

Rainbows dirty room wa s inspired by me looking up her room in Equestria girls so I could accurately describe it, and finding it rather messy.
I played it up for the sake of comedy, but I thought I did a rather good job describing how chaotic everything is.

I also referenced the Blair Witch and Hoarders in the exact same sentence.

And if people ar wondering, yes Sunsets cutie mark is on her outer thigh. Here it’s a tattoo, and people from Equestria will have the same thing when they enter the human world.
I saw that on a fim fiction once and I thought it was a really neat idea, so I’m appropriating it.
Please don’t sue.

Now, Faustism was influenced by semi abandoned world building for some of my fim fictions. I was inspired by the Pony POV series and the Shaodws who make, watch, and rule.
Fausticorn is of course Lauren Faust and her scribes are a reference to the show writers.
Has and Bro is a reference to Hasbro, but theyre two different entities so it was too silly that they’re there.
And the quickly mentioned Watchers are basically us.

And I wonder if the reference to Megan is foreshadowing for events in the future, perhaps pertaining to future fim fictions of mine? :pinkiehappy:
(Don’t worry, she won’t suddenly appear in this story, but I did scrap a plan where she showed up and talked to Sunset.)

I was also going to have Dash say “maybe one day i’ll go to a KKK rally and wave a flag of the Star of David”
But referencing the KKK seemed a little too close to our world and people read this to escape from the real world and its problems.
It would also be weird if Rainbow mentioned the Star of David when everyone has such weird names. Theoretically because David was in the past and of a different culture, his name could be David in this world despite how ponified the world is.
But that’s convuluted. I’ll just avoid name dropping real historical figures when ic ant change their name to something else.

I also wasn’t planning for some reconciliation and emotional scene between Rainbow and Sunset, but might as well add it.

I was planning on having them talk a little more or wait til the tutoring session was done before having Sunset drop the Scoota bomb, but that seemed like it would take wha too long and this chapter is long enough.

Speaking of which, I did foreshadow Scootaloo in my last authors notes. :scootangel:

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!

Convincing Rainbow

“Derpy!” Octavia took a step back. “I… you do know kidnapping is illegal correct? I am pretty sure this counts as a kidnapping.”

“I doubt that would hold up in court or that you would try to take me to court.” Derpy said matter of factly. “Plus, we’re just two good friends that are talking, nothing weird about that.”

“And… What will we be talking about, Derpy?” Octavia asked hesitantly.

“Well, me and Bonny talked a little at lunch today. It was rather… cathartic to say the least and I got to thinking...” Derpy placed her hands together and pointed at Octavia. “Since I felt so good after talking with Bonny, I might as well get to talking with you.”

“Yes, I heard. Me and Bon-Bon were talking about it earlier. She uh…” Octavia cleared her throat. “She said you swore?”

“Oh yes! Over a hundred times in fact. I counted!” Derpy said cheerfully.

“Oh.” Octavia nodded. “I do not think I have heard you swear before.”

“Well, now you fucking will.”

Octavia physically recoiled, hearing Derpy swear seemed... wrong somehow. “Alright, that was… something I never want to experience again.” She cleared her throat. “What did you want to talk about Derpy?”

“I think we both know.”

“Well, yes. I’m just being polite.” She straightened her bow tie. “It’s a British thing.”

Derpy merely hummed in acknowledgement before continuing. “So, why in the ever living fuck did you decide to kick me out?”

Octavia grimaced, both at Derpy swearing and at being reminded of what she did “Well, I am not trying to defend what I did, but after Lyra's secret was revealed by Anon-A-Miss, we all got together and tried to figure out who was responsible. We… did not invite you because you were defending Sunset at the time. We compared who knew and it was only you and Bon-Bon.”

“You thought it was more likely I was responsible rather than Bon-Bon?”

“She swore she did not do it, and since she was Lyra's girlfriend, we believed her.” Octavia said, ashamed of herself. “Since there were no other suspects… well, it only made sense it was you, especially since you were defending Sunset so heavily.” Octavia cleared her throat awkwardly. “It was not personal Derpy. We argued extensively about whether you were guilty or not, but there just… there was not anyone else. I think you know what happened next.”

“I do.” Derpy grimaced. “You confronted me at my locker, Lyra accused me of betraying her and yelling at me, you demanded to explain how Lyra's secret was revealed, then Timey defended me and you two got into it before Vinyl got involved, and I cried when you, Bon-Bon, and Lyra left.”

“Yeah… that.”

There was a very long and extremely awkward silence between the two of them. “Still better than what Sunset got. At least I had friends that stuck with me.” Octavia could only nod in agreement. “... Ten years.”

“What?”

“We’ve been friends for ten. Years.” Derpy growled. “At any point did I ever seem capable of doing that to all of you?” Derpy sniffled. “What Bon-Bon did was shittier, but you thinking I was capable of doing that to all of you and throwing me out hurt me more.” Derpy wiped her eyes. “Fuck, what’s wrong with me? I was supposed to scream at you like I did Bonny, not blubber like a baby.”

“Perhaps you are all screamed out after Bon-Bon?” Octavia offered, trying to lighten the mood. It didn’t work, and she was left to awkwardly stare at Derpy as she cried softly. She walked forward and wrapped Derpy in a hug. “I am so, so sorry Derpy. I do not know why I ever thought you were capable of hurting us. You are the sweetest, gentlest, most dependable girl in the whole world, and I should have kept that in mind even if you were our only suspect.” She pulled away and pulled out her handkerchief, helping to wipe Derpy's tears. “Look, you seeing me after so long has made you emotional. How about we let you recover for a bit, then you can yell at me.”

“But I want to yell at you and call you a bitch now.” Derpy said half jokingly.

“And I want you to yell at me and call me a bitch if it makes you feel better.” Octavia smiled lightly and gave a curt laugh. Her eyes widened when she got an idea. “How about we work through our problems until you’re at a point where you wont get emotional, then you can yell at me in front of the whole school?”

Derpys eyes widened. “You’d do that?”

“If it makes you feel better. I’ll even have Vinyl film it.”

Derpy looked tempted but unsure. “I-I dunno Octie. In front of everyone? Isn’t your reputation important to you?”

“More important than getting my friend's forgiveness?” Octavia shook her head. “No.”

Derpy smiled. “Sounds like a plan… bitch.” The two laughed. “I’ll make sure to use even more swears when yelling at you. Now-” She grabbed Octavia. “Get the fuck out.”

Octavia was pulled away and thrown out the janitors closet. She struggled not to fall over, eventually regaining her balance, and looked to Derpy. “What? Derpy, why aren’t you leaving the janitor's closet?”

“I have my reasons.” Derpy waved goodbye. “Chow!” She said before disappearing behind the door.

Octavia was left staring at the door, her mind racing with what Derpy was up to. “She better not be calling Time Turner to meet her in there...” Octavia said before she continued to practice.

“YOU WANT ME TO WHAT!” Rainbow Dash jumped off the bed and recoiled from Sunset.

“I think you heard me.”

“Wha- Yeah I heard you!” She took a step forward. “You want me to talk with Scootaloo!? Are you crazy!? I can’t talk with her!”

“Sure you can, you said she comes to your house every day right?”

“Let me rephrase: I don’t want to talk to her!”

“Well, if you don’t, then I’ll just leave.” Sunset closed her textbook and began getting up. “After all, I don’t work for free.”

“Hold on.” Sunset stopped. “Why do you want me to talk to Scootaloo so bad?”

“I promised her that when you and I started talking again, I’d convince you to talk to her.” Sunset explained. “And, since you’ll have to talk to her or I won’t tutor you, it seems like a pretty foolproof solution.”

Rainbow Dash was quiet for a long moment. “Sunset… I can’t just… I…” She groaned in frustration. “I don’t think I’m ready.”

“Dash, she misses you. I know what she did hurt, I’m the main victim after all, but she misses you.” Sunset reasoned. “Sweetie and Bloom, they still have their sisters, Scootaloo doesn’t. And that… I feel bad. I do what I can, but I can’t replace you, especially with how complicated our relationship is. She needs you Dash.” Sunset grabbed Rainbow's hand. “I’m not saying solve everything tonight, but I just want you two to… talk things out, just a little bit.”

The two were silent as Rainbow stared off, thinking it over. The two looked over to Rainbows door when knocking came from the other side. “Dash, honey, Scootaloo is here to see you.” Rainbow groaned. “Should I tell her to go home?”

Rainbow Dash was about to say yes when she caught Sunset's eye, Sunset giving her a look. “... Not today. I’ll… I’ll talk with her.”

“Really?” Windy Whistles said with some surprise. “Well… Alright, I’ll send her in.”

Sunset smiled appreciatively. “Thanks Dash.” She pulled away and began packing up. “I’ll leave you two be, sorry we weren’t able to go a little longer. I promise we’ll spend more time tomorrow.”

“Ah, don’t sweat it, I’m just glad you came over. I think you actually helped me a bit.” Rainbow said somewhat awkwardly, thinking over her coming meeting with Scootaloo. “Plus, I think we needed a talk like that after everything that’s happened.”

“Perhaps, but let’s not make a habit out of it.” Sunset slapped Rainbow in the back. “I’ll see you later Dash.”

“Yeah, see ya.” With that, Sunset walked out the door and down the stairs.

A few seconds later, Scootaloo ran in, panting in a mixture of excitement and exhaustion, looking at Rainbow Dash expectantly.

“Scootaloo.” Rainbow said stoically. “Let’s talk.”

Apple Bloom idly took a bite out of an apple as she walked to the living room, watching her sister fuss over her various supplies for the sleepover. “Ah really don’t think yah need to fuss so much AJ.” Applejack looked over. “Yer not Rarity. Yah aren’t even bringing a sleeping bag.”

“Yeah, Ah know.” Applejack huffed. “It’s just… There's a lot riding on this. If Ah mess this up then it might set us back, and Ah don’t know how fragile she is after the Valedictorian debacle.”

“Valedictorian debacle?” Apple Bloom took another bite of her apple after she raised an eyebrow. “What’s going on?”

“Yah don’t know?” Applejack asked with surprise. “Scootaloo was the one who brought it to our attention, Ah’m surprised she didn’t tell yah first.”

“Tell me what first?”

“Rarity told me that Scootaloo told everyone at lunch the school board has apparently barred Sunset from being Valedictorian.” Applejack huffed. “She took it pretty hard from what Ah heard.”

“Oh…” Apple Bloom stared at Applejack with a stunned expression, wondering why Scootaloo didn’t tell her. “Ah had no idea. Was it ‘cause of the Formal?”

“Yeah, she apparently didn't know until a few days ago. Just another thing to add to all the stress.” Applejack grumbled to herself. “... Hey Bloom?”

“Yeah?”

“Is it alright if Ah tell people yer gay?”

Apple Bloom gave Applejack a weird look. “What?”

“Ah did some research and apparently yer not supposed to tell other people someone’s gay, or trans, or whatever. It’s supposed to be at their pace or something. Ah just wanted to get yer permission before I go blabbing.”

“Um, Ah guess? Just tell people we’re close to and people who are already gay.” Apple Bloom raised an eyebrow. “Why do yah ask?”

“Well… Ah have no experience with a gay family member, and Ah was hoping Sunset might give me some pointers and advice on what to do. Can’t hurt right? Girl’s smart and bi, she’s gotta have some insight.”

Apple Bloom hummed. “Well, sounds like yah girls are gonna have an interesting night. Hopefully she won’t give yah bad advice to get revenge on me.”

“She wouldn’t do that.” Applejack looked over and shook her head. “Ah know she’s angry with yah, but she’s not the type to take petty revenge and sabotage someone… anymore. Pretty sure she left sexuality alone even then.”

“If yah say so. Just make sure not to pressure me out of it when yah get back cause yah thought it was sound advice.”

“Ah’m not that gullible.” Applejack smiled. “Ah may have no experience with this, but Ah have a basic idea of what not to do.”

“Is that because of yer ‘research’?”

“Partly, the rest is because Ah love my baby sister and Ah don’t want to make her uncomfortable.” She flashed Bloom a small smile, interrupted by an alarm on her phone. She took out her phone and silenced the alarm. “Well, that’s my cue to get out of here.” She zipped up her bag, grabbed it, and began walking out the door.

“Have fun at Sunsets! Try not to have so much fun yah’ll want to stay!”

“No promises! “Applejack yelled back as she walked out the door. “Love ya bye!”

Apple Bloom stared at the door for a few seconds before taking another bite of her apple. “... Why didn’t Scoots tell me? Was she too busy perving on me and Diamond? If Ah still had my phone, Ah’d give her an ass whoopin for that.”

“Yah’d give her a what now?” Apple Bloom seized up when she heard Granny Smith's voice behind her. “If yah don’t mind repeatin’ it young lady.”

Author's Note

Wow! An even more reasonable time to update!

So yeah, bit of a slow chapter where not too much happens. I mostly wrote it to set stuff up for the future.
I know many are disappointed that we aren’t seeing Dash and Scoots talk in this chapter, but I think you’ll like what I have planned. :pinkiecrazy:

I also had three perspective this chapter because I thought it’d be pretty short otherwise
Plus the Booms perspective gives me an excuse for her to learn about the Valedictorian mess and give permission to AJ to tell people she’s gay (I don’t know if that’s official advice, but it seems like a good rule of thumb not to blab about someone’s sexuality without their permission).

Further, I’m sure some of you are sad Derpy didn’t go all out yelling at Octavia, and that was my original idea.
But I thought it’d be better if Derpy couldn’t bring herself to do it because of how deeply hurt she was by Octavia.
I thought it would really demonstrate just how much Octavia’s actions hurt Derpy.

On a side note, I tried to make Octavia’s speech a little weird to demonstrate her ‘politeness’. I have no idea if I did the same thing in previous chapters, so I may have to check.

But don’t worry, I promise that Derpy will yell at Octavia at some point. I’ll make it even worse then when she yelled at Bonny.

Octavia’s last sentence of her pov is a reference to how the scene originally ends, where Derpy claims she’s calling Time Turner to have some alone time with him.
I thought it was a weird note to end on, especially since Derpy was so emotional earlier, so I scrapped it.

I was also planning on having Sunset stay a bit later for tutoring, but I decided to push up Rainbow and Scoots meeting.
Guess Dash only got 30 minutes of tutoring. Whoops.

I also thought it’d be cute if I showed how supportive AJ is, seeking advice from other people on what to do and how she can support her sister better.
Commit this to memory, it’ll come up later.

I also had some trouble ending the chapter, nothing I wrote was satisfying to me.
Until I had Granny catching Bloom swearing, I thought that wasn’t too bad a way to end the chapter.

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!

The sleepover pt. 1: Applejacks pretty too, damnit

“Oh come on! I put an outhouse for you people!” Sunset growled as she furiously moved her sheep to clean up after her flock. “I’m a freaking cult leader but I’m treated like a babysitter…”

She paused the game when her doorbell rang, having a good idea of who it was, and made her way to the door. She opened it and found Applejack standing on the front steps. “Well howdy Sunset!”

“Hey AJ.” Sunset said with some trepidation, still unsure about all of this. “Come in, make yourself at home.”

Applejack nodded and did just that, walking into Sunsets home and closing the door behind her. “Well Ah’ll be. Ah didn’t think yer place would be nearly this nice.”

“It isn’t that nice.” Sunset said as she saved her game and turned her console off.

“Well, for a teenager living by herself with no job, it ain’t half bad.” Applejack set her stuff down. “Ah couldn’t afford it.”

“Would you even want to live somewhere else? Don’t you Apple's share the same house for a few generations?”

“Well, some people leave.” Applejack said defensively. “It’d be pretty hard if we kept every member of the Apple Family since my great grandpappy built the house. I think that’s a total of… thirty people or so?”

“What, you can’t just expand the house?”

“For thirty people? That’s a small apartment by that point.” Applejack sat down next to Sunset.

“So like, does everyone stay in the same room since they were born?”

“Don’t be ridiculous, we alternate based on age.” Applejack said matter of factly. “The oldest gets the biggest room, the married couple gets the second biggest, and the kids get what’s remaining. The second biggest isn’t occupied right now because of… well, Ah think that’s obvious.”

Sunset hummed. “And how many bedrooms are there in total?”

“About six total.”

“And do any of you plan to move out?”

“Pfft, no. Might be the only generation that doesn’t.”

“And assuming you all get married and have kids, where are you going to put all of them?”

“Well that’s easy, Mac will get the second biggest room, Ah’ll move into Mac's room, Bloom will move into mine, Mac's kids will get Bloom's old room, my kids will get the empty room, and Bloom's kids will…” She started to trail off. “Will…”

“... Where are you going to put Blooms kids, AJ?” Sunset teased.

“Ah didn’t even think ‘bout that… maybe they can share a room with their cousins?”

“I’m going to assume you can only fit like four people in a room, so two couples can only have two kids while the other can have more.” Sunset smiled, knowing she backed Applejack into a corner. “Unless you wait till your granny dies.”

“Don’t even joke like that. Woman’s approaching her appointment with God too fast for my liking. Ah have no idea what Ah’m gonna do when that happens, Ah don’t think any of us know.” Applejack huffed. “Woman practically raised me since my ma and pa are… are no longer with us.”

Sunset's smile disappeared. She mentally berated herself, having not meant to make Applejack sad. “How… how did it… happen?” Wait, that was even worse! “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t pry. That’s private.”

“No it’s ok.” Applejack said quickly. “Ah said yer my family and family deserves to know. Ah know yah don’t feel like it right now, but yer still my family Sunset.” Sunset said nothing, waiting for Applejack to continue. “... It was dark out, right after Christmas. They were making a late night delivery when they… black ice Ah think. Their truck skidded out of control and uh… ended up in a ditch.” Applejack shook her head. “They didn’t make it.”

Sunset put a comforting hand on Applejacks shoulder before she gave her a side hug. “I’m sorry. I know that doesn’t mean much from me but… I’m sorry. They sound like good people.”

“They would’ve really liked yah.” Applejack said suddenly.

“You’re just saying that.”

“No really.” Applejack insisted. “Yer smart, yer driven, yah have goals, yah come from a magical world, yer a friend to a princess, yer… yer pretty.” Applejack cleared her throat. “They may not have liked yah right after the Formal, but Ah’m willing to bet they would’ve come around. Maybe if they were still alive, they would’ve given me the kick in the pants Ah needed for abandoning yah like that.”

“Well, no use speculating either way.” Sunset said in an attempt to steer the conversation. “Why was it so hard for you to call me pretty?”

Applejack blushed. “A-Ah dunno. Just… Ah think Ah’m jealous.”

“Really?” Sunset said with some surprise. “Of what?”

“The stuff Ah listed about yah is either something Ah already have or can’t achieve nor care to. But being pretty… Well, Ah dunno, it never bothered me before. Ah knew Ah wasn’t like the other girls and Ah didn’t care. At least, until Ah started high school.” She turned to Sunset. “Ah was homeschooled before, not exposed to a lot of people in my age group, then suddenly Ah was in a school full of girls that really put work into themselves. At first Ah thought it was dumb and frivolous, but then Ah became friends with everyone and... ya’ll seemed… prettier Ah guess. Especially Rarity.”

“And being around people you saw as prettier than you started messing with your self confidence, right?”

Applejack nodded. “Ah try to tell myself it doesn’t matter, it’s what’s on the inside that counts, Ah’m being vain, and we can’t afford expensive beauty care, but Ah just… Ah can’t help but compare myself to ya’ll and feel… inadequate?” Applejack huffed herself. “Yah know how many cards Rarity gets for Valentine’s Day every year? A hundred. Yah know how many Ah’ve gotten since Freshman year?” She held up her hand, forming it into the shape of a zero. “Zilch. Not a single person has ever found me attractive enough to give me a damn card.”

Sunset winced, that’s gotta hurt. “If it’s any consolation, I haven’t gotten any cards since Freshman year either.”

“Yeah, but that was because of an attitude problem, not because of yer looks.” Applejack sighed. “Ah don’t know why it bothers me, it really doesn’t matter that much. Maybe Ah’m just being overdramatic.”

“It is perfectly natural to want to feel desired and attractive, that isn’t vanity it’s just biology and psychology. It is also perfectly natural for a teenager to feel insecure about themselves.” Sunset reasoned. “You want to know why you think we’re all prettier than you? Because we all spend more time with our beauty routines and can get more beauty products, which cost time and money, time and money better spent on your farm. You are a perfectly healthy young woman with nothing wrong with her, if we were all in a room without our makeup-”

“We’d all be the same?”

“-I’d win cause I’m hotter than all of you.” Applejack gave her a playful glare and punched Sunset in the arm, Sunset smirking as she rubbed her arm. “But the rest of you would be the same. Plus, you got something none of us got.”

“Yeah? What’s that?”

Sunset reached out and pulled Applejacks shirt up to reveal her toned stomach, giving it a few pats with her hand. “These big strong abs.”

Applejack seized up, blushed, smacked Sunsets hands away, and pulled her shirt down. “Hey! That’s private!”

The two laughed, Sunset studying Applejack for a few seconds when they were done. “Come on, I know what we’re going to do first for tonight.”

“What?” Applejack watched as Sunset stood up and pulled Applejack to her feet. “What are we doing?”

“Makeover.” Sunset said simply as she led Applejack to her bathroom. “I promise it’s not the prissy kind like Rarity’s makeovers. I just want to prove that you’d get the same treatment if you were subjected to our beauty routines.”

“And how are yah gonna prove that?” Applejack asked skeptically.

“I’m going to take you to a restaurant, and I’m going to laugh my ass off while you try flirting.” Sunset said teasingly as she started bringing out her beauty products. “And we won’t come home until you kiss a girl.” She said in a sing-song voice. She looked over when Applejack jumped in surprise. “Or boy, I don’t judge. Now, get over here and don’t move.”

“Ah really don’t understand how y'all can wear this stuff all the time.” Applejack said as she sat across from Sunset. She looked like a whole new person: she had a full face of makeup, eyeliner, eyeshadow, wasn’t wearing her hat, and her hair was curled. “It feels weird.”

“That’s because you never wear this stuff at all. I imagine it would feel weird.” Sunset took a sip from her Frappuccino.

“Why are we even here?” Applejack asked, looking over the entire coffee shop, various guests wandering about, including some teenagers.

“To see if you can get a guy to ask for your number.”

“Won’t Ah have to flirt with him or something? Ah’d have to at least talk with him right?”

“Are you kidding? Just bat your eyelashes and show some interest in him.”

“It can’t be that easy.”

“If there’s one truth in both our worlds, it’s that men are fucking dumb.” She took another sip. “You think some guy isn’t going to ask a pretty girl that shows interest in him for her number?”

“A-Ah don’t think Ah’m ready for a relationship, Ah’d have to call them to be polite right?”

“No.” Sunset answered simply. “I’ve given creepy guys fake numbers to get them off my back, and most of the men asking for your number aren’t interested in a relationship with you.”

“Really? What are they interested in?” Sunset gave Applejack a look. “... Oh. That’s… gross.”

“Yeah, men are gross. At least, the ones asking for your number are.”

“How do yah know that’s all they want?”

“Because this really isn’t the way to get a relationship, and I’ve literally never met a guy I didn’t feel wanted to get in my pants when they ask for my number. At least, that’s just my experience. Maybe you’ll get lucky and meet the one.” Sunset wiggled her eyebrows, causing Applejack to blush and look away with a smile.

“Well hello ladies.” Both of them looked over when a teenage boy walked up to their table. He had ashen gray skin and black hair. He was well built and wearing a sports tank top.

Sunset looked over to Applejack slyly with a victorious smile. She silently urged Applejack to go first. Applejack gulped nervously and looked at the boy. “Well howdy! What can we do you for?”

He looked surprised by Applejacks country accent but quickly recovered. “Oh, nothing really. Just couldn’t help but notice you two lovely ladies from across the room.” He crossed his arms, clearly trying to show off his muscles. “What’re your name’s?”

Applejack opened her mouth to answer but she was beaten to the draw by Sunset. “I’m Sunrise Sparkle and this is my friend Apple Butter.”

Applejack looked confused but caught the look in Sunset's eye. “Uh, yeah! We’re just hanging out before we head back home. What’s your name?”

“Me? My name’s Rapid Shadow. Maybe you’ve heard of me?”

“Uh…” She looked over and saw Sunset urging her on. “Can’t say Ah have, Should Ah?”

“Well, not to brag, but I got a pretty big following on my Insta.” He said pulling out his phone and opening an app to show her. Applejack took the phone from him and looked it over, looking at an inordinate amount of him working out and shirtless pics where he was pointing at his abs.

“Oh wow.” Applejack feigned interest, keeping herself from barfing. “Yah really… seem… strong.”

“I’m glad you noticed! I eat eggs with every meal, gotta keep these gains for the ladies.” He took his phone back and flexed his arm, Sunset struggling not to laugh as Applejack looked somewhat uncomfortable.

“Yes uh... yah almost seem as strong as my brother.” Applejack said in an attempt to dissuade him from continuing.

He stopped, though whether that was because of what she said or he was done who could say. “Can I have your number?”

Applejack's eyes widened in surplus and she looked over to Sunset. She smiled and silently urged her to. “Oh! Uh, sure.” She cleared her throat. “555-0172.”

“Sweet.” Rapid smiled as he put the number into his phone. “Well, I gotta get going, I’ll call you later. See ya Butter.”

“Yeah, see ya.” The two waited until he walked out the building. “He asked me for my number!”

“See! I told you it wasn’t that hard. You just have to look pretty and act like you’re interested, that’s all a boy could ask for.” Sunset smiled victoriously. “Total meat head though, totally ignored me and didn’t bother asking about you.”

“Yeah, and what was up with him pulling up his Insta?”

“You gave him a fake number right?”

“Of course! It was hard enough to talk to him the first time.”

“He’d probably go over his gym plan the whole time before inviting you over to ‘chill’.”

“Ew.” Applejack shivered. “Atleast take me out to dinner first.”

The two shared a short laugh. “But see? You’re just as pretty as the rest of us with the same routine. None of us are super models, except for me of course.”

“Ah guess yer right, except for the last part.” She flashed Sunset a teasing smile. “This seems like a lot of work though.”

“Well, yeah, but I dolled you up a little more than usual. Have you ever seen me with eyeliner?”

“Spring Fling and the Fall Formal.”

“Other than those occasions?”

“Well, no.” Applejack conceded. “Maybe Ah’ll pull up some makeup tutorials for a girl on a budget. Or better yet, a country girl beauty tutorial.”

“Want me to help? I know a thing or two.”

“Eh, maybe.” Applejack shrugged. “Maybe Ah’ll have yah tutor me for makeup like how yer tutoring Dash with science.”

“Just keep in mind I don’t work for free.” Sunset joked before drinking from her Frappuccino.

“Had I known the kind of chaos your school was capable of, I wouldn’t even have bothered with the Battle of the Bands.” Sunset's eyes widened and she spat out her drink all over the table, coughing incessantly.

Applejack meanwhile shot up and clenched her fists. “You!”

“Me.” There, only a foot from their table, stood Adagio. Her arms crossed while she grinned at them smugly. “Been a while hasn’t it?”

Author's Note

Dang, two chapters in the same day? That never happens!

So, the beginning of the chapter is a reference to Cult of the Lamb, which I’ve been playing a lot for the past few days.

I also always kinda thought AJ would be the most insecure person of the group, since she’s sjust so different from the rest of them and the rest of the school. I also imagine her as the poorest member of the group due to her farm.
I’m also pretty sure she’d have abs due to her work. Call it a hunch.

The ‘won’t come home until we kiss a girl’ is from ~~walle~~ Hello Dolly. Thought it was fitting.

I also looked up common places for teenagers to hang out because I’m not very social, and it said coffee shops. So, they went to a coffee shop at 8:00 pm.

Also, Sunset ragging on men is some self depreciation on my part.

I also want to say I’m not judging any of you who have or will ask girls their numbers, I just feel a lot of them are more interested in getting into a girls pants then being interested in a relationship.
Maybe I think that because the idea of asking a girl for her number is weird to me? I don’t know, I’d never do it.

I also wanted Rapid Shadow to be obnoxious and kind of a gym bro, just in case people felt bad that the girls were ragging on him later.

AJs number is 555 for a reason, those are designated for fictional use.
So don’t try prank calling som poor sap.

Finally, I’ve been planning for Adagio to show up for months now. Don’t worry, she won’t suddenly become an antagonist or anything.

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!

The sleepover pt. 2: Sad Apple

“What’re yah doing here?” Applejack growled.

“Relax, I’m not here to fight.” Adagio waved Applejack off dismissively.

“Then why are you here?” Sunset tensing as she stared at the Siren.

“I’m taking my ten.” Adagio answered as she sat in an empty seat and scooted closer to their table.

“Taking yer ten? What are yah talking-” it was then that Applejack noticed Adagio was wearing a white blouse, black pants, and a green apron with the shop's logo on it. Looking over to the other employees, she found they were wearing the exact same thing. “Yah work here?”

“Bingo cowgirl.” Adagio leaned back into her chair and rested her head on her hands. “I’m not going to fight you, I don’t want to get fired after all… that and I’m not very strong after the Battle for the Bands, but I could at least land a punch.”

“Ok, fine, you work here. But why are you here, at our table?” Sunset eyed Adagio suspiciously. “Are you going to follow us to get revenge?”

“Wouldn’t be a smart idea if I revealed myself then followed you, would it?” Adagio said with a mocking smile. “No, I’m not going to take revenge. Couldn’t even if I wanted to.”

“Then why-”

“I’m here to mock you.” Adagio interrupted Applejack. “It’s the very least I can do without my amulet. I was going to mock your makeup, but it actually doesn’t look half bad, even if it’s odd that it’s on the country girl. Here to pick up a man?”

“That’s none of yer business.” Applejack snapped.

“Fine, fine.” Adagio held her hands up in defeat. “I think instead I’ll mock you over the whole Anon-A-Miss fiasco.”

“How do you-”

“I have social media, you know.” Adagio said simply. “I was keeping tabs on all of you after the Battle of the Bands, since I was angry and was going to take revenge on all of you. Eventually the crushing reality of not having our amulets set in, and I abandoned any plans for revenge in exchange for basic survival.” Adagio chuckled bitterly. “I saw how Anon-A-Miss turned your whole school upside down and how everyone put the blame squarely on you, despite how obvious a frame up it was.” Adagio laughed. “Then it turned out it was those three middle schoolers! That was hilarious! If only we had our amulets, we’d be more powerful then we were during the finals!”

“So, basically yah‘ve come to gloat.”

“I’ve come to mock you, not gloat. Big difference.” Adagio said with a smug smile. “Amazing how three middle schoolers with a vendetta could tear the school apart with a phone and a social media profile. They didn’t even require magic, and you played your parts perfectly. So much for the magic of friendship.”

“Yeah well, me and Sunset don’t have to take it.” Applejack began walking away and pulled Sunset out of her chair. “Come on Sunset.”

“Hold on.” Sunset stopped Applejack, looking back to Adagio. “You’re not… dying are you?”

“Yah can’t seriously be concerned for her!” Applejack said incredulously.

The two girls ignored her, staring at each other. “Not unless you count being mortal now as dying. I’m not starving for magic without the amulet now or anything.”

“And your sisters?”

“Sonatas killing it at her taco truck job and Arias probably being fired again as we speak. It’s going to be annoying having her try to get another job without a diploma, I keep telling her she can’t be rude to the customers but she seems content to be a bitch.”

Sunset frowned. “You don’t have diplomas?”

“Never went to school, so, no.”

“Sunset.” Applejack said impatiently. “She’s just here to mock us. She ain’t starving, has a job, and is doing well enough to mock some customers, lets just leave.”

Sunset stared at Applejack for a few seconds, looked back to Adagio, then looked back to Applejack nodding. “You’re right. Let’s go.”

Applejack turned and began walking, Sunset quickly rummaging through her bag and placing a dollar bill on the table before running after her.

Adagio picked up the dollar and looked it over, frowning as she studied it, then watched as the two girls exited the shop.

The car ride was quiet, the two girls not sure how to broach the subject about Adagio. Applejack had found Sunsets dashboard very intriguing, while Sunset herself focused on driving.

“... Why do yah care so much?”

“I was just curious.”

“It was definitely more than simple curiosity.” Applejack countered, crossing her arms. “Yah were concerned.”

“I was not! I was just… I always worried we had condemned them to starvation after we broke their amulets. Like, yeah we needed to stop them but… I didn’t want to kill them.” Sunset cleared her throat. “Now we know. They’re fine.”

Applejack didn’t look convinced. “Do yah see some of yerself in her?”

Sunset visibly flinched. “Well I… I was taught a very important lesson about empathy and that’s basically what empathy is… they’re harmless now. Not exactly nice, but harmless. I know how hard it is to be from Equestria and not have any support.”

“They had magical amulets to help them.”

“Not now! They’re in a worse position than I ever was. They don’t even have a highschool diploma! There’s no way they can get far in life without that.” There was a lull in the conversation. “Maybe they could go to CHS?”

“What!?”

“They’re normal teenage girls now! Not a threat. They’re not any worse than I am.”

“Even after we defeated her she’s still a smug bitch.” Applejack squinted her eyes at Sunset.

“I mean, I’m sure Crystal Prep would mock us if they knew about Anon.” Sunset knew that was mostly false equivalence. “I don't know why you aren’t giving them a second chance! You gave me one after all (mostly) and I became a demon.”

“Yah didn’t mean to become a demon and yah cleaned up yer act after we beat yah. Adagio may not be some mastermind who can mind control people anymore, but she isn’t a good person.”

“Maybe, but she’s still a teenage girl all alone with no diploma with only her sisters for support. I think she at least deserves the chance to have a normal life.” Another lull. “Are you scared you might get close to her and mess up like you did with me?”

“No! Ah just don’t like her. Maybe she isn’t a threat anymore, maybe she is a normal girl now. But that doesn’t excuse that the first thing she did after seeing us for the first time since the Battle of the Bands was mock us about Anon! She could’ve… she could’ve said sorry and that she was turning over a new leaf, Ah know now to at least give people the chance to redeem themselves. But she didn’t, she isn’t interested in a second chance, she isn’t repentant like yah were. She just wants to make fun of us.”

“You didn’t think I was interested in second chance either, even when i showed you I was repentant. I think we should take a chance on the Dazzlings and ask if they want to attend CHS. It can’t hurt to try right?” Sunset bit her lip, wondering if she should continue with her next question. “Why are you so mad she mocked us for Anon?”

“Ah just…” Applejack frowned. “It… it was a bad time. Ah know that’s a bit of an understatement but it’s true. The entire time Ah just… hurt. Hurt thinking yah stabbed us in the back, hurt when yah continued even though we left yah, hurt when Ah found out Bloom was responsible, and Ah… Ah nearly lost yah and… it was my fault.” She looked to Sunset. “Ah don’t know why yah can’t be mad at her for mocking us for Anon, yah had the worst of it.”

“It wasn’t that bad.” Sunset said unconvincingly.

“Yeah, only bad enough for you to run back home for two weeks and not talk to us for another two weeks.”

“And I could’ve gone for three weeks.” Sunset said, raising her left arm up and pointing her index finger to accentuate her point. “So, it was about a month of shunning bad.”

Applejack tensed and stared at Sunsets wrist. “What’s that?”

“What’s what?”

“This.” Applejack grabbed Sunsets left arm and pulled it towards her. She pulled up the sleeve, showing an ugly scar across her wrist.

Sunset's eyes widened and she yanked her arm back. “I’m driving!” She snapped before putting her hand back on the wheel.

“Pull over.”

“I am not pulling o-”

“AH SAID PULL OVER!” Sunset jumped, looking over to see Applejack was shaking, her eyes glistening with tears.

Sunset didn’t know what to say and pulled over to an isolated parking lot.

“When?”

“I don’t-”

“When?”

Sunset was quiet for a long moment. “... A week after Anon started.”

Applejack put a hand to her mouth and looked away. “Y-Yah’ve been cutting yerself for that long?”

“No! AJ, this was a one time thing.” She forced Applejack to turn around and study her wrists, finding there was only one scar. “I was… I was in such a bad place that… I just wanted something to distract me. I heard that cutting is supposed to help and… I didn’t want to keep focusing on the Anon situation.” She crossed her arms over her chest. “I bought some razors and I just… cut.” She shrugged. “I don’t know if I did it wrong or if I’m a wuss, because it fucking hurt. A lot.”

“It’s supposed to hurt ain’t it?”

“Yeah, well, I didn’t like it. I didn’t get that cathartic release or whatever. Maybe I cut too deep or something, because I started bleeding everywhere and I panicked because of how much it hurt. Then I sanitized it so it wouldn’t get infected and that hurt. Then I had to clean up all the blood and throw out a washcloth because it was bloody. Then I swore off cutting myself entirely because it just... wasn’t worth it.” She sighed. “I don’t know, I, personally didn’t have a good experience with it.”

“... Yah swear yah haven’t cut herself since then?”

“I swear. Look-” Sunset pulled off her jacket, exposing the rest of her arm, lifted her shirt up over her bra to show her torso, then rolled up her pant legs as far as they could go on each leg and showed them to Applejack. “-Not a single scar.”

“... Ah’ll trust yah with yer thighs, neither of us want me to see yah in yer underwear.”

“Good, I wasn’t going to show you anyway.” There was a long, long silence between the two of them. “Why did you freak out?”

“How could Ah not? Yer my friend and we hurt yah so much that yah… yah cut yerself.” Applejack hugged herself and looked away. “Were yah… were yah suicidal?”

Sunset was quiet, not sure how to answer that. “Don’t go all Twilight on me about it, but I thought about suicide-” Applejack gasped and placed a hand over her mouth again as tears began flowing freely. “I said not to go all Twilight on me! I didn’t say I was suicidal.”

“Not suicidal?” Applejack asked incredulously.

“I didn’t say I considered suicide, just that I thought about… well, how things would be if I did. Like, you’d all see I wasn’t Anon and feel super sad. Or that I wouldn’t feel so bad anymore. It’s just something that crosses your mind when you’re in a dark place like that, I didn’t consider or plan to do anything, I have my family and friends to think about.”

“Sunset, Ah don’t care if yah never considered it. Ah don’t care if yah never planned to commit suicide. Yah were suicidal.”

“I was not-”

“Yah wondered what would happen if yah did and thought it would be a good escape from everything that was happening.” Applejack looked at Sunset, tears running down her face. “That makes yah suicidal.”

Sunset said nothing. Was she suicidal? She always thought that you had to be constantly considering or try to commit suicide to be suicidal, but maybe Applejack had a point. She did wonder if it’d be better if she died, that if she killed herself she wouldn’t be hurting anymore. Things were bad enough for her to cut herself, however briefly. “I…”

“Do yah still think about it?” Applejack asked, afraid to hear the answer.

“No! No, of course not.” Sunset quickly answered. “I have you, and Twi, and the other girls back home. Anons gone and I don’t feel as bad anymore. I don’t have any reason to think or consider or whatever with suicide anymore.” She placed a hand on Applejack's shoulder. “... This isn’t about me, is it?”

“Of course it’s about yah!”

“I mean, a little bit, but they way you acted was way too personal… Did something happen AJ?”

Applejack didn’t answer immediately, wiping her eyes and staring at the floor. “My cousin, Big Apple. We all thought he was fine, last we saw him was at a family reunion. Smiling, joking, teasing.” She laughed. “He was always a comedian, making everyone laugh, playing pranks on people, acting like a big goof. Lit up the room when he walked in, everybody loved him… the next week, after everybody had gone home, I got a call that he uh… he took his pa’s shotgun, went behind the barn and… and…” Applejack began sobbing lightly, Sunset leaning over and hugging her while she cried. “It was a closed casket funeral.”

“AJ I… I’m so sorry. I had no idea.” Sunset held onto Applejack as she cried her heart out into Sunset's chest, Sunset gently rubbing Applejack's back in an attempt to calm her down. “Look, I’m not going to kill myself, ok? You aren’t going to wake up one day and find I killed myself, that’s never going to happen.”

Applejack pulled back sniffled and wiped her eyes. She was a mess, her makeup ruined by her crying fit and hair messy. “Yah promise?”

“I promise.” She placed both hands on Applejack's shoulders. “I’m here for the long haul, whether you want me to or not.” Neither girl said anything for a long while, Applejack suddenly shooting forward and wrapping Sunset in a big, very tight hug. Sunset returned Applejack's hug with her own, the two holding onto each other for a small eternity.

Finally Applejack pulled away and sniffled. “Thanks Sunset. Ah… Ah think Ah needed that.”

“No problem.” Sunset flashed Applejack a smile and turned to the steering wheel. “Now, let's get you back home and clean you up. You look like Rarity when she’s overdramatic.”

“Kick a girl while she’s down, nice. Ah thought yah were all about empathy.” Applejack smiled lightly, wiping her eyes and finding her hand was covered in wet makeup.

“And here I thought you were all about honesty.” Sunset chuckled, turned the car on, and drove off.

Author's Note

Yay! Another chapter in only a few days!

So yeah, Adagio just so happened to work here. She needs a job now that she can’t just compel som schmuck to give her money.
Though, she may want to hold off on antagonizing customers. She could totally get fired.

And since she can’t do anything, she’ll be mocking the Rainbooms and CHS for the whole Anon fiasco, seeing as how the school caused more chaos then she or Susnet ever did.

Also, we totally know Aria would constantly be fired and Sinata would do great in a taco truck.

I’m also feel that since Sunset is the element of empathy and has some similar experiences with the sirens, she may be a bit more sympathetic with their plight.
Sure they met up again in the show and she was antagonistic towards them, but the sirens were being kind of bitchy and Sunset thought they were creating the time loop.
Since they’re regular teenage girl Sunset would be more open towards them.

Also, Sunsets downplaying how bad Anon was for her to win AJ over to her side, she doesn’t genuinely think Anon wasn’t that bad.

Also, finally justified that self harm tag on the story. Only took lik 10 months.
I did subvert it though, in many Anon stories Sunseet actually cuts herself or even commits sucicide.
So I thought ‘ why not have her try to cut herself but find it’s too painful?’

Also, I feel like thinking about suicide and how things would be if you did is considered suicidal, right? Especially if you’re going through a tough time?

It also took way too long to get a name for Big Apple. Every name I thought of was already taken by an Apple family member.

I did want a sentence saying that comedians are often really depressed, but it wouldn’t work for Susnet to say it during an emotional scene, and it felt weird in narration, so I screapped it.
Him being a comedian is a reference to that phenomenon thoug.

And that’s it! Thanks for reading my fic!

The sleepover pt. 3: Dresses, home wreckers, and gay Christians. Oh my!

“There, all pretty again.” Sunset teased as she wiped off the last of Applejack's makeup. “Thank Faust you weren’t wearing Mascara, otherwise you really would’ve looked like Rarity.”

“Hardy har.” Applejack rolled her eyes, a small smile on her lips. “Thanks for this by the way. It was… nice to get the attention of a boy, even if he wasn’t my type… at all. Most boys don’t spare me a second glance.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that, I’ve seen the way Micro Chips looks at you.” Sunset said with a wink.

“Micro Chips?” Applejack recoiled in surprise. “Yah think he… yer just fucking with me aren’t yah?”

“Maybe, maybe not.” Sunset waved dismissively. “You’re gonna have to wonder~” Sunset said in a sing-song voice.

Applejack squinted at her friend suspiciously, trying to read whether or not she was joking. “Well, regardless of if he’s into me or not, he’s not exactly my type.”

“You were just complaining nobody was into you, take the win.”

“Ah am taking the win! Ah’m taking both wins dammit! But it’s not like Ah’m gonna roll over for whatever boy shows an interest in me, that’s Pinkie's job.”

The two began laughing (admittedly at the expense of their friend) for a good minute, their laughter slowly petering, leaving the two sitting in an awkward quiet. “... Hey AJ?”

“Yeah?”

“I’m curious, and you don’t have to answer, but when was your cousins funeral?” She was worried that somehow he had died within the last month, and Sunset didn't know about it because of her shunning. She would’ve asked when he died, but that felt like it might open some old wounds.

Applejack looked awkward, trying to think how best to answer. “... Remember when Ah punched yah that one day in freshman year?”

“Uh… Yeah, I remember that. I thought it was weird because you had never been violent before and I wasn’t treating you any worse than usual.” Sunset's eyes widened when she realized the implication. “Wait, that was when your cousin's funeral was held?”

“Right around there.” Applejack nodded. “We flew out of state to attend, Ah was absent from school the week before. Ah’d apologize for hitting yah, buuutttt…”

“Hey, no apology needed.” Sunset held up her hands dismissively. “I was a bitch who hassled you right when your cousin died, I deserved a lot more than that.” Sunset lowered her hand. “For the record, I really didn’t know about your cousin at the time. If I did, I would’ve left you alone for a bit. See? I had a heart, however small it may have been.”

Applejack huffed in amusement and gave a small smile. “Thanks old Sunset, yer not as much of a bitch as yah could have been.”

“You’re very welcome… inbred hick.” The two shared a small laugh, Sunset's smile dropping afterwards. “Ah hell, I got you in trouble that day too.”

“More like tried. The teachers knew what was going on with me and were told to ignore any… out of character behavior on my part. They also knew we were antagonistic to each other and that yah probably said something to tick me off. They let me go with a warning.”

“Oh, well… good.” She cleared her throat awkwardly. “You got a picture of your cousin?”

“Yeah.” Applejack squinted her eyes at Sunset. “Why do yah wanna know?”

“Just curious. I’m imagining him as big as Big Mac, surely he’s the norm when it comes to the men of your family.”

“Think again cause he was as skinny as a twig.” Applejack pulled out her phone and showed Sunset her cousin: a young, surprisingly skinny, teenage boy with yellow skin and green hair waving at the camera.

“Huh, didn’t expect that.” Sunset handed the phone back. “I figured all the men of your family were these huge, stocky creatures. You all work on farms right?”

“Yeah but not everyone’s going to be as big as Mac. In fact, Mac’s probably the only Apple like that, Ah blame the lack of siblings helping him out.” Applejack shrugged. “Though then again, Granny claimed Mac was ten pounds when he was born, Ah imagine it was pure muscle.”

“Ten pounds? Your poor mother.”

“Yep!” Applejack chuckled in amusement. “My pa was a big guy too, my mom blamed him for Macs size and never forgave him for it.”

“Well, now I got to see. Show me a picture of your dad.”

“Hold on, Ah have a family portrait Ah can show yah.” Applejack swiped through her phone for a few seconds, eventually handing Sunset her phone. It showed a picture of Applejack's siblings and parents, Pear Butter and Bright Mac in the back (a baby Apple Bloom in Pear Butter's arms) with Applejack and Big Mac in the front, Applejack waving excitedly, showing her gapped teeth while she smiled.

“You were so cute!” Sunset said excitedly before turning to Applejack. “What happened?”

“Atleast Ah used to be cute. Ah can tell yah were an ugly baby.”

“Harsh.” Sunset pouted in an exaggerated manner before returning to the photo. "Apple Bloom looks exactly like your dad, that's kinda uncanny. Your mom’s pretty, I can see why your dad liked her." Sunset tilted her head to look at Pear Butter from a different angle. "You seem to take a lot after your mom though."

"Ah get that a lot, Granny says Ah have a pretty striking resemblance to my ma, said Ah even loved pears of all things when Ah was a baby." Applejack finally realized a mischievous smile had crept onto Sunsets face. "What're yah planning?"

"Nothing, I swear!" Sunset held her hands up defensively. "It's just, your dad's quite the tall glass of water. You Apples make some good looking men."

Applejack recoiled and looked at Sunset with wide eyes. "Hold on there tiger, he's a lot older than yah."

"So? I'm nearly eighteen, I'm an adult." Sunset set the phone down. "Only got a few weeks before I'm legal and can seduce your dad."

"What?" Applejack asked flabbergasted. "Maybe it's best that ma and pa aren't around. They'd sit us down one day and announce they're getting a divorce because yah seduced my pa."

"I'll get you a 'Sorry I slept with your dad' cake, will that suffice?"

"No! Yer cheating with my pa!"

"Well, see if I invite you to the wedding." Sunset crossed her arms and harrumphed.

"Wha-ta-wa-wedding?" Applejack stood up. "Yah are not marrying my pa! Ah forbid it!"

"We’re in love! You can't tell me what to do! I'm older than you and your stepmom!"

"Then Ah’m not coming to yer wedding." Applejack crossed her arms and looked away.

"Wowwwwwwww, some friend you are. You're not even coming to the happiest day of my life?"

"Yah just said yah weren’t inviting me!"

"Yeah but it doesn't have as much impact if you decide not to come. Faust, if you're this angry about our relationship, how on earth am I going to tell you about the baby?"

“Baby?” Applejack got close to Sunsets face. “This is a huge violation of the girl code!”

“Girl code covers exes, people your friend fancies, and siblings. Parents are free game.”

“Parents are implied!”

“Well whoever codified girl code should’ve specified now shouldn’t they?” Sunset smiled at Applejack's flabbergasted expression, the farm girl pacing back and forth.

“Fine, fine. Then Ah forbid yah from dating Mac or Bloom, got it?”

“Well now who’s being weird? I didn’t even bring up Bloom.” Sunset tilted her head. “Something you want to tell me Jackie?”

“Yer the one making it weird yah homewrecker.” Applejack placed her hands on her hips and shook her head. “Seducing people’s pa’s, what am are we gonna do with yah?”

“Well, at the very least you don’t have to worry about me going after your brother. He’s not my type.”

“Because he’s taken.”

“Nah, nothing against your brother, but I prefer a man I can have a conversation with.” Sunset was quiet for a few moments before she eyed Applejack. “Though, if he was, I’d climb all over him like a set of monkey bars all day long-”

“Ok! Ah’m stopping yah there yah slutty succubus.” Applejack forcefully put her hand against Sunsets mouth.

Sunset pushed away Applejack's hand and pulled back. “Oh come on, I’m not the only girl in school who thinks your brother is a fine specimen.”

“Yes, yah are. Ain’t no girl but Sugar Bell ever showed any interest in him.”

“Really? And before Sugar Bell, how many times a week did some girl ask you about Mac or what Mac was doing later?”

“About twice a day.”

“And you never caught on they were into your brother?”

“They weren’t into my brother.” Applejack chuckled, shaking her head dismissively. Sunset gave her a look. “Oh my God! They were into my brother! Ah thought they were interested in our products!”

“Well, they were interested in a product.” Applejack held her index finger up to Susnet in warning. “I do have to wonder just how many of them got ‘lucky’ along the way, certainly somebody succeeded.”

“They weren’t trying to sleep with my brother.” Applejack chuckled, shaking her head dismissively. Sunset gave her a look. “Oh my God! They were trying to sleep with my brother!”

Sunset laughed internally to herself, hiding her grin. “Well at least you don’t have to worry about them anymore. Your brother’s not the type to cheat, he’s only having sex with Sugar Bell.”

“He and Sugar Bell aren’t having sex.” Applejack chuckled, shaking her head dismissively. Sunset gave her a look. “Oh my God! He and Sugar Bell are having sex! That is so messed up!” Sunset laughed hysterically as Applejack sat down, looking like she had just had her whole world torn apart. “Thank yah so much Sunset. Not only did Ah have to listen to yah go into great detail about how yah’d wreck my family, but now Ah have to worry whether or not Ah was an accomplice to getting my brother laid.”

“Hey, you wanted this sleepover. It’s your fault it ended up this way.”

“Twi wanted this sleepover.”

“Yeah but you proposed it.” Sunset said smugly. “Out of all the things she had on that list, you chose sleepover.”

“Yeah, well, little did Ah know.” The two girls sat quietly for a few seconds, neither sure how to move on. Or perhaps Sunset was planning on how to mess with Applejack next, and Applejack wasn’t going to let that happen. “Hey Sunset, this has been fun, but can we move onto something a bit more… serious?”

“Um, I guess.” Sunset sat forward. “Is it about you and me?”

“Oh, no, it’s about…” Applejack cleared her throat. “Apple Bloom.”

Sunsets frown deepened. “And what’s serious about Apple Bloom that we need to talk about?”

“It’s just…” Applejack was quiet, not sure how best to proceed. “She’s gay.”

“Yeah, you told me she was dropping hints, trying to avoid the talk.”

“That’s Just it, she wasn’t dropping hints. She came out to me a few days ago.”

Sunset gave Applejack a confused look. “I was there once when she randomly started talking about how pretty Diamond's hair was. She was dropping hints.”

“No, turns out she was just a girl in love.”

“O… ok?” Sunset threw her left hand up. “What exactly did you want to talk about?”

“Ah just… Ah have no experience with a gay family member. Ah was hoping yah maybe had some insight on what to do?”

Sunset raised an eyebrow. “You knew she was gay this whole time and now you’re seeking advice? What changed?”

“A-Ah dunno! Ah just… maybe because she was acting casual about it made me not make me think it was a big deal, but now that Ah know it’s a big deal to her it’s a big deal to me? Or it never really hit me she was gay until she came out? Ah don’t know.” She looked to Sunset. “Got any advice?”

Sunset was quiet for a few moments, thinking on what to say. “Well… don’t let her hide it, she shouldn’t hide or be ashamed of who she is. Let her discover her sexuality slowly, don’t try to force it. Just be there for her, like you always are. But most importantly-“ she grabbed Applejack's hands. “-don’t treat her any differently. She’s still the same Apple Bloom. Before she was your sister who just so happened to be straight, now she’s your sister who just so happens to be gay. Same personality, same experiences, same love, same mastermind behind Anon-A-Miss.” Sunset smiled as Applejack rolled her eyes at her not so subtle jab at Apple Bloom. “You also will have to cut people who aren’t as accepting of Apple Bloom, she doesn’t need that in her life.”

“Like my family?” Applejack pulled away. “A-Ah dunno Sunset, us Apples are pretty close. Ah’m not sure Ah want to cut people off or cause a rift in the family.”

“Look, your family’s going to find out about her sexuality, she shouldn't hide it, and there may be some that aren’t as accepting. I know you’re all close, but your sister comes first.”

“But… they're my family Sunset. Ah can’t just-”

“And Apple Bloom is your little sister.” Sunset interrupted. “Until you get a husband and kids, she’s the most important family you have. More important than your extended family.” Sunset could see that Applejack was ruminating on Sunset's words, still looking unsure. “Look, you’re still going to have a extended family, there’ll be those who are accepting or at least tolerant. There just… won’t be as many to talk to, and if they let something like that get in the way of family, then they don’t deserve family at all.”

“... Yer right.” Applejack finally said. “If they can’t accept Bloom, then they don’t deserve her. Ah’ll also have to re-evaluate our church, Ah have no idea what their stance is on homosexuality. If they don’t accept it then we need to stop attending.”

“Church?” Sunset lifted a brow. “You go to church?”

“Of course Ah do!” Applejack said proudly. “Every Sunday.”

“Is that so?” A smile spread on Sunset's lips. “What kind of clothes do you wear?”

“Normal church clothes, formal dresses and the like.” Applejack shrugged.

“Dresses huh.” Sunset hummed. “You know it occurs to me that I’ve never seen you in a dress.”

“Uh… Yeah?” Applejack caught on Sunset was up to something.

“Think I can tag along next Sunday?”

Applejack's eyes widened. “U-uh n-no! Y-yah don’t want to go to c-church! It’s super boring!”

“Yeah but… seeing you in a dress?” Susnet whistled. “It’d make it all worth it.”

“Ah wear a skirt!”

“A denim skirt, hardly a dress.”

“Yah’d have to wear a dress!”

“You think I don’t have formal clothes? Come on AJ.”

“Fall Formal!”

“To be expected at a social event like that, you’d never wear a dress of your own volition.” Sunset grinned. “Unless it was at your church and I wanna see.”

Applejack scrambled for a new excuse. “A-Apple Bloom will be there! Yah two will be in close proximity to each other. Yah don’t want that, right?”

“To see you in a dress, I’d gladly spend an hour near your sister.”

“Well too bad, yer not coming.” Applejack crossed her arms. “Ah won’t tell yah the address.”

“That’s fine. I’ll just tell your granny I’ll be joining you for church on Sunday. She’ll tell me where it is.”

Applejack groaned in defeat. She knew if Sunset got Granny involved, there’d be no stopping Sunset from joining. Granny would probably drag Sunset there. “Fine, yah win, yah can join us for church… but Ah really do need to find out what the church's stance is.”

“They don’t talk about it?”

“It’s not a fire and brimstone kind of church, they preach love, acceptance, and family. Not a lot about what is or isn’t a sin, but almost everybody there is a conservative Christian. So… yah know.” Applejack looked up. “Gonna be hard to leave, been there since Ah was a baby. My great grandpappy helped build that church, four generations of Apples have lived and died attending that church.”

“But if it’s not a suitable environment for Apple Bloom, then you need to take her out of there.”

“Ah agree but… where are we gonna go? What church is outwardly accepting? What’ll come close to the church we have now?”

“Well, I know for a fact Bon-Bon attends church. Found out when I used to follow her around for blackmail.”

“Um… well, at least yer stalking had some good?” Applejack said unsure. “How do yah know she’s even open at her church?”

“Are you kidding? Have you ever opened up that girl's social media? Practically every other post is something about pride, she’s definitely open with her church.” Sunset countered. “You can go up to her tomorrow and tell her what’s going on. In fact, she’d probably have better advice then me since she’s fully a lesbian and has grown up in this world. Back home, orientation isn’t an issue, so I’m not sure I can relate as well.”

Applejack nodded lightly. “Alright, Ah’ll keep that in mind. Thanks Sunny, yer a good friend.” She punched Sunset in the arm, eliciting an ‘ow’ from the red head. “Even If yah do go around seducing people’s pa’s, yah blood sucking harpy.”

“You’ll come around, I’m a cool step mom. You’ll see.” She yelped in pain as Applejack punched her in the arm again, a smirk on her face as she rubbed her arm.

Author's Note

Yay! Back with another chapter in only 4 days!

A really long one too, I actually had some fun writing this.

So, the ‘Micro Chips having a crush on AJ’ is a reference to Sonicfan05s ‘Through the Eyes of Anon-A-Miss’, where there’s a brief reference to Micro having a crush on AJ.
Thought it’d be a cute reference to the work of a long time fan and fit with what they were saying.

The two joking about how it’s ‘Pinkies job’ is a reference to the fact that, from what I’ve read, the fandom has a tendency to make Pinkie a bit, shall we say, promiscuous. And, you know, I can kind of see it. So I’m keeping that characterization here.

If anyones wondering why the school didn’t do anything about Sunset and AJ, despite knowing the two disliked each other, well, what are they going to do? People dislike each other and you can’t always do anything about it, especially if no one says anything.
They didn’t know just how far Sunsets antagonistic behavior went, they just thought it was two girls with bad blood for each other.

Also, Mac being ten pounds is a reference to, well, me. My mom says I was ten pounds when I was born.
I was a fat baby.

The description of the portrait is directly taken from some fan art. Give me time to find the link and I’ll set it here.

Also, the ‘sorry I slept with your dad’ cake is a direct reference to a funny image of a cake just like that. Shouldn’t be so hard to find.
You can blame it for the entire conversation that followed.

I also did copy the ‘Applejack shakes her head’ joke to all 3 instinces. Cause as a drunk man once said ‘comedy come sin threes!’
I also loved the idea that AJ couldn’t possibly think her brother was attractive, that she never out together all the girls at school were into him. He’s her quiet brother, what would people find attractive about him after all?

Also, set up a confrontation with AJ and Bonny. Won’t that be exciting?

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!

The sleepover pt. 4: Insecurities before bed time

Hours had passed and it was now 11:38, both girls had changed into their pajamas, gotten ready for bed, and were currently making their way to Sunset's bed. “An apple onesie? Faust, does everything you wear have apples?”

“Says the girl who sleeps in pajamas with her Cutie Mark.”

“I got these years ago and there was no need to get rid of them, I actually usually just sleep in the buff.”

“Y-yah what?” Applejack stopped dead in her tracks. “Yer not gonna sleep-”

“Applejack!” Sunset interrupted, turning around. “Really? I’ve had like, what, three sleepovers with you? Have I ever slept naked while having a sleepover with you or the girls? I just sleep that way when I’m alone, it’s how I slept back home, it’s what I’m used to.” She turned away and began marching up the stairs. “You can be so weird sometimes.”

“Hey, Ah’m in yer house, Ah don’t know what crazy horse thing yer going to do.” Applejack said jokingly, hiding her visible relief.

“Should’ve been more concerned about Twi, I had to explain to her it was inappropriate to sleep naked when you’re with people.”

“Did she try?”

“Well, no. I was worried she may not have picked up on that particular social cue, and wanted to save us any… unpleasantness in case she did.” Sunset chuckle. “Can you imagine if she strutted into Pinkie's room without clothes? That’d have been hilarious!”

“Let’s go with mortifying.” Applejack laid down on Sunset's bed, snuggling into the blanket. She closed her eyes and turned away.

“Hey AJ?”

Applejack's eyes widened and she huffed in slightly annoyance, turning back. “Yeah?”

“Are you… insecure?”

“Am Ah what?”

“Insecure. I’m just wondering cause the first thing you did when you got here was be all insecure about your looks. It never really crossed my mind but... are you insecure about anything else?”

“Uh… Ah guess?” Applejack shrugged. “Like yah said, it’s normal for a teenage girl.”

“... What about?”

“Why are yah suddenly so interested?”

“Because you’re my friend.” Sunset turned over and propped herself on her elbows. “And I hate the idea that you’re suffering with insecurity all alone. I never gave it much thought because you always seem so sure of yourself and have your shit together, but now that I know, I want to help.”

Applejack was quiet for a moment. “Well, Ah guess Ah am dreading graduation.”

“I thought your grades were fine?”

“They are! They’re not straight A’s or anything, but Ah’ll graduate. Ah just worry about afterwards when y'all will leave me for college.”

“We will not leave you.”

“Ah’m not going to college Sunset, neither will Mac or Bloom. None of us can be away from the farm for so long, there aren’t enough of us for that.”

“That doesn’t mean anything, you can all just take turns going to-”

“Not a single member of my family has gone to college.” Applejack interrupted. “We can’t afford it and none of us can be away from the farm for years on end. If my ma and pa had more kids, then maybe one of us could go, but since they didn’t it’s all hands on deck. My life was decided from the moment Ah was born.”

“Ok, fine, maybe you can’t go to college. But that doesn’t mean we’re going to abandon you!”

“Yeah yah will.” Applejack said dejectedly. “Yer all gonna go to different colleges, get a degree, make better friends, leave Canterlot city, and go off to do God knows what while Ah’m stuck picking apples.”

“Where is this coming from?” Sunset sat up, looking at Applejack. “You seriously think we’re all just going to abandon you for better friends? What do you even mean by better friends, what friends can use magic? Why do you think we’d just forget all about you?”

“Yer all gonna be world famous fashion designers, famous athletes, and whatever the hell yer doing with yer life. Yah won’t have time for some boring country girl.”

“Fluttershy is going to be a veterinarian, settle down.” Sunset huffed. “You really feel that we won’t be your friend anymore when we go to college?”

“Y’all will find better people.”

“Who? Who will we find that’s better than you? And even if we did, we wouldn’t just forget about you, you’re our friend, who cares if you don’t go to college or will remain a farmer the rest of your life?” There was a long silence between them. “Did we ever make you feel that way?”

“No, but Ah just… yer all going to do so much more with yer life. Ah just can’t imagine y'all would be interested in continuing to be my friend anymore. Y'all will keep in touch for about six months, y'all will find better and more interesting people, then y'all will use the busy excuse because yer letting me down easy, and then Ah’ll peruse yer social media and find yer having the time of yer life while Ah’m stuck on the farm.”

“Ok, what about us? The rest of us? Will we also not be friends with each other in this absurd future you’ve created?”

“No, y'all will still be friends.”

“What? So, we’re just going to specifically cut you from the group?”

“Yeah, y'all have more in common with each other than me and are doing more with yer lives. Ah’m just... a boring bumpkin with no future.”

“AJ!” Sunset forced Applejack to sit up. “You’re our friend, you’re like everyone’s big sister! You’re reliable, mature, level headed, strong, and full of life. I don’t know if you know this but you’re our rock… you’re my rock.” A small silence. “We love you just the way you are.” Applejack said nothing, wiping away the tears welling in her eyes. “How long have you felt like this?”

“A-Ah dunno. Ah just… Ah dunno.”

“AJ… I’m sorry if we ever made you feel lesser or that we didn’t appreciate or care about you. That you were... expendable until we found someone better. We love you so, so much and I’m gonna prove that, we’re all going to prove that to you. We’re not going to leave and forget about you, ok?”

Applejack sniffled, but nodded with a small smile. “Ok.”

“There anything else?” Sunset asked with trepidation. “I didn’t know you felt this way, you always seemed so confident in who you are, and I always kind of envied that. But now I’m just… is there anything else you want to talk about?”

“Uh, well, Ah can’t help but feel like my parents would prefer yah over me.”

Sunset tilted her head. “What?”

“If my parents were still around, they’d have taken yah in as an honorary daughter. Think… Earth parents while yer away from yer family.” Applejack explained. “Ah know it’s dumb, but Ah feel like they’d prefer yah. Like Ah said before, yer smart, driven, have goals, pretty. Ah feel that if they were still alive, they’d constantly be comparing me to yah. Stuff like ‘oh, Sunset got an A++ on her test today, why did yah only get a C-?’ or ‘Sunset has a plan for life, what are yah going to do to improve the farm?’ And ‘Sunset works tirelessly at studying and yah don’t. Yah should be more like Sunset’.”

“Applejack!”

“Ah know it’s dumb but Ah can’t… yah’d make a great daughter.”

“You’re a great daughter, I’m a terrible daughter!” Sunset countered. “I just want to point out that I abandoned my family because I was a petty bitch that wanted to be a princess. I didn’t even say goodbye to them! And now I’m too much of a coward to just go home and give my mom and dad a damn hug!” Sunset got quiet, looking down in shame. “I hate myself.”

Applejack's eyes widened and she brought Sunset into a hug. “Oh, don’t Yah get all insecure on me now, that’s my job.”

“It’s true though! I just-I just left them for eight years! I didn’t… I can’t… they probably thought I was dead. I…” Sunset sniffled. “What daughter does that? I’m terrible-I…”

Neither of them said anything for a long while, holding onto each other. “Ah guess we’re both kinda insecure, huh?” Both girl’s shared a small giggle. “Sunset… when yah eventually do get the courage to go back home, Ah know yer parents are gonna be so proud of yah. Proud of how much yah’ve grown, how much yah’ve learned, how much yah’ve been able to do in such a short amount of time. Ah know this ‘cause-” Applejack put a hand to her chest. “-Ah’m proud of yah, and Ah’m sorry Ah never told yah before and that Ah screwed up with Anon.” Applejack cupped Sunsets face with her hand. “It doesn’t matter what yah did or who yah were, yer parents love yah more than yah could know, and they’re going to be so happy when they see yah again. Ah know yah want something to offer, but yer enough. Yah were always enough for them.”

Tears poured from Sunsets eyes, Sunset wiping them away and snuffling. “Fuck. Yah just had to one up me with comforting a friend huh?”

“Yah know me, Ah’m pretty competitive.” Applejack studied Sunset for a second. “Come here.” She said before pulling Sunset into a tight hug, Sunset happily returning it.

“Let’s tell each other if we’re feeling insecure from now on, ok?” Sunset added through the hug. “We’re friends, we shouldn’t keep our insecurities or doubts to ourselves.”

“Deal.” Applejack pulled away. “Now that yah sufficiently pulled out all my insecurities before bed and made me cry, lets get some shut eye.”

“Well, I’ve learned that crying yourself to sleep leads to a wonderful night’s rest.” Sunset flashed a smile to Applejack before breaking away and laying down, pulling her blanket over herself. “Night Jackie.”

“Night Sunny.” Applejack said, doing the same. Applejack looked at the alarm clock: 11:46.

1:34. It was now 1:34, and Applejack was sure Sunset had fallen asleep by now. She gingerly rolled over to check, finding Sunset's chest softly rising and falling. “Sunset, yah awake?” No response. “Sunset?” Nothing.

Applejack nodded to herself and quietly got out of bed, tip-toeing to Sunsets bag and quietly opening it, taking out her journal. She crept down the stairs, stealing a pen along the way, and made her way to the bathroom, closing it and turning on the light.

“Hey Twi, you awake?” Applejack waited with bated breath for the princess to respond.

“Applejack? How did you get Sunsets journal?”

She breathed a sigh of relief. “I’m at Sunsets house having a sleepover, I needed to talk to you.”

“You’re what?”

“I’m having a sleepover with Sunset.” Applejack looked confused. “Did she not tell you?”

“No! Why wouldn’t she tell me? This is huge!”

Applejack peaked at the last page. “Well, it seems you were a coward and ran. Thanks for that by the way, I was the one that had to deal with her wrath.”

“Oh, right. Sorry.” Applejack chuckled. “Now, what did you need to talk to me about?”

“First, can you hide this conversation or something?”

“No? Why do you ask?”

“I needed you for a favor but I don’t want Sunset to find out.”

“Can it wait till I’m back?”

“I guess, but I really want to do it now. Are you sure there isn’t a way to hide this conversation?”

A long silence followed. “Pull out this page.”

Applejack looked confused but complied, ripping out the page. “Why did you want me to do that?”

“I was testing something. I wanted to see if anything done to the journal over there would happen over here. Place the page in an enclosed area.”

Applejack looked around and placed the paper in the sink. “Done.” She watched as the piece of paper burst into flames, leaving no evidence it was there. “I’ll take it that was your doing?”

“Oh good it worked.” Twilight simply responded. “Alright, guess there is a way to hide this conversation, I’ll need to study this phenomenon later. Now, what was the favor you wanted from me?”

“Me and Sunset talked about her parents for a bit, she misses them and is ashamed she left her family. You think maybe you can, you know, find them and maybe get them talking to Sunset through the journal?” Another long silence. “Twi?”

“Yes, sorry, I just-“ small pause. “-I never thought of that. You sure she won’t mind?”

“I’m sure she’d appreciate it, she doesn’t need to talk to them if she doesn’t want to. If you’re worried she’d get mad at us then don’t, I think at worst she’d be annoyed.”

“Alright, if you’re sure. I’ll talk to Princess Celestia and get Sunsets parents over here.”

“Thanks Twi, I knew I could count on you.”

“And don’t you forget it.” Twilight wrote jokingly. “Now, rip out the page and throw it in an enclosed space.”

“Got it.”

“Oh and AJ?”

“Yeah?”

“Thanks for doing this, I’m sure Sunset will love it.” Applejack smiled. “Have fun at the sleepover!”

“Will do, bye Twi.” Applejack ripped out the page and threw it into the sink, making sure it burst into flames before she marched out the bathroom and turned the light off.

She crept back upstairs and put the journal and pen where she found them, crawling back into bed and giving a long sigh.

She’d be dead tired tomorrow but it, but it would be allllll worth it to see Sunset talk with her parents.

She smiled to herself and snuggled into the blanket, closing her eyes and slowly drifted off to sleep.

Author's Note

Dang, two chapters only a day apart. I’ve actuslly had this one planned out months ago, though some things have changed along the way.

I’m like pretty sure Sunset would sleep in the buff, she was a unicorn who never wore clothes. I feel she’d want to get comfortable while sleeping.
Obviously that’d be weird to show in the few shots of her going to bed in the official stuff, so.

I also feel AJ would be the most insecure of her friends, being so different from them and (most likely) being the poorest of them and having a questionable future college career.
Pony AJ is an adult now and an Element of Harmony, she’d probably be over her insecure teenager phase.

I also think this might be the one time Sunset mentioned Flutters without getting angry.
Maybe there is hope for them after all?:yay:

Also, a lot of ‘y’alls’ in this chapter.

I also think I might’ve made myself a little emotional with this chapter, hopefully others feel the same. I love how close this friendship I’ve written is.
Honestly it’s one of the better parts of the show, just how good friends everyone is (shocking for a show titled ‘friendship is magic’ I know, but I think that really speaks to someone who doesn’t have a lot of friends)

And you can all see why this is such a long arc. I needed these two to get closer and work some things out. Still a ways to go because of Anon, but this seriously helped with their relationship.

Also, setting up Sunset talking to her parents in the future. Won’t that be interesting?

I also saw the ‘whatever happens to the journal in one world happens to the other’ in another Anon fic. I thought it was kinda cool so I incorporated it.

On a side note, I was going to have this be somewhat more... political so to speak. I was going to make a side story and have Sunset and AJ talk about earth politics to vent my frustrations with the current political system (mostly both sides have let me down) and show that Sunset was a monarchist. It would’ve been politically neutral, but also would’ve made vague mentions to real world political figures, and I realized that was a terrible idea and I was just playing with fire.
I had promised there wouldn’t be any politics in this story, and even if it was a side story and was politically neutral, it still would’ve been political and no one wants to see that.
Further, the last time I even had a mere mention of real world political parties someone got so offended they straight up abandoned the story and said I was writing a manifesto, and it may be petty, but I want to prove them wrong.

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!

The Sleepover pt. 5: Maybe Sunset isn’t as smart as she thinks

“Thanks for the ride AJ, I really could’ve just walked.”

“There ain’t no way Ah’m letting my friend walk when Ah can just drive her.” Applejack shook her head. “Yah make no sense some times.”

“Says the girl who thinks her parents would prefer me over her.”

“Yeah yeah, Ah know it’s dumb. Ah’m just constantly wondering if Ah’m living up to whatever expectations they wanted for me. Yah being really smart and driven is something any parent would love from their child.”

“I guess, I’m sure they could’ve gone without the narcissistic bully thing though.”

“Oh don’t yah get like that on me now, we talked this out last night.”

“You’re right, you’re right. Sorry.” There was a long silence. “Can you tell me a bit about them?”

“My parents?” Sunset nodded. “Oh, well… from what Ah remember, they were kind hearted folks, hardworking, Ah always thought my pa was hard on Mac but Ah think he was toughening him up for when he would be a man, my mother was practically a saint though she was extremely stubborn.”

“So that’s where you get your stubbornness from.” Sunset chuckled. “I thought you were part donkey.”

“Hardy har, Ah just want to say Ah wasn’t nearly as stubborn as that woman.”

“I have a hard time imagining that but whatever.” Another silence. “You sure things were that idyllic?”

“Dunno.” Applejack hummed. “Now that Ah think about it, perhaps Ah have some biased memories cause Ah was a kid. Ah like to think it was, perhaps their marriage wasn’t as perfect as Ah remember, but Ah’m sure they loved each other.”

“Well, from what you’ve told me, they sound like pretty great people. I would’ve liked being their honorary daughter.”

“They were.” Applejack nodded slowly. “They really were.”

“And when did they… pass on?”

“Uh…” Applejack thought it over. “Bloom was just a baby when it happened so… twelvish years Ah think.”

“Really?” Sunset seemed surprised. “Does she… remember them?”

“Not really.” Applejack admitted. “Like Ah said, baby. Don’t misunderstand me now, she misses them regardless, but it’s more she misses what she could’ve had rather than what she lost.” Applejack sighed. “Ah know that doesn’t make any sense.”

“No, I get it.” Sunset refuted. “Not many people know this, but before I was born, my mom had a miscarriage. A girl I think.” Sunset frowned and looked out the window. “Sometimes I find myself wondering how things might’ve been, what our relationship would’ve been like, having pretend conversations and fights with her, and imagining how things could’ve gone if I had a big sister looking out for me and Sunburst. Who knows.” Sunset shrugged. “Maybe I wouldn’t have been the kind of person who abandons their family.”

“Sunset.”

“I know we talked about it.” Sunset looked back to Applejack. “But that doesn’t mean the guilt still isn’t there. I don’t think it’ll ever go away till I… till I talk to my parents again.”

Applejack parked her truck and placed her hand on Sunsets shoulder, giving it a little push. “And Ah know they’re going to be overjoyed when yah do.” The two flashed a smile to each other as Applejack let go of Sunsets shoulder. “Now come on.”

The two file four of Applejack's truck as she locks it, making their way into school. “You know, I don’t think Bloom really has to miss too much regarding having a mom.”

“What do yah mean?”

“Well, she already kinda has one.”

“Uh yeah, it’s how she was born.” Applejack lifted an eyebrow. “She’s dead now.”

“That’s not what I meant.” Sunset rolled her eyes. “I’m trying to say that you’re basically her mom.”

“What? No Ah’m not, Ah’m her sister!” Applejack stopped Sunset. “If this is another ‘country folk incest’ joke, Ah swear Ah’ll-!”

“It’s not a joke!” Sunset palace d hand on Applejacks mouth. “Think AJ, what does a mom do?”

Applejack pushed Sunset's hand away. “Give birth?”

“Other than that?”

“Uh…” she thought for a few seconds. “Nurtures her children, teaches them, takes care of them, and always be there for them?”

“Remind me, what do you do with Bloom as a big sister?”

“Oh, well Ah teach her, be there for her, take care of her, nurture-” Applejack gasped, placing a hand to her mouth. “Am… am Ah Blooms surrogate mom?!”

“Certainly seems that way to me.” Sunset smiled.

“Ah…” Applejack briefly propped herself against a locker. “Ah never thought of it that way. Ah always thought Ah was being a good big sister but… but what if Ah was a little bit more? Ah promised Ah’d take care of her after ma and pa, but Ah never… Ah didn’t…” she pushed herself off the locker and rubbed her temples. “Sunset Ah… Ah don’t know whether Ah should thank yah or not Ah just… this is really fucking with me.”

“Well, I think you should talk with Bloom about it when you get home, hash things out and see if she feels the same, maybe I’m just speaking complete nonsense.” Sunset continued walking as Applejack nodded and mumbled an agreement, following after her. “... Hey AJ?”

“Yeah?” Applejack responded, seeming a little distracted.

“I just… I want to tell you that I forgive you.”

“Yah forgive me?” Applejack lifted an eyebrow again and looked over. That got her attention. “What for?”

“Anon-A-Miss, dingy.” Sunset responded. “I know we got on speaking terms on Saturday, but I still… I didn’t forgive you yet, I was hurt and angry, still am, and I still couldn’t forgive you.” She looked at Applejack. “But after last night, everything we did, everything we talked about, I feel… closer to you than ever before. I forgive you.” She looked away. “I’m still hurt and disappointed in you and we’ll have to work through that, but I forgive you now.”

Applejack said nothing for a long while. A big, bright smile growing on her lips. “Well… Thanks. Ah forgive yah too.”

“For Anon?” Sunset asked in confusion.

“For who yah were.” Applejack clarified. “Ah forgive yah for… who yah used to be. We became friends after the sirens, but clearly there was still some… lingering resentment leading up to Anon. Ah liked yah, but Ah don’t think Ah ever really forgave yah, even if Ah thought Ah did… Ah forgive yah now, so...” Applejack crossed her arms. “Take it or leave it.”

“Hmm, leave it.” Sunset responded coyly, but clearly was overjoyed by Applejacks response. “I don’t need you one upping me while I’m apologizing.”

“Stop being so one uppable.”

“That’s not a word.”

“Well it is now. What’re yah going to do about it?”

“Tell Twilight, she’ll sit you down for hours as she explains proper grammar.”

“Ah’ve been speaking English my whole life, Ah don’t need no lecture.”

“Clearly you do, you just made a double negative. You contradicted what you said.”

The girls would’ve continued arguing but stopped when they saw a certain excitable pink girl rummaging through Sunsets locker. “What in the hay is she doing?”

“Giving me a gift.” Sunset rolled her eyes. “She’s been doing this since Anon, been leaving me little gifts signed ‘Not Pinkie Pie’.”

“Of course sh has.” Applejack facepalmed and groaned.

“Pinkie.”

Pinkie Pie jumped, banged her head on the top of the locker, and quickly jumped out, rubbing her head. “Pinkie, I am not this Pinkie you speak of I’m… uh… Punkie Pie! Pinkie Pies twin sister!”

“Ah thought Marble was yer twin sister.” Applejack crossed her arms, an amused smile on her face.

“Uh… Punkie is Pinkie and Marbles' twin sister! I just happen to look and sound like Pinkie.”

“I know it’s you Pinkie.”

“No! Punkie is Punkie! I have straight hair while Pinkie has curly hair.” She held up her ponytail. “See? Very different from Punkie- Pinkie! I meant Pinkie!”

“Pinkie.” Sunset said in a serious tone. “It’s ok, I know you’ve been leaving me little gifts.”

“No! I am Punk-!” Pinkie realized this wasn’t working and let go of her ponytail. “How on earth did you figure out it was me? Those presents werent from me, it was fool proof!”

“Yeah, signing ‘Not Pinkie Pie’ isn't the way to hide your identity.” Sunset smiled despite herself.

“So you’re… you’re not mad?”

“For leaving gifts? Of course not.”

“But… but I was supposed to give you space and I just couldn’t Sunset! You look so sad all the time and I just… I wanted to make you happy again! I couldn’t throw you a party because you’d all be mad and angry like ‘grr! You think I’d have a party with you Punkie Pie!?’ And then I’d be all sad but I couldn’t just let you look all mopey dopey every day so I thought ‘why not just give her gifts from a mysterious benefactor?’ Even though I knew I needed to leave you alone and give you space and if you ever caught me you’d be all angry with me even though I just want to see you smile and I’dmakeyouevenangrieratusandIdon’twanttoloseyoubecauseyou’remyfriendandIloveyou!” Pinkie gasped for air, having said all that in one breath.

Applejack and Sunset exchanged looks. “I’m not mad Pinkie, really. I appreciate you were trying to cheer me up.”

“Promise?” Pinkie put both her index fingers together shyly.

“I promise. Look, I’m still mad about Anon, but you weren’t… the worst during it so I’m not as mad at you. Since I’m on speaking terms with AJ again, I think I can safely say we can be on speaking terms too.”

Pinkie didn’t seem to react immediately, but suddenly flew up into the air, her hair inflating to its full curly glory with a squeak, confetti somehow flying out of it. She ran forward and pulled Sunset into a hug, Sunsets back audibly cracking as she lifted Sunset off the ground. “Oh, thank you thank you thank you thank you thank you thank you thank you! I’m so sorry Sunset! I’ve missed you so much! I promise, I’ll never hurt you again!”

“It’s... fine… soul… leaving me…” Sunset choked out through the bone crushing hug.

Applejack was about to respond and save Sunset, but everyone’s attention was caught by a voice being cleared behind them. “I hope I’m not interrupting anything?”

Everyone looked over to see Rarity walking up to them. “Oh hi Rarity!” Pinkie carelessly let go of Sunset, Applejack catching her before she fell down. “Me and Sunny were just talking. Turns out, she knew I was leaving presents for her.” Pinkie leaned towards Rarity. “I think she’s a psychic.” She whispered.

“Is that so?” Rarity said with a small amused smile. “I’d love to continue speculating Pinkie, but I’m actually here for a reason.”

“And what would that reason be?” Susnet said coldly, staring at Rarity expectantly. A far cry form the behavior she just showed Applejack and Pinkie.

Rarity winced at Sunset's coldness, but ignored it. “I’m just wondering if the… post is some form of revenge for Anon?”

“Post?” Sunset tilted her head. “What post?”

“You haven’t seen it?” Rarity said with surprise. “Why, it’s all over school!”

“That's probably my fault Rarity, we had a sleepover last night and haven’t been on any social media lately.” Applejack piped up.

“Yeah, so, What’s this post you’re talking about?”

Rarity was about to respond when they all heard yelling down the hallway. “Sunset!” They all looked over to see Rainbow Dash springing at them as fast as she could. “Sunset!”

“Rainbow Da-ah!” Rainbow Dash barreled into Sunset after failing to come to a stop. They fell to the floor, Rainbow Dash on top and looking down at Sunset.

“Sunset! I fucked up really bad!”

“What are you- stop yelling in my face! Someone help me up!” Applejack picked Rainbiw Dash off of Sunset while Rarity helped Sunset up. “Now what were you-”

“I fucked up!” Rainbow interrupted. “I didn’t mean- I fucked up super badly Sunset! I need your help!”

“Slow down, what did you fuck up?”

“This wouldn’t happen to also be related to the post, would it Rainbow Dash?” Rarity said knowingly, crossing her arms disapprovingly.

Rainbow cringed. “Yeah, i-it is. I didn’t mean to! I would never-!”

“Everyone stop!” Sunset yelled, catching everyone’s attention. “What post? How did you fuck up? Why are they related?”

Rainbow and Rarity shared a look. “It’s probably better if I just show you darling.” Rarity pulled out her phone, pressed some buttons and gave it to Sunset.

Sunset took the device and looked it over, everyone gathering around to get a look.

There, on Rarities screen, was a poorly photoshopped picture of Sunset and Scootaloo holding hands as they looked at the camera. Off to the sides were two pictures of Rainbow Dash crossed out with neon green X’s.

The text however was what really concerned everyone: “SISTERHOOD ENDED WITH RAINBOW DASH. NOW SUNSET SHIMMER IS MY BIG SISTER.”

Author's Note

Man, I’m on a roll with my writing lately. Three chapters only days apart from eachother and an arc that doesn’t cut away to other perspectives.

So, I was bagging groceries at work today, thinking over the next chapter for Anon because of course I am, when I realized I had totally forgotten to write AJ saying Bloom misses what she could’ve had rather then what she lost.
I thought it was a nice line and I can’t beleive I forgot it, but at least in my attempt to rectify it I wrote a new chapter today.

It being suggested that AJs basically Blooms mom was inspired by Sonicfans own work. I loved that idea and thought it really fit, so I incorporated it. Credit for the original idea goes to SonicFan05s work.

Also, how about that forgiveness? I really liked that scene of the two of them fofrgiving each other and becoming closer friends then ever before.

And as promised, Rarity and Pinkie make an appearance. Seems Sunsets willing to associate with Pinkie, but they have some ways to go before everything’s patched up.

I also had a lot of fun writing Pinkies rant. Can you believe there want a single rant in this story yet?

And of course the end of the chapter is a reference to ‘friendship ended with Mudas’ meme. I planned that one a month or two ago.

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!

And now for something completely different

Twilight lowered her head and drew her arms into herself, trying to be as inconspicuous as humanly possible. This however meant she wasn’t looking forward, inevitably running into someone. “Watch it Dorkle!” The student rudely said, shoving her into the lockers.

“S-sorry.” Twilight fixed her glasses, the student having already left. ‘Not to self: look forward when you’re walking but make sure to avoid eye contact. They interpret eye contact as a challenge.’

She rubbed her arm and continued onward, ignoring the three paper balls thrown at her along the way and cleaning off the spitball launched at her. She finally made it to her locker.

SLUTLIGHT

ONE BOOK WHORE

COCK SUCKER

LOOSE CUNT

‘STUDY’ BUDDY

Twilight winced, looking away as she discreetly wiped her eyes of the tears welling in them, and began cleaning. She kept telling herself she shouldn’t care, they were just… teasing her, yeah that’s it. Friends teased each other all the time, they didn’t really mean it.

She stopped cleaning and looked at her locker. You could still clearly see the writing on it, though thankfully it was faded. It wasn’t enough but it’d have to do, she couldn’t be late for the first period.

Twilight opened the door and began grabbing her supplies. She closed her door and was immediately met with a hand crashing down on her supplies, scattering them everywhere. “Watch where you’re going, Slutlight!”

“S-sorry!” Twilight apologized, scrambling to get her stuff, wincing as another student stepped on her hand carelessly. She managed to gather all her supplies, just in time for the late bell to ring. “I’m late!”

She jumped up and ran through the halls, students yelling obscenities and insults at her as she nearly ran into them. She stopped at the door for her first period and frantically knocked on it.

A few seconds later, the teacher opened it and let Twilight in. “You’re late.”

“I know! I’m so sorry Mr. Finch, some guy was playing a joke on me by slapping my supplies-”

“I’m not interested in your excuses Ms. Sparkle.”

“But I-!”

“I’m giving you detention for after school.” They said unsympathetically, grabbing her and forcing her in front of the class. “Let this be a lesson to all of you. You can’t succeed in life if you aren’t punctual or reliable, Twilight here is neither. She seems to believe brains is all it takes to succeed, she is wrong.” He let go of Twilight. “Go to your seat.”

Twilight blushed furiously as the entire class laughed and whispered about her at her expense, shamefully walking to her desk.

She opened it only to find a very crude and vulgar drawing of her performing various… intimate actions with anonymous figures. She heard some snickering behind her, followed by the familiar sound of a high five.

Twilight ignored it and ripped the paper up. She closed her desk and looked up, briefly crossing gazes with a boy of about sixteen years old with blue skin, white and light blue wavy hair, and orange eyes. She smiled and gave him a small wave.

He merely frowned at her and looked away, causing Twilight's smile to disappear and look visibly hurt. She put her feelings to the side and focused on the lesson, the other students thankfully more focused on that then messing with her.

Twilight got up from her seat, packing up her supplies while the rest of the class did the same.

“Will Twilight Sparkle report to the principal's office?” Cadence's voice called over the intercom.

“Oooooooooooo!” The entire class said in unison, looking at her.

Twilight wilted under their looks, noticing half of them were whispering among themselves. Twilight looked down and shuffled out of the room, trying to make sure she didn’t run into anyone this time

She thankfully made it to Principal Cinches office without incident, opening the door and poking her head in. “Uh, Principal Cinch? You called for me?” It was always hard to see in here, Principal Cinch only had two lights hanging from the ceiling and they only illuminated a small area, far too small to reach the rest of the giant office. Was she trying to be mysterious or intimidating?

“Ah, Twilight.” Principal Cinch swiveled around in her chair to face Twilight, folding her hands on her desk. “Please, come in.”

Twilight hesitated for a brief second before complying, closing the door behind her. She nervously made her way to the desk and sat down, her eyes darting around. “A-am I in trouble?”

“Of course not Twilight, you’re one of our most well behaved students. Though I do hear it’s hard for you to make it to your first period class on time.”

Twilight cringed. “Uh, yes, I-I’m sorry. I’ll do better, I promise.”

“I’m sure you will, but that’s not why you are here.” Principal Cinch grabbed some papers and looked them over, adjusting her glasses. “I’m sure you’ll be glad to hear that we know who was responsible for making the vicious rumors that you had an intimate encounter with a boy.”

“You do?” Twilight perked up, looking excited for the first time today. “Who is it? Are you going to expel them? W-why did they do this to me?”

“I’m afraid Twilight that I can not expel them.” Principal Cinch lowered the paper and folded her hands together. “For you see, they are not a student here at Crystal Prep. They are a student at Canterlot High School.”

“Canterlot High?” The Same School She was currently investigating? “But… why? I haven’t done anything to anyone over there.”

“It seems that a certain Sunset Shimmer is responsible for spreading these nasty rumors about you.” Principal Cinch explained.

“Sunset Shimmer?” Twilight's eyes expanded. “The red headed girl with the foul attitude who wears a leather jacket?”

“Ah, So it seems you know her.”

“Well, I guess? She’s at most of the academic competitions I go to.” Twilight's brows furrowed together and her frown deepened. “She’s smart too, I always seem to get second place whenever she competes.”

“But not in science.” Principal Cinch added. “You see, this… girl has recently been revealed as a delinquent. She used to rule her school with fear, blackmailing and ruining anyone who stood in her way. From what I hear, she isn’t above cheating to achieve her goals. In fact, at one of the school's formal events, she caused the girl competing against her to have a wardrobe malfunction in front of the entire school, leaving her as the winner by default.”

“That’s horrible!” Twilight couldn’t imagine how awful that girl must’ve felt being stripped in front of hundreds of students, and all for some stupid competition for Sunset to stroke her ego? “But why would she go after me? She always won her competitions and I don’t go to CHS.”

“Think Twilight, it’s the only thing you’re good for.” Principal Cinch admonished. “What always happened in the scientific competitions when you were competing against Sunset?”

“Uh…” Twilight took a moment to think. “I always won. I always got first place while she got second.” Twilight's eyes widened. “She… she spread rumors about me cause she didn’t get first place?”

“Like I said before Twilight, this delinquent ruined anyone who stood against her. Why would you be any different?” Principal Cinch huffed. “From my understanding, she got tired of constantly losing to you at science and retaliated against you by starting those rumors among your peers.”

“But… she seemed nicer the last few times we were in a competition together. I heard some of the other students from CHS say she changed.”

“Nicer? Changed?” Principal Cinch laughed. “Twilight, don’t be naive. People like Sunset Shimmer never change. Why, just last month she started an account on MyStable that posted secrets and slander about everyone at CHS, including some of the faculty. She tore friendships apart, humiliated her fellow students, and, worst of all, framed it on three innocent middle schoolers.”

Twilight gasped. “She didn’t!”

“She did.” Principal Cinch nodded. “Those three girls are being punished in her stead and dealing with the brunt of the school’s hatred. All this was because some... transfer student had challenged her and disrupted her control over the school.”

Twilight's eyes welled with tears. She hadn’t done anything to Sunset or CHS, yet… yet she spread those rumors that she was… that she was a slut to her school. It was… it was no business of hers! “What are you going to do about her?” Twilight jumped up. “She can’t… she ruined my life. She can’t get away with that!”

“I’m afraid there’s nothing I can do, Twilight.” Principal said with mock sympathy. “She’s out of my jurisdiction.”

“You have to! Call up her principal, tell her what you told me! Have those poor girls exonerated! Clear these rumors of me! Get her… get her expelled! She’s a horrible person! She can’t just… call the school board! Do something! She…” Twilight collapsed to her seat, sniffling as she wiped her eyes. “I didn’t do anything to her…”

“Enough.” Principal Cinch rolled her eyes at Twilight's crying. “Tears will get you nowhere in life, they show you’re weak to your rivals.” Twilight nodded and wiped her eyes one last time. “I think it’s high time you considered joining the Friendship Games.”

“Friendship Games?” Twilight sniffled, looking up. “Why is-”

“Sunset Shimmer will be competing.” Principal Cinch interrupted. “She is, by far, the best student at CHS and the biggest obstacle we will face in the upcoming games. Especially if she cheats.”

“You… you want me to compete and stop her?”

“It only makes sense for our best student to go head to head with Canterlot High's best student.”

“But… but if I help the school win, Sunset Shimmer-”

“Won’t be able to do anything.” Principal Cinch smiled maliciously. “You see, I have no doubt she will try to cheat during the games and that her school is tired of living under her tyranny. They hate her more than they hate losing to us and we can use that to our advantage.” Principal Cinch got up and walked over to Twilight. “If you catch her cheating, probably with the other students help, then we can get CHS disqualified and Sunset will be expelled for cheating at an inter school competition. Her principals will have no choice but to expel her to save face with the school board.”

“Why didn’t they expel her before? It sounds like she was already exposed?”

“The Friendship Games and other competitions of course.” Principal Cinch answered. “She’s smart and formidable, they need her to win prestige for the school, even at the expense of their own students.”

That… did make sense. It was awful that these principals would be so selfish as to let their students suffer all for some dumb trophies, they were nothing like Principal Cinch. “I’ll… I’ll do it.” Twilight jumped up, meeting Principal Cinches look. “She can’t be allowed to hurt anyone else or cheat at the games. She needs… she needs to pay for what she did to everyone, what she did to me. She’s… she’s an irredeemable bully and.. and I won’t let her hurt anyone else.”

“Is that so?” Principal Cinch turned away, trying to act coy, but in reality she was hiding the huge grin on her face. “Very well. I’ll have Cadence bring you the admission papers later. For now, you should make a plan on how you will deal with this… obstacle and prepare for the games.”

“I will Principal Cinch.” Twilight nodded. “I won’t let you down, I’ll win the games and stop Sunset Shimmer. I promise.”

“Very good.” Principal Cinch made her way back to seat, “Now, get back to class.”

Twilight nodded and ran out the room, closing the door behind her. Principal Cinch waited a moment to make sure she was alone before pulling out a piece of paper titled ‘Friendship Games game plan’.

She crossed out the first item on the list titled ‘Recruit Twilight Sparkle and turn her against Sunset Shimmer’. “Perfect.” She said to herself, hiding the list in her desk, smiling gleefully.

Author's Note

I think it’s safe to say I’ve officially been replaced with a Changeling.
Since when do I write two chapters and release them mere hours from eachother?
I’m on a roll baby! Can’t wait for the burn out!
And of course the title is a reference to Monty python.

So yeah, decided to do something new. I’m setting up for the sequal for this universes version of the FG and I wanted to make your ait s little bit more before I explainw hat happened with Scoots.
Since Twi was recruited, I guess her being blackmailed in the movie won’t happen, though perhaps I can still have her talk with Cinch about having doubts and then being blackmailed to make sure she joins. Whatever, we’ll cross that bridge when we get there.

I really wanted to hammer home just how sucky Twilights life is while she attends Crystal Prep, I feel like an elitist school full of rich kids that promotes a type of social Darwinism for its academics wouldn’t be such a kind place for even normal people, let alone an anti social nerd like Twi.
I feel like the bullying semi realistic for people like Twi, especially if there’s rumors that she’s a slut going around.

I also wanted to keep it ambiguous whether or not Twilight had slept with anyone and whether or not Sunset had spread rumors about her.
We’ll just have to see what the future holds.

The boy Twilight makes eye contact with is a character named Royal Pin, I found him on the mlp wiki while looking up Crystal Prep students I could copy off of.
Though, I have to wonder why she seems friendly with him and why he seems dismissive. Perhaps the rumors were onto something?:rainbowderp:

I also rally wanted everyone to hate Cinch in this chapter. Making her into a lying manipulator (and kind of a bitch) who preys on Twilight and outright lies to her in order to guarantee her student will join the games and turn her against Sunset to ensure Sunsets defeat.
I mean, I kinda hate her and I wrote her. What a bitch.

And yes, she knows exactly that the CMC were the true culprits of Anon, she just lied to Twilight to get her to hate Sunset more.

I also always felt that Twilight would technically be smarted then Sunset (that seems to be what geniuses focus on) being good at all subjects but excelling at science. While Sunset would be more well rounded in her knowledge and probably be smarter then Twilight when it comes to everything else. Neither are dumb, but Twilight would probably score higher on an IQ test while Sunset would be more well rounded.
Basically I’m saying that while Twilight would get an A in English, Sunset would get an A+ while the opposite is true in science.
Which is why Twilight always got second place in academic competitions that weren’t science, Sunset was just more well rounded.

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!

Sunset really should’ve learned from Apple Bloom

What!?” Sunset Shimmer recoiled from the phone. “I don’t remember agreeing to this!”

“What the hell did yah do RD!?” Applejack asked as everyone turned their head towards Rainbow Dash, waiting for an explanation.

“I Uh…” rainbow seized up, clearing her throat as she began sweating nervously.

“Rainbow. What did- I told you to talk with Scootaloo! What happened when I left?”

“Wait.” Applejack turned to Sunset. “Yah made Rainbow talk to Scootaloo?”

“It was my compensation for tutoring her.” Sunset explained defensively. “I promised Scootaloo that I’d get Rainbow to talk to her when me and Rainbow were on speaking terms.”

“What? Sunset, yah can't just-”

“Applejack darling.” Rarity interrupted. “I’m sure we’d all like to admonish Sunset for her… heavy handed approach to Rainbow and Scootaloo, but I think the more important issue is what Rainbow Dash did.”

Everyone immediately looked back to Rainbow Dash in agreement, the girl wilting under their looks. “Uh, well… you see…

“Scootaloo.” Rainbow squinted at the younger girl. “Let’s talk.”

Scootaloo smiled, nodded, and sat down on Rainbow's bed. The two sat in very awkward silence for a long time. “So… how have things been?”

“Ok. As ok as they can be considering… what happened.” Rainbow cleared her throat. “Sunsets talking to some of us again.”

“Yeah, I ran past her. I didn’t expect the two of you to be on speaking terms already.”

“Well, I mean, technically we’re not? Like, she’s just trying to tutor me for science. We did hash some things out earlier but-” Rainbow shrugged. “- I wouldn’t exactly say we’re on speaking terms.”

“Oh. Better than nothing I guess.” Scootaloo looked away awkwardly. “... Just say it.”

“Why did you go after me?” Rainbow scowled. “I mean, you shouldn’t have gone after anyone with that little account of yours, but it was seriously fucked up when you went after me. I know each of you went after your sisters, but it was easy for your friends, you went out of your way to hurt me.”

“It- I- Well-“ Scootaloo cleared her throat. “It’s not an excuse, but I was trying to ensure you’d stay mad at Sunset and wouldn’t think of hearing her out.”

“I was already doing that.” Rainbow growled. “You didn’t… you didn’t need to do that to me. I was stubborn, I wasn’t going to hear Sunset out.”

“Well I didn’t know that, I just wanted to make sure!” Scootaloo held up her hands. “You always taught me loyalty was important and I was afraid you’d have some lingering loyalty to Sunset and it would ruin our plan.”

“That’s another thing.” Rainbow crossed her arms. “If you knew loyalty was important, why did you betray me? Why did you betray everyone!?”

“In my defense I was loyal to my friends, through Anon-A-Miss and up till the end.” Rainbow scoffed at that. “I also rationalized what I was doing by saying I was helping you from being taken advantage of by Sunset. I thought that a little name calling and exposing a bad test would’ve been worth it in the long run, I told myself it wasn’t betrayal if you didn’t find out.”

“Not betrayal? That makes it worse!”

“Yeah, I know that now but…” Scootaloo sighed. “I was just… I…”

“And you couldn’t have done anything else? You just had to go after my grades?” Rainbow Dash grumbled angrily. “The only reason you knew to look was because I told you. I told you in confidence. And then you just- you just… stabbed me in the back and made me betray my friend and then-” Rainbow inhaled sharply. “-you called me a dumbass!”

“... Technically all I wrote was ‘buoyancy of her head’-” Rainbow held her hand up to silence Scootaloo.

“You know I’m not the smartest girl in school, you knew I struggled with me grades, you knew it bothered me, but you just had to call me an idiot, my own sister.” Rainbow growled. “That fucking hurt, you stabbing me in the back and mocking my intelligence. Was there nothing else you could’ve done?”

“What else is there?” Scootaloo threw her hands up. “It’s the only thing people would have cared about and that you kept secret.”

“How about not doing it?”

“I explained to you why I did it!” Scootaloo was starting to get annoyed. She expected some yelling and hostility, but not this. “Look, Rainbow, I’m so-”

“I don’t want to hear your fake apologies.”

“They’re not fake!” Scootaloo looked away. “I’ve felt awful for what I did, to you and the entire school. I really am sorry Rainbow Dash!”

“Are you actually sorry, or do you just want your awesome big sister back?”

“Well, she isn’t being very awesome right now is she?” Rainbow tensed at Scootaloo's words. “Everyone else’s sisters have forgiven them and are working through what happened, why can’t you?”

“Yeah well, you’re not really my sister are you?”

Scootaloo's breath hitched and she looked hurt. She looked away, wiping the tears from her eyes before knitting her brows together. “Well maybe you shouldn’t have made it so easy for me!”

“Excuse me?”

“You heard me!” Tempers for both of the girls began to rise. “Maybe if you were actually Sunset's friend you wouldn’t have left her! Some Element of Loyalty you were!”

“Enough.”

“And maybe if you studied instead of kicking a ball around all the time, I wouldn’t have been able to call you stupid!”

“Be quiet!”

“You’re nothing but a selfish-”

“Stop!”

“-irresponsible-”

“That’s enough!”

“-ego maniac, and I’m glad I made sure Sunset will never be your friend aga-”

“SHUT UP!” A resounding smack resounded around the room as Scootaloo was sent flying off of Rainbow's bed, being thrown into a pile of dirty clothes and discarded garbage.

Rainbow's eyes widened and she looked shocked at her right knuckles, finding they had red specks of blood. Her eyes darted to Scootaloo as she heard the girl sobbing, her heart breaking when Scootaloo turned to look at her, holding her nose as blood spilled from her hands. Scootaloo looked at her with a mixture of hurt and hatred on her face.

“Scootaloo-” Rainbow got up, which only caused Scootaloo to jump up and run out the house as fast as she could. “Scootaloo! Wait!” Rainbow cried, trying to run after her.

She was paying such little attention that she knocked into her mother, sending her scrambling to keep her balance.

She was about to run out the door to catch up to Scootaloo, but was stopped at the last second by her dad who held her in place while she struggled. “Woah! Hey now, what do you think you’re doing? What the hell is going on?”

“Let me go! I-I didn’t mean- Scootaloo!” She cried desperately as Scootaloo ran to the right, disappearing from sight.

No one said a thing for a long, long moment, each of the girls staring at Rainbow with a mixture of shock, horror, or furious anger. “Yah did what to Scootaloo?”

“I-I punched her. But I didn’t mean to, I just- she- I was angry and I just-” Rainbows voice broke and she wiped her eyes with her sleeves. “I’m so sorry.”

The group was about to tear Rainbow to shreds but were all silenced when Sunset held up her hand. “You know what… this is my fault.” She lowered her hand, everyone looking at her confused. “I shouldn’t have forced a confrontation between you two, you two are still clearly hurt by what happened and it was wrong of me to extort you into talking with her. I should’ve realized that what worked for me and AJ, probably wasn’t going to end the same way with you two.”

“Ah guess both yah and Bloom learned a lesson about not forcing a meeting between people before they’re ready?” Applejack said, crossing her arms.

“Yes, AJ.” She looked at Applejack with a slightly annoyed look. “I guess we have.”

“That still doesn’t make her hitting Scootaloo right!” Pinkie protested.

“No, it doesn't. But it wouldn’t have ended that way if I didn’t force Rainbow, Rainbow rightfully pointed out she was not ready to talk with Scootaloo when I told her what I wanted for compensation. She was mature and trying to make sure she wouldn’t hurt Scootaloo while I was being… dismissive of Rainbow's boundaries. And for that I’m sorry.” Sunset placed her hands on her waist. “Further, I should’ve had someone, probably myself, be a mediator for you two so things wouldn’t get out of hand. I’ll still tutor you Dash, with or without you talking to Scootaloo.”

“I don’t care about tutoring!” Rainbow took a step forward. “I need your help trying to win back and make it up to Scootaloo!”

“And I will.” Sunset said reassuringly. “She likes me, she’ll listen to me. Trust me Dash, I’ll fix this. It might take some time, but I promise I’ll fix this.” They couldn’t discuss further as the warning bell rang. “I think we should all get ready for school, we’ve spent too much time on this.”

Everyone murmured in agreement or nodded, slowly dispersing and making their way to their lockers. Sunset and Applejack grabbed their supplies for school, said their goodbyes, and made their way to their separate classrooms.

Applejack entered her first period class, looked around the room for a second, and made her way over to Bon-Bon, who looked unusually sullen today.

“Bon-Bon.” Bon-Bon jumped at Applejack's voice, turning around to face her. “Ah need to talk with yah, think we can talk at lunch?”

“Talk?” Bon-Bon began to sweat nervously. “What kind of talk?”

Applejack opened her mouth to answer but was cut off by the bell. “Yah’ll see at lunch.” She said before going to her seat.

Bon-Bon looked even more nervous at that. If that wasn’t ominous, she didn’t know what was. ‘Still.’ She thought to herself as the morning announcements came on. ‘Can’t be worse than Derpy yelling at me.’

Author's Note

And I’m back!

We learn what Rainbow did to alienate Scoots. I know it may seem out of character, but keep in mind, these two were definitely not ready to talk things out yet, Rainbow acknowledged that.
Neither are good with emotions, had no mediator, Rainbow can be a bit of a hot head, both can be combative at times, and Rainbow was still simmering with Scoots betrayal.
Rainbow knew what might’ve happened and tried to plead with Sunset and reastsblish her boundaries, but Sunset didn’t care.

I wanted to draw parallels between Bloom forcing AJ and Sunset together to talk and Sunset doing the same thing for Scoots and Rainbow. You can’t force poeple to talk things out until they’re ready, not unless someone’s going to mediate the dispute.

Originally I wanted Ruanbow to slap Scoots, but I went with her punching Scoots to draw parallels with what happened with Sunset.

I also decided to have Bonny be in AJs first period to set up the two girls talking later.

Bit of a shorter one this time around but I feel like this was all that was needed for this chapter, it was mostly to reveal what happened with Scoots.

Anyways, thank you for reading my fic!

How experienced is Bon-Bon at being gay?

Lyra weaved through the halls, making her way to the front office to sign up for the Spring Fling. Her original plan had failed as she couldn’t recruit Derpy to convince Sunset to run for Spring Princess, but that was alright.

She really needed to take her mind off of everything that happened with Bon-Bon, she still loved her but…

She shook her head, being angry at Bon-Bon wouldn’t help, she just needed to clear her mind. She’d be able to earn Sunset's forgiveness some other way, maybe if she won and told her speech that’d be enough for Sunset?

Unlikely, but hey, couldn’t hurt. It was more likely that Sunset would be more receptive and happy if she refused to attend graduation in protest, if the rumors were true anyway.

She pushed a door open and walked in, stopping in surprise when she found Sunset writing on a piece of paper. “Oh! Sunset.”

“Huh?” Sunset looked over disinterested. “Oh, hey Lyra.” She said before returning to writing.

“Hey.” Lyra said awkwardly, walking in. “Are… are you signing up for the Fling?”

“Yeah.” She eyed Lyra. “Is that a problem?”

“No! Not at all, I’m just surprised.” Lyra walked over and got her own admission papers. “I didn’t think you’d do another one of these after the last Formal.”

“I’m not going to cheat or anything if that’s what you’re worried about.”

“I wasn’t, but good to know anyway.” Lyra began signing up, racking her brain on what to say next. “Any particular reason you’re running?”

“Derpy.” Sunset said simply. “When we were hanging out she half forced me to run, said it was my way of making it up to her so I didn’t have a choice.”

“Oh yeah, Derpy told me you two were hanging out the other day.” Lyra smiled. “How’d that go?”

“Pretty good actually.” Sunset handed her admission papers in. “I should’ve hung out with her a long time ago, she’s exactly what I needed after everything that happened with Anon.”

“I’m glad to hear it, at least you two have a friend after your friend groups… weren’t the most loyal.” Lyra cleared her throat.

Sunset nodded and began walking to the door, stopping before she walked out. “Hey Lyra? I want to apologize for what happened Friday.”

“Apologize?” Lyra looked up from the paper. “Sunset! You don’t have to apologize for anything, we were way too hasty with you. We should’ve just hung out and not discussed Anon.”

“Perhaps, but I still want to apologize for yelling at you and Bon-Bon. I was in a bad place and any little thing would’ve set me off, I’m a little better now I think, so maybe… maybe we could hang out some other time.”

“Really?” Lyra said with a shocked expression.

“N-not for a little while, I’m a bit busy. I’ll come up to you when I’m ready and discuss the details.”

“Well, I can’t wait.” Lyra smiled cheerfully. “May the best princess win.”

“Yeah.” Sunset waved goodbye. “See ya.”

Lyra waited a few seconds to make sure Sunset was gone, fist pumping and dancing energetically in celebration.

Her plan was back in full swing!

Bon-Bon sat down, alone, at the edges of the cafeteria, the only table she was welcomed at since she had alienated herself from a good chunk of the student population.

She began eating her lunch, keeping an eye out for Applejack, waving the cowgirl down when she saw her.

Applejack made her way over to Bon-Bons table and sat down. “Hey AJ.”

“Hey.” Applejack greeted curtly as she settled in.

“Look, if this is about Lyra-”

“Lyra?” Applejack looked confused.”What about Lyra?”

“You haven’t heard?” Bon-Bon tilted her head. “I thought everyone at school had heard by now.”

“Yeah well, Ah’m not exactly one for the rumor mill. Any gossip Ah get is from Rarity.” She leaned forward. “Now, what's this about Lyra?”

“Well…” Bon-Bon looked uneasy. “I uh... I sent Anon Lyra's secret.”

“Seriously?” Applejack recoiled. “Yah really sent yer girlfriends secret to Anon for a laugh?”

“No! No, of course not!” Bon-Bon held up her hands. “I was trying to help her! She was always afraid her secret would get out and she’d be humiliated, I wanted to show her that no one would care, especially after Sunset. Your sister and her friends edited to make it sound… worse.”

Applejack stares at Bon-Bon quietly for a few seconds. “Ok, it’s not great yah did that. But that’s yer drama and yah’ll have to work it out yerself. Ah’m here for another reason.”

“You are?” Bon-Bon asked curiously. “Why are you here?”

Applejack looked awkward for a few seconds before clearing her throat. “How experienced air yah at being gay?”

“What?” Bon-Bon looked extremely confused.

“Well, yah know.”

“I don’t think I understand your question.”

“Just, how experienced are yah at being gay? That’s all Ah want to know.”

“Um… pretty experienced?” Bon-Bon shrugged. “I am gay so, I don’t know how much more experienced you can get then that… Why do you ask?”

“It’s just…” Applejack sighed. “My baby sisters gay.”

“Is that so?” Bon-Bon tensed.

“Yeah, and Ah was hoping yah maybe had some advice for me, Ah’ve never had experience with a gay family member before.”

Bon-Bon was quiet. “Tell me.” She leaned closer. “Do you think homosexuality is a sin?”

Applejack was quiet for a long moment, looking away to collect her thoughts. “When Ah first realized she was gay, Ah did some research to answer exactly that.” She looked back to Bon-Bon. “Ah asked forums, poured through articles online, read stuff from theologians and… none of it was very helpful.” Applejack leaned back in her seat. “Ah got arguments from both sides who immediately began arguing with eachother, read that the passage condemning homosexuality was a mistranslation from Greek, then saw arguments opposing that claim, then saw people pointing out that Christ did away with the Old Testament so why are we still condemning homosexuality, then saw arguments that homophobia was a holdover from Hebrew culture, then saw arguments pointing out passages about God explicityly suggesting a union was between a man and woman and…” Applejack let out an annoyed sigh. “Ah don’t know, it’s all so confusing and unclear. Ah wish there was a specific commandment from God clearing it up.”

Bon-Bon frowned, not happy with that answer.

“But Ah don’t really care if it is.” Bon-Bon looked surprised and wordlessly urged Applejack to continue. “Thing is… if it is a sin, it ain’t hurting anybody, Ah believe people should do whatever they want with their lives if it isn’t hurting anyone. It’s really not up to me to judge someone for their sin, at least one like that, that’s reserved for God alone. Ah also point out that Christ accepted the worst kind of sinner: tax collectors. If Christ can accept a tax collector of all people, then he can accept a gay person… but there are three things that convinced me to accept someone regardless of their sexuality.”

“And what would those be?”

“First, the Bible says to love yer neighbor as yerself. Well, if Ah believe my neighbors whole existence is sinful, Ah’m not really loving them as myself Am Ah? Second, the Bible explicitly condemns judging others and ignoring yer own sin and flaws in the passage about the beam in yer eye. Third, the ever important golden rule: treat others as yah would want to be treated. Ah know Ah wouldn’t want to be discriminated against for being straight, so what right do Ah have to discriminate against someone for being gay?” Applejack shrugged. “Ah also can’t imagine that an infinitely old, infinitely powerful, infinitely knowledgeable omnibenevolent being who knows yah better than yah know yerself would care about something so small like who yah fancy. Makes no sense to me. What, Gods suddenly going to hate yah for liking the same gender? Yah can be a good and righteous person yer whole life, but be sent to Hell for something so… arbitrary? Ah just can’t believe that.”

There was a long silence between the two, Applejack looking confused when Bon-Bin began laughing. “What’s so funny?”

“I misjudged you AJ.” Bon-Bon clarified, smiling at the cowgirl. “I always thought you were super conservative and thought homosexuality was a sin. For that I’m sorry.”

“Is that why things are so weird between us?”

“Weird?” Bon-Bon raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean?”

“Well, yah know. Yer always kinda… cold when we talk, like yah just don’t like me. Ah noticed it first when yah made fun of me at the Freshman fair when Ah was trying to join the gardening club.”

“Oh…” Bon-Bon cringed. She definitely remembered that. “I… I guess. Me and Lyra have had to deal with… less than open minded people and you kind of reminded me of some of them.”

“Well, it was only recently that Ah came to these conclusions after a whole heck of a lot of research. Before that Ah was just… uncaring? Tolerant? Ah dunno how to classify it.” Applejack leaned closer. “For the record, Ah’ve never once thought ill of yer and Lyras relationship. Ah’ve never thought yah were sinful or God hated yah and Ah’m sorry that people like me aren’t very… neighborly with yah.”

Bon-Bon looked touched by Applejack's words, a smile on her face. “And I’m sorry for stereotyping you. I should’ve treated you the same as anybody else unless you got aggressive.”

“Apology accepted.” Applejack crossed her arms. “But Ah really do need some advice, Ah’m clueless when it comes to this.”

“Oh! Right, the reason you’re here.” Bon-Bon cleared her throat. “First, you should really ask if your sister’s ok with you telling people her sexuality.” She noticed Applejack had a prideful smile on her face. “You already did, didn't you?”

“Yep!” Applejack said triumphantly. “I did some research.”

“Alright, good.” Bon-Bon nodded her head. “You should really sit her down and talk things out, see what she’s insecure about, and probably tell her what you told me. She’s religious too and she’s probably worried God doesn’t love her anymore, I know I was worried when I first came out.”

“Speaking of which.” Applejack interrupted. “Sunset told me Ah should bring Bloom out of any environment that may not be accepting of her. Now my church isn’t very fire and brimstone when it comes to preaching, but Ah have no idea what their views are on homosexuality, they never talked about it. Ah was hoping that, if they aren’t open minded, that we could move to yer church?”

“Move to my church? What do you mean? How did you know I even go to church?”

“Sunset.” Applejack admitted. “Back when she was a bully, she used to stalk yah for blackmail.”

“Of course she did.” Bon-Bon rolled her eyes.

“She found out yah go to church, and something tells me yer open about yer sexuality with them.”

“I am, they’re an affirming church.” Bon-Bon nodded. “Well, sure I guess. I’m not going to stop you.”

“Yah sure yah won’t mind? Yah’ll be in close proximity to my sister.”

“Hey, if it helps a fellow LGBT youth then I’m all for it. Besides, it’s not like I’ll have to spend all day with her or anything, I can be mature in church.” Bon-Bin waved her hand dismissively. “Oh, and you should probably take her to some pride events, she’ll love that.”

“Pride events? Like marches? Aren’t a lot of people who attend those kind of… revealing?”

“They’re not all like that AJ, I’ve never been to a pride parade like that. Just do some research on what event you’re attending, see what they allow and don’t allow. I can lead you to some pride resources if you want to know more.”

“Alright, thanks.” Applejack nodded. “So, why are yah eating all alone?”

Bon-Bon winced. “Well… no one’s exactly thrilled with me for what I did. Lyra and Octie need some space, I’m kind of scared of Derpy right now, and I’m not on speaking terms with Vinyl and Time Turner.” She began eating her food. “Can’t say I blame them really.”

“What about the students who gave Anon secrets?”

“They don’t like me cause I got away with it for so long. Basically, I’ve pissed off the entire school.” Bon-Bon sounded resigned to her fate, idly eating her food. Applejack sat quietly for a few seconds, staring at Bon-Bon before grabbing Bon-Bons tray. “Hey! What are you-”

“Yer eating with me and my friends.” She said sternly.

“Im what now?”

“Yah heard me.” Applejack stood up. “Ah can’t in good conscience allow someone to eat all alone.”

“H-hold on, I don’t know if I-”

“Ah’m not taking no for an answer.” Applejack began walking away. “Either yah starve or yah eat with my friends. The choice is yers.”

Bon-Bons eyes darted back and forth between Applejack and her fable, groaning in defeat. “This is a bad idea.” She got up and began following after Applejack.

Author's Note

I think I might slow down, I need to work on my other projects too, along with responding to readers and doing some editing.
I just had been planning this chapter for a while and wanted to write it out.

Finally have a Lyra perspective, haven’t had that in a while.
Hey, remember when she was trying to get Sunset voted as spring princess? Yeah me neither, should probably get back to that.
At least she’ll have a chance now that Sunsets signing up.

It also seems that sleepover did wonders with Sunset, she’s not as mopey and is actually civil with Lyra.

I also can’t help but remember the ‘why are you gay’ meme while AJs asking how experienced Bon-Bon is.

Also, yes, AJs talk about religion and homosexuality does reflect some of my own views on the subject, technically making this an author tract.
But I think I can be forgiven if it preaches acceptance in a bible friendly manner and isn’t political, purely religious. There’s also some plot relevant reasons for AJ saying this, so it isn’t like it came out of nowhere and is unneeded.
Hopefully people aren’t offended for whatever reason and drop the fic, I really thought that preaching acceptance of others without explicit politics wouldn’t be so bad.

I was also going to have Bonny say AJ had some good points, but since some of what she says affirms my own beliefs, it felt like I was patting myself on the back, which is weird.

This also allows for AJ to break against the cliche in the fandom (and in universe for this fic) that she’s a homophobe, I always thought she’d be above that. It also reaffirms that she’s worthy to be an element bearer, pony or human.

I did want to write Jesus instead of Christ, but name dropping Jesus felt weird in an mlp fanfic, regardless of if this fanfic is set on a parallel earth with only the names and colors of people switched around.

Also, having read the mlp annuel 2013 comic, there’s a scene where AJ is talking to the people at the gardening club, and while it isn’t confirmed, I’m pretty sure she was talking to Bonny.
Who else has blue eyes and curled blue and pink hair? It was definitely Bonny.

It is kinda cute that Bonny is open to letting Bloom attend her church regardless of what she did.

I also think AJ forcing Bonny to sit with her friends will open the door to Bonny potentially becoming friends with the Rainbooms, won’t that be something?

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!

Sunset never asked for this

“Scoots! Ah have a bone to pick with-” Apple Bloom stopped when Scootaloo looked up, revealing the bandages wrapped around her nose. “What happened to yah?”

“I don’t want to talk about it.” Scootaloo growled, going back to her food. “You said you had a bone to pick with me?”

“Uh, yeah.” Apple Bloom said gently as she sat down, not sure if yelling at Scootaloo right now was a great idea. “Why didn’t yah tell me Sunset was barred from being Valedictorian?”

“Oh, yeah. That.” Scootaloo picked at her food. “In my defense you were too busy sucking face with Diamond during lunch and I didn’t see you after school.”

“We were not sucking face!” Apple Bloom said defensively.

“Well whatever it was you two were doing, I didn’t want to interrupt… more than I already did. I was going to tell you at some point.”

“Why didn’t yah tell me yer plan the moment yah made it?”

“Something told me you didn’t want to involve yourself in another secretive plan after what happened Saturday. I wasn’t even sure if Sunset would go for it so didn’t see any pressing need to tell you.”

“Alright, and what is yer plan exactly?”

“Simple. I’m recruiting everyone to not walk at graduation in protest of the school board's decision. I’m trying to recruit the entire school from seniors to middle schoolers and maybe even beyond, but I’m willing to take whatever will reverse their decision.”

“Would that even work?”

“It makes a statement to the school board that we want Sunset to be treated fairly and be given the chance to be Valedictorian, I’m sure we'll get some kind of news coverage. Plus, parents will be annoyed if their kid doesn’t go up for graduation, I’m sure many parents are looking forward to that. So that’s another thing that will light a fire under the school board's ass.”

“You’re lucky I’m cool, otherwise I’d have smacked you in the head for that.” Both girls looked over to see Sunset standing near the table.

“Sunset!” Apple Bloom said with some surprise.

“Hey sis.” Scootaloo answered tiredly.

“Yeah...” Sunset winced, setting her tray down on the table and sitting down. “I actually wanted to talk to you about that.”

“You want to make it official?”

“Make what official?” Apple Bloom looked confused. “What’s going on?”

Sunset opened her mouth to answer but Scootaloo beat her to it. “I’m done with that egotistical bitch Rainbow Dash.”

“Scootaloo!” Sunset admonished while Apple Bloom just looked confused.

“Yer done with… what happened?”

“It’s my fault.” Sunset said before Scootaloo could answer. “I was tutoring Dash yesterday and I basically extorted her to talk with Scootaloo. The two were… not ready to face each other and things kind of escalated.”

Apple Bloom looked at the two girls with a blank expression, suddenly huffing in amusement and hiding her smile. “Sorry, Ah shouldn’t laugh, but Ah coulda told yah that was a bad idea.”

“Yeah yeah.” Sunset rolled her eyes. “It was a bad idea and I shouldn't have gotten involved. Guess we both learned lessons about forcing confrontations.”

“But I’m glad you did Sunset.” Scootaloo interrupted. “I finally realized she’s a bad influence on me and was a crappy sister. I mean, I know what I did hurt her, but everyone else’s sisters forgave them and you forgave me, why can’t she?”

“Rainbow handles things differently.” Apple Bloom pointed out. “AJ wasn’t happy with me after Anon, she refused to speak to me for a few weeks after what happened, same with yah and Rainbow. My family forced us into talking things out and that’s mostly because of the farm. We all know Rainbow can be a bit of a hot head and isn’t very good with emotions.”

“Exactly.” Sunset nodded. “Rainbow wasn’t tałking to you because she was both hurt by what you did and was afraid she’d hurt you, if you want to blame someone blame me.”

“Yeah, fine, whatever, she's a hot head. But you’re objectively a better big sister.” Sunset grimaced. “You never hurt me like she did, you’ve been talking to me since Anon, and you’re smart. I want you to be my big sister.”

“Scootaloo, I don’t think I can be your sister. Things are still a little weird between us because of Anon and I’m still a little mad, not to mention that I don’t think I’m cut out to be your big sister, I’m not very sporty or especially tomboyish. Maybe I’ll be more open minded some time in the future, but not now, especially at the cost of Rainbow.”

Scootaloo's shoulders slumped and her frown deepened. Apple Bloom and Sunset gave each other a look, silently asking each other what they should say next.

“Scoots.” Apple Bloom broke the silence. “Ah don’t know what happened between yah and Rainbow yesterday, but Ah know she didn’t mean it. She’s probably racked with guilt for what she did and worried beyond belief she’s lost yah. Yah know she has a temper and that this wouldn't have happened if Sunset didn’t interfere, not to mention she has a right to be angry with all of us for what we did. So maybe yah can give her a chance?”

“Not to mention she’s my friend and I don’t like seeing my friends upset, especially if I was the cause of it. If you really want me to be your sister, then you’ll at least hear Rainbow out. I need to fix this, for both your sakes.”

Scootaloo said nothing, just sat there for a minute before sighing in defeat. “Fine. But I want it to be at my pace and I want a mediator for when we talk.”

“Of course, I’m not letting you two talk unsupervised ever again.” Sunset said with a half smile. “I think it’s best if you two make a list of rules for the other to follow to avoid any… unpleasantness until we figure this out.” Sunset turned to Apple Bloom. “Can you and Sweetie make sure that both of them follow the other's rules?”

“Oh!” Apple Bloom perked up. “Of course! Ah’ll tell Sweetie when Ah see her.”

“Good.” Sunset got up and began to walk away.

Apple Bloom looked around panickedly, debating whether she should stop her. “Sunset!”

Sunset stopped and looked at Apple Bloom, silently urging her to continue.

Apple Bloom took a deep breath to steel her nerves. “Ah need to talk with yah after school.”

“You need to talk to me?” Sunset looked confused. “About what?”

“Just… Ah just need to talk with yah. Think Yah’ll be free?”

Sunset looked back and forth uneasily before nodding. “Alright. Meet me at the front after school. And make it quick, I have plans for later.”

“Deal.” Apple Bloom inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. “See you then.”

“Yeah.” Sunset answered curtly before turning back and walking away.

“Well?” Apple Bloom looked over to Scootaloo. “You going to tell me what that was all about?”

“After yah didn’t tell me about yer Valedictorian plan? No way!”

“You’re never going to let that go are you? I just want to point out it was your fault I couldn’t tell you.”

“Still would’ve been nice for my friend to let me know what’s going on, Ah’m confidant yah could’ve found a way.”

“Says the girl who didn’t tell me that she was forcing Sunset and her sister together.” Scootaloo recoiled lightly as Apple Bloom threw a tater tot at her. “Nice, very mature. Maybe you should go find your girlfriend and suck face.”

“Why do yah have to describe it like that?”

“Because you're my friend and I like to see you embarrassed.” Apple Bloom threw another tater tot, both girls smirking at each other as they started a mini food fight with their tater tots.

“Girls.” The Rainbooms looked over to Applejack, who was currently holding two trays of food while Bon-Bon shyly stood behind her. “Ah hope yah don’t mind, but Bon-Bon will be sitting with us today.”

“Bon-Bon? Why?” Rarity lightly slapped Rainbows forearm. “I mean, I’m not opposed to it or anything, but why? She doesn’t really hang out with us.”

“Not a lot of people are willing to associate with her after her involvement with Anon came out. Ah couldn’t just leave her to eat lunch all alone.”

“Oh yes, I heard about that.” Rarity leaned closer. “I heard Lyra broke up with you over it?”

“Um, well, kinda? She said she broke up with me, but that was mostly when she was angry and she uh… wanted to punish me I guess.” Bon-Bon cleared her throat. “We’re still together, but I’m giving her some space.”

“Oh! Well, I’m glad to hear you two aren’t broken up. I’ve personally always been rooting for you two, you both make a cute couple.” Rarity gestured to the empty seat. “Please, sit. You’re welcome at our table any time darling.”

“Uh...thanks.” Bon-Bon gave an awkward but grateful smile as she sat down, Applejack setting her tray in front of her. “Hey Rainbow, I saw the post about Scootaloo. How are you holding up?”

“Not great.” Rainbow shrugged, her frown deepening. “I’m really worried that I may have scared her away. I fucking love that kid, I don’t know what I’m going to do without her.” She leaned forward and propped her forehead against her hands, rubbing her temples.

Bon-Bon winced. Perhaps that wasn’t the most appropriate subject for her to bring up.

“Hey, it’s ok Rainbow.” Fluttershy said gently, placing her hands on Rainbow's shoulders and rubbing them gently. “Scootaloo will come around, you’ll see. We won’t rest till you two are sisters again, right girls?”

There were murmurs of agreement around the table, Bon-Bon keeping quiet. Soon conversations popped up around the table, Bon-Bon keeping out of it unless she was directly asked a question, too nervous to talk since she was sitting at a new table with people she barely knew.

Eventually Applejack noticed Bon-Bons nervousness, and not wanting her to be left out, turned towards her so they could talk. “So, Bon-Bon. Earlier yah said yah were scared of Derpy. What did yah mean by that? Ah ain’t ever heard of anyone being scared of Derpy.”

“She’s terrifying.” Bon-Bon turned towards Applejack, her previous nervousness having disappeared. “She dragged me outside yesterday and screamed in my face for an hour. She swore at me!.”

“Derpy?” Rainbow said disbelievingly.

“Yes!”

“Sweet little Derpy swore?” Pinkie Pie tilted her head.

“Over a hundred times!”

“She’s like Flutters, I don’t even think she knows how to swear.” Rainbow crossed her arms challengingly.

“I know how to swear, Rainbow.” Fluttershy frowned.

“Really? I’ve never heard you swear.”

“It’s not like I go around swearing, that’s vulgar. But you really think I’m so innocent that I don’t know how to swear?”

“Yes.” Rainbow chuckled as Fluttershy scoffed in an offended manner.

“You make fun, but swearing is unbecoming of a lady. Especially if they do it as much as you.” Rarity said with a teasing smirk.

“Hey!” Rainbow turned towards Rarity and the three girls got into a very mild and half playful argument, Pinkie joining in for the fun of it.

Bon-Bon gave a huff of amusement as she watched, noticing that Applejack hadn’t joined in. “... Hey AJ? About the Sweet Shoppe-”

“We needn’t discuss it.” Applejack held up her hand to stop Bon-Bon. “Ah understand why yer family doesn’t want to associate with mine, though Ah do hope yer mom reconsiders at some point.”

“The customers do miss the candy apples…” Bon-Bon said mostly to herself. “I just wanted to say that I’m grateful you’re doing this for me, even if it is a little awkward. Maybe I can talk to my mom about it?”

Applejack stared at Bon-Bon for a few seconds in contemplation. “Well, Ah’m not going to say no to that.” Her eyes widened as she thought of something. “Want to hang out after school? Ah don’t have any plans, maybe Ah can help talk with yer mom. Plus, Ah’m sure yer desperate to hang out with someone.”

“Oh! Well…” Bon-Bon was quiet for a long moment. “Sure, why not. You don’t have any chores after school?”

“Ah do, but Ah won’t be out too late.”

“Well, I hope you don’t mind doing practically nothing. I’m being punished by my parents.”

“Ah would imagine. We can just talk for a bit, get to know eachother better.” Applejack looked back to Bon-Bon. “5:30 be good? Ah assume yah have detention.”

“That obvious?” Bon-Bon said with an embarrassed smile. The bell rang and the entire room began getting up and making their way out of the cafeteria. “See you after school AJ.”

Applejack gave a lazy wave goodbye as she got her things together and stood up, joining the crowd to get to her next class.

Author's Note

Hey! Chapter 50! How about that?

Bit of a slower one admittedly, mostly setting up for Scoots/Rainbow and AJ and Bonny hanging out (which wasn’t planned at first yet I decided to add it (I don’t think there’s a lot of fanfics with the secondary six and (hu)mane six/seven))

I have no doubt in my mind Scoots would be the kind of person to describe kissing as )sucking face’, especially to mess with her friends.
I also seem to have made her prone to playing with her food when she’s thinking.

I’m also pretty sure Sunset would be the cool big sister who lets you swear and treats you like an adult.

Also seems Bloom and Sunset have something in common, considering they forced confrontations when neither party were ready. I don’t think Sunset can be as mad at Bloom for that considering she did the same.

I liked Bloom and Sunset double teaming Scoots, trying to reason with her to give Rainbow a chance. It was fun.

And don’t worry folks, Bloom isn’t making any other secretive plan, it’s a lot more subdued then that.

I also love how nobody believes Derpy is capable of swearing.
Would you think she was capable of that?

I had also wanted AJ to talk about how her farm wasn’t doing as good because of Anon, but I forgot to add it and there jsut wouldn’t be any space.
So I decided to instead have Bon-Bon bring it up.
And yes, I know the Sweet Shoppe is basically what SCC is called in Equestria girls, but that’s dumb, why not just call it SCC?
Instead the Sweet Shoppe is a business Bon-Bons family owns that makes candy, and the cafe is SCC in this continuity.

And hey, Bonny and AJ hanging out. That should be interesting.

And yes, the title is a reference to the Deus Ex games

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!

The essay puzzle

Lyra stared at her phone idly as she waited at the exit for Bon-Bon to make her way from detention. She was bursting with excitement, barely able to contain herself as she so desperately wanted to tell Bon-Bon her plan was back on.

Sure it’d be a little awkward considering Bon-Bons betrayal, but helping Sunset superseded that.

Plus, she still loved Bon-Bon despite what she did. Lyra wanted to continue hanging out but maybe just a little… less.

She grimaced, she’d have to talk with Bon-Bon about what they could expect from their relationship going forward and what boundaries the other might set. They’d have to start small with intimacy, Lyra wasn’t sure what she would and wouldn’t tolerate from Bon-Bon right now. It was probably a good idea to bring their parents in on this too, they probably knew what to do.

She perked up when the door opened and Bon-Bon appeared. “Bonny!” She ran forward and wrapped a very confused Bon-Bon in a tight hug. “Bonny you won’t believe it!” Lyra pulled away. “I saw Sunset register for the Spring Fling, our plans back on!”

“Lyra-!”

“Turns out I didn’t need to recruit Derpy! She did it all by herself by complete accident! Derpy is such a good friend isn’t she? She’s practically a good luck charm!”

“That’s really nice Lyra, but I-”

“Now all we need to do is recruit some more co conspirators, set up my campaign and do a middling job, and figure out how to secretly support Sunset so she becomes Spring Princess-”

“Lyra!”

“What?” Lyra's previous enthusiasm faded at Bon-Bons outburst.

“I’m with a friend right now.” Bon-Bon said as she pulled away, Applejack awkwardly walking into view and staring at the two of them.

Lyra and Applejack awkwardly stared at each other for a minute, Applejack clearing her throat to break the silence. “Yah wanna do what?”

“I… Uh… I want to help make Sunset the Spring Princess.” Lyra cleared her throat. “I was hoping it could maybe help brighten Sunset's spirits if she was voted princess. I didn’t think it’d fix everything, but I thought she’d appreciate it and maybe trust everyone at school a little more.”

“Alright… why is this a secret?”

“I wanted it to be a surprise for her and I kept it from everyone because I’m not sure how she’ll take it. This could backfire, I’ll readily admit that, and Sunset may not be keen on talking to anyone who knew about the plan. I don’t want to botch anyone else’s chance at reconciling with Sunset or make things worse for her.”

“Well, Ah know now…” Applejack sighed. “... Ah’m not gonna tell her what yer up to, but Ah want no part in this and if she asks, Ah’m not going to lie to her.”

“Fair enough, you weren’t supposed to be recruited anyway.” There was an awkward silence between the three girls. “So, why are you hanging out with Bonny? She said you were her friend?”

“Oh, uh, yah could say that. We talked a bit at lunch and Ah proposed we hang out ‘cause Ah felt bad that everybody at school was shunning her. Seems that isn’t the case anymore, so if yah want me to leave…”

“No it’s ok.” Bon-Bon swiftly added. “We already made the plans and you need to talk to my mom. Plus, you’re probably the only person who will associate with me right now, and I want to get used to your company.” Lyra looked at Bon-Bon with a frown. “Hon, things are way too awkward between us right now. You and I both know it’ll take awhile before things get back to normal, we won’t be hanging out as much.”

“Fine.” Lyra looked away to concede. “I really do need to talk to Bon-Bon about our plan though, do you mind if I tag along?”

“Fine by me!” Applejack smiled, slapping Lyra back and eliciting a startled yelp from the girl. “The more the merrier as Ah always say!” She said before walking towards the parking lot.

“Did you really need to hang out with her?” Lyra looked at Bon-Bon while rubbing her back.

“She was nice! She invited me to eat at their table from now on and isn’t shunning me for what happened.” Bon-Bon said defensively. “Also, I want to see if we can become friends, that’s what the school needs right now after Anon. It’s what Twilight would want, right?” Bon-Bon started walking towards her car, Lyra running after her.

“But you know what she thinks about you and me!”

“Actually, she doesn’t care. It surprised me too, but we misjudged her.” Bon-Bon looked over as Lyra grumbled something under her breath. “Just give her a chance! You’ll see.”

“I doubt it.” Lyra crossed her arms. “But... I suppose it couldn’t hurt.” She said in an unsure tone before breaking off from Bon-Bon towards her own car.

Apple Bloom shook her leg nervously as she waited for Sunset. She looked down at the papers in her hands, the final draft of the apology essay her granny forced her to write.

She had absolutely no idea how Sunset was going to react. She had been avoiding Sunset for the most part (Saturday being the regretful exception) as she knew Sunset didn’t want to associate with her.

She felt bad she hadn’t apologized to Sunset yet, but their interactions were far too stilted and awkward for Apple Bloom to apologize. While her plan did have some success in helping Sunset recover and revitalize her and Applejack's friendship, Apple Bloom knew that Sunset still hadn’t fully recovered. Not nearly enough for the two of them to be ok.

Apple Bloom briefly wondered what would happen if her plan went off without a hitch. She had spent hours making an in depth plan on how Sunset and the rest of her friends would restore their relationship (all manipulated by her of course) before she ultimately apologized, hoping Sunset was recovered enough to be friendly with her.

Ultimately it didn’t matter because that didn’t happen, which perhaps was for the best. If things went this bad with the first phase, then things probably would’ve been catastrophic if she continued. She should consider herself lucky that Applejack and Sunset got on speaking terms because of-

“What do you have there Anon-A-Bitch?” The papers were torn from Apple Blooms hands, immediately pulling her from her thoughts.

“Hey!” She jumped up and tried to grab them back, one student grabbing her arm and pulling her away. “Give those back!”

“What’s this? ‘I’m sorry Sunset Shimmer’? Now, what do you have to be sorry for?” The student asked in a mocking tone.

“Y-yah know why! Just give me the essay back, Sunset needs to read it!”

“Sunset is much better off without you and your cunt friends Anon-A-Bitch.”

“J-just give me those back! This doesn’t concern yah!”

The student hummed. “No.” They finally said, eliciting a laugh from their friends. “In fact, I’m going to do Sunset a favor.” They held up the paper and started bending it in different directions.

Apple Bloom's eyes widened. “Stop! Please! Ah worked hard on that! Sunset needs to know-!” She yelped when a student shoved her to the ground, Apple Bloom climbing onto her hands and knees.

She looked up when she heard the papers being ripped. Again, and again, and again till they were small shreds of paper.

Apple Bloom teared up and began to sob as the student threw the paper confetti at her, the group laughing.

“HEY!” The group stopped laughing and looked over to see a furious Sunset marching her way towards them, most of them looking intimidated. “Where do you get off beating up middle schoolers? Once I get my hands on your necks, I’m gonna-!” That was all the students needed to hear as they ran away and turned a corner. “Yeah you better run! If I see you near her again, I’ll fucking kill you!”
Sunset huffed and her shoulders slumped, taking a harsh breath to calm down. She looked over to see Apple Bloom gathering the shreds of paper, sniffling pathetically. Sunset frowned and fell to her knees to help her. “You ok?”

“No.” Apple Bloom sniffled, looking down at the paper in her hands. “Ah spent hours on this."

"Was it homework?" She asked, almost immediately forgetting her question. "They can't get away with that. Come on, I'm taking you to the principal's office, I know who those kids were." Sunset stood up.

Apple Bloom's eyes widened in fear and she jumped up, grabbing Sunset before she could leave. "No! Please, don't tell her anything!"

"Let go of me." Sunset struggled against Apple Bloom lightly. "They beat you up and ruined your work, I'm not-"

"Pleaasseee Sunset!" Apple Bloom begged. "Ah already have a shitty reputation as is, Ah don't need to make it worse by being a snitch!"

"I can't just-"

"They'll just come after me more!" She placed her hands together pleadingly. "Please, please, please just let it go?"

Sunset stared down at Apple Bloom for a few seconds, sighing in defeat. "Scootaloo was right. You do have a martyr complex."

"Ah do not have a martyr complex!" Apple Bloom said indignantly. "Ah have a self preservation instinct!"

"Fine, whatever. Self preservation." Sunset held up her hands. "So what did you want to talk to me about?"

"Uh…" Apple Bloom looked down at the shreds of paper. "It was about the paper."

"The paper?" Sunset raised a brow. "You mean… this?" Sunset gestured to the few shreds of paper still on the ground.

Apple Bloom nodded. “It… it doesn’t matter anymore. Yah can’t read it, yah can go home. Ah’ll just throw it away…” Apple Bloom said dejectedly, turning to walk out the school. She jumped when Sunset grabbed her forearm, forcing her to stop. She turned to look at Sunset, the girl looking unsure and clearly struggling on deciding what to say.

“This seems… important. Important enough for you to try and reach out. You’ve piqued my interest so… so I’m going to help you put it back together.”

“What?” Apple Bloom turned around. “Sunset, it’s nothing but confetti now, we can’t just-”

“Sure we can.” Sunset interrupted. “It’ll be like a jigsaw puzzle, it’ll be fun.”

“No it won’t.”

“No it won’t.” Sunset said with a slight smile. “Come on, let's gather the rest and go to the art room, I’m sure they have some tape.”

Apple Bloom stood there dumbly before nodding her head and helping Sunset collect the rest of the paper, following after her when they were done and walking into the art room.

Some members of the art club were still hanging out, everyone looking over at the new arrivals. Most were shocked to see Sunset and Apple Bloom together, most glaring or frowning at Apple Bloom. Sunset glared at them back to signify Apple Bloom was with her and moved to the far end of the room.

“Here, you spread the pieces out and I’ll get the tape.” Sunset placed her collection of paper shreds on the table, Apple Bloom nodding along and placing her own collection onto the table. “And if any of you mess with her, you’ll regret it. Understood?” Sunset growled as she looked at the other students.

Nobody said anything, but Sunset could tell she wouldn’t have to worry about them. She stood up and went to the filing cabinet, pulling out a bunch of tape for the two of them.

When she got back, they quickly got to work trying to put the pieces back together and tape them, slowly but surely restoring the papers.

After a full hour, they finally finished, having used a full roll of tape. Apple Bloom looked it over to make sure nothing was missing. “Looks good.”

“Alright.” Sunset sighed in exhaustion. “Now, what’s so important about this paper exactly? I didn’t get much from trying to piece it together like a puzzle.”

“It’s just… Ah wrote this for yah.” Apple Bloom held the papers out to Sunset. “Ah want yah to read it. Please?”

Sunset looked surprised and perhaps a little nervous as she reached out for the papers. She took a deep breath to steel her nerves and looked down, beginning to read.

For five minutes, Apple Bloom watched with bated breath as Sunset read her essay, clutching her seat tightly as she awaited Sunsets verdict

Finally, Sunset looked up, placing the papers on the table, just staring forward blankly. “Sunset? What do-” Apple Bloom was immediately engulfed in a very tight hug by Sunset. She sat there confused as Sunset began crying lightly, some of the students eyeing the two and talking amongst themselves. “Sunset are… are yah ok?”

“Yeah.” Sunset pulled away from the hug and wiped her eyes. “Just… I didn’t know you could write so well.”

“Yah figure stuff out after a few hours of writing…” Apple Bloom said mostly to herself. “Sunset, Ah know Ah already said it in the essay, but Ah am so sorry for what Ah did. Ah was petty, jealous, stupid, and possessive. Ah misjudged yah and refused to give yah a chance, even after yah saved everyone from the Sirens. Ah’m also sorry for Saturday, Ah just… Ah wanted yah and AJ to be happy again and Ah was too scared to talk to yah properly. Ah know this doesn’t solve everything, but Ah hope yah can find it within yerself to forgive me and maybe... call me yer sister?”

Sunset couldn’t help but smile and wiped her eyes to clear the new tears forming in them. “Well, I’m sorry for Saturday too. Even though you deserved to be berated for being stupid, me losing my cool and making you cry wasn’t ok.” The two sat in silence as Sunset thought over what to say next. “Apple Bloom… like you already said, this doesn’t fix everything. I can’t forgive you, not yet. But it’s a start, this is exactly what I wanted from you ever since your involvement came out. And this-” Sunset gestured to the essay. “-is one of the sweetest and most sincere things anyone’s ever written to me. Mind if I keep it?”

“Not at all.” Apple Bloom said with a small, awkward smile. “Do… do yah know when yah'll be able to forgive me?”

“Well, first I have to think about forgiving my friends. But this is the closest you’ve ever been. I think we’re past the most awkward stage of our relationship, you can come talk to me from now on if you want, I promise I won’t blow up at you or be too standoffish.”

The two girls shared a small laugh which was interrupted when Big Mac opened the door. “There yah are!” He walked up to Apple Bloom. “It’s almost 7:00! Ah’ve been calling and texting yah for an hour, the schools starting to close.”

“What?” Apple Bloom took out her phone and looked to the time: 6:47. She then looked to find that her brother had called her over twenty times with over a dozen texts. “Oh, sorry Mac. Ah had it on vibrate and Ah was too busy with putting my essay back together.”

Big Mac said nothing and looked between Apple Bloom and Sunset. “So… everything went alright?”

“It did!” Sunset said with enthusiasm. “I think you should get her a career in writing essays.”

“God no! Ten drafts were enough, Ah’m not writing an essay ever again.”

“Yah will if yah want to keep yer grades up missy.” Apple Bloom groaned indignantly as Big Mac smirked. “It’s getting late, yah want me to drive yah home?”

“That’d probably be best, I don’t usually walk alone when it starts getting dark.” Sunset stood up and followed after Big Mac and Apple Bloom. They made their way out the school and into the Apple Family’s truck, Apple Bloom sitting between the two.

“So, AJ tells me that if Ah talked more Yah’d be all over me?” Big Mac asked with a smirk, starting the truck

Sunset tensed and blushed furiously. “She told you!?”

“Yeah, something about getting yah back for seducing people pa’s?”

“That was out of context!” Sunset defended angrily.

“Dang Sunset.” Sunset looked down to Apple Bloom. “Ah knew yah try to be a bad girl, but Ah didn’t think yah were that bad.”

“I am not seducing people's dads and you’re not my type!”

“Which one of us? Cause she said yah were trying to date Apple Bloom.”

“I specifically said I wasn’t trying to date Apple Bloom!”

Apple Bloom began laughing hysterically as Big Mac had a grin on his face as they drove, Sunset sulking with a furious blush the entire way to her home.

Author's Note

Hello readers! Back again with a chapter. I was focusing on my submission for a contest (which was disqualified) and have been really busy with work lately. I’m also going to try to write two Halloween storied (one also for s contest) so I guess I have 6 days to write all of that.

Lyra talking about the plan right as AJs behind the wall is semi inspired by an Oof vine where some dudes friend starts talking about how his friend cheated on his girlfriend, right when the girlfriend is right behind him and blocked by a corner. No idea what it’s called and if anyone can find it, I’d appreciate it.

Not too much is probably going to happen with AJ knowing, but the thread is there if I decide to follow it.

There also will be a bit of hostility between AJ and Kyra in the next chapter, so stay tuned.

I kept the students vague and faceless because there's no point in identifying them and they could potentially be people we know. Or maybe not, highschools have a lot of kids.

I also was originally going to have one of the students punch Blooms stomach, but I thought that might be a little too mean, so I replaced it with her being shoved.
Not great, but better then being punched.

Sunset was also going to swear more, but I whittled it down to one swear.

I wasn't sure if the art room was the right place for them to go, but it's likely to have enough tape, so I decided that's where they went.

I also would've written Blooms essay, but I wrote enough damn essays in HS and I refuse to wrote another unless I have to.
Also, anything I wrote I knew wouldn't be emotional enough for Sunset to react this way. I decided to leave it up to all of you imagine what she wrote. Sort of a 'Nothing is Scarier' moment but emotional.

I thought It'd be sweet if Bloom wrote something so emotional for Sunset and help mend their relationship.
Hope it was emotional enough.
I also thought her apology was pretty good, and of course Sunset wouldn't immediately get over it, but I feel she'd start to warm up.

I've also established that detention gets out at 5:30 and since Bloom is going to detention she gets out at 5:30, and since they did this for an hour, that would mean its almost 7:00.

Mac making fun of Sunset was spur of the moment for me, I thought It'd be funny if Sunset was on the receiving end of being teased and embarrassed, especially since she tormented AJ during their sleepover.

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!

A farmer and a resentful lesbian

Applejack opened her door and stepped out, looking over Bon-Bons house as Lyra and Bon-Bon herself walked up to the front door. “Nice place.” Applejack caught up with the two girls and walked with them. “Is it expensive? Ah don’t know how much money The Sweet Shoppe makes.”

“Not really.” Bon-Bon shrugged uncaringly. “I say it’s pretty standard, my family’s business isn’t that impressive.”

“Isn’t it like a thousand years old?” Lyra asked.

“It’s only forty!” Bon-Bon shot Lyra an annoyed look. “You know her farm is like a hundred years old right?”

Lyra looked surprised and turned to Applejack. “Is that true?”

“Seventy three actually, my Granny was there when they built it. If my farm was over a hundred years old, she’d be dead.” She looked out over the neighborhood as Bon-Bon unlocked the door. “City was small town in the middle of nowhere back then, weird to think about.”

Lyra said nothing as the three of them filed into Bon-Bons house, Bon-Bon closing and locking the door behind them.

“Oh! Hi honey. How was school?” Candy Dasher poked her head out of the kitchen, looking at the two guests in surprise. “Oh! I wasn’t expecting you two to come over.” It was more of a question than an observation.

“Uh, yeah, so, we’re not broken up.” Lyra cleared her throat awkwardly. “I only said that because I wanted to get back at Bon-Bon.”

“Lyra.” Candy Dasher said in a disapproving tone.

“Yeah, I know, it was wrong. I’m sorry. I was being immature.” Lyra held up her hands defensively. “I still love her despite what she did, and I’m hoping we can talk about where we go from here… preferably after Applejack leaves.”

“It would be mighty awkward if Ah sat around while yah two hashed things out.” Applejack nodded in agreement before turning to Candy Dasher. “Ah’m one of the few people willing to associate with Bon-Bon right now. Ah wanted to hang out with her after school to be friendly and, well, hopefully talk to yah about The Sweet Shoppe?”

“The Sweet Shoppe? You mean you want us to buy from your farm again?” Applejack nodded meekly. “Oh, I don’t know Applejack. It’s not that I don’t want to, but after what your sister did…”

“Ok, but that wasn’t her fault.” Bon-Bon interjected, stepping forward. “Yeah, what her sister did was wrong and she made up that whole feeder fetish thing about me, but it shouldn’t threaten her family’s livelihood. Applejack is the one of the only people willing to talk with me right now, which makes day not suck as much, I think we atleast owe it to her to reconsider. Plus-” Bon-Bon shrugged. “-the customers kinda miss the candy apples.”

Everyone seemed surprised by Bon-Bons defense of Applejack, Candy Dasher looking back and forth before sighing. “I’ll think about it. I’ll call your grandmother if I reconsider and we’ll talk things out. Will that be alright?”

“Why, that’d be just fine Mrs. Dasher.” Applejack said with a smile. “Hope to be working with yah again!”

Candy Dasher nodded. “Now, no electronics or going out you three, Bon-Bons grounded. Books and talking only.”

“What about drawing?” Applejack asked curiously.

“Do you draw?”

“No, but just in case we did.”

“That’s… fine, I guess.” Candy Dasher looked confused at Appejacks question. “You three have fun.”

Applejack smiled and gave a nod as she followed the other two girls into Bon-Bons room.

“Uh, sorry for the mess.” Bon-Bon said bashfully as she cleaned up a little. “I was going through some stuff last night.”

“Ah, don’t yah worry about it.” Applejack said, unknowingly interrupting Lyra. “Half the time Ah go into my brother's room it’ll be worse than a pig sty. Ah always tell him that no girl likes a man with poor hygiene, but he never listens. This is nothing compared to that.”

“Uh huh.” Lyra frowned as they all sat down.

“So! What do yah two usually do? Barring electronics of course.”

“Well, other than making elaborate plans, we usually gossip.” Lyras eyes lit up as she thought of something. “And talk about just how much we love each other.” Bon-Bon looked confused but didn’t comment on it.

“Gossip huh? Ah ain’t much of a gossiper, just never interested me. If Ah didn’t have Rarity, Ah’d have no idea what was going on at school, or the oh so important information that Octavia may not actually be British.”

“Well, you just haven’t heard the right gossip!” Bon-Bon smiled. “Like how Sandalwood might be screwing Tree Hugger.”

“Or that Bulk Biceps uses steroids.” Lyra added.

“Or that Flash still has the hots for Sunset.”

“Or that Microchips likes yo-” Lyra panickedly placed her hand over Bon-Bons mouth, Bon-Bon realizing what she had just said.

Applejack stared at them with an unreadable expression, Sunset’s teasing from last night echoing in her head. “... How about something else? Ah don’t think gossip is for me.”

“Sure, anything you want.” Bon-Bon answered after she pushed Lyras hand away from her mouth. “We also usually-”

Suddenly Lyra grabbed Bon-Bons hand and squeezed it. “Kiss!” Bon-Bon didn’t have time to react as Lyra suddenly leaned in and brought her into a kiss, being much more forceful than she usually was.

“Oh.” Applejack looked confused but nodded regardless. “That’s nice, Ah sometimes think Mac kisses Sugar Belle a little too rough.” She awkwardly added, trying desperately to add anything to the conversation.

Lyra broke away from the kiss after a few seconds, missing Bon-Bons uncomfortable expression. “Oh, I’m sorry. I wouldn’t want to make you uncomfortable.” She said, squeezing Bon-Bons thigh.

“Oh, no no, it’s fine. Good to see yah two are still… affectionate despite what happened.” She gave Bon-Bon a questioning look, Bon-Bon shrugging her shoulders, just as confused as Applejack. “Uh, h-how about…” Applejack was quiet for a moment, trying to think of what we could. “Oh, how about twenty questions, get to know eachother better?”

“That’s a nice idea, mom shouldn’t care if we do that.” Bon-Bon nodded. “I’ll go first: who is your favorite superhero?”

“Superhero?” Applejack shoulder slumped. “Ah dunno, never gave it much thought, not much of a comic reader. Ah guess it’d be… Mistress Marvelous, she’s pretty cool, and Ah can respect a strong gal.” Applejack patted her biceps to accentuate her point, Lyra rolling her eyes in response. “Alright my turn: what's yer favorite thing to bake?"

"Definitely a cake. Theres so much room to try something fun and creative, but cookies are a close second."

"My turn." Lyra interjected, looking towards Bon-Bon. "How much do you love me?"

"Uh…" Bon-Bon looked taken aback. "A lot, but Lyra aren't you-"

"Really?" She scooched up to Bon-Bon. "Tell me more.”

“I-“

“Actually.” Lyra placed her hands on Bon-Bons shoulders, pulling her closer. “Perhaps it’s better if you show me.”

Bon-Bon jolted and squeaked in surprise when Lyras right hand sneaked down to grab a very inappropriate area. “Lyra!” Bon-Bon roughly pushed Lyra off her. “What the hell has gotten into you!?”

“Uh, should Ah leave?” Applejack asked awkwardly, pointing her thumb behind her.

“Oh I’m sorry, does this make you uncomfortable?” Lyra asked with a frown, Bon-Bon starting to understand what she was doing.

“Ah mean, a little?”

“Well, I’m sorry that two girls in love makes you uncomfortable.” Lyra's frown deepened.

“Lyra, that is not why she-”

“Wait.” Applejack interrupted. “Is that why you’re being so handsy? Yer trying to make me uncomfortable cause yah… cause yah think Ah‘m homophobic?” Applejack stood up, looking genuinely hurt.

“Yeah.” Lyra followed suit and stood up, taking a step towards her. “I mean, you’re one day at the beach away from being a redneck.”

“Lyra!” Bon-Bon admonished.

Applejack recoiled and her look turned icy. “Yah don’t know anything about me.”

“Yeah? Attend church every Sunday? Homeschooled till High school? Work on your farm in the place of hobbies?”

“And my favorite subject is science!” Applejack retorted, genuinely surprising the two girls, her breathing growing ragged. “Didn’t expect that from ‘Piggly Wiggly’ huh?”

“That doesn’t-”

“Ah’m also part of the volleyball team, have encyclopedic knowledge of The King of the Rings, and Ah love photography!” Tears welled in Applejack's eyes. “Ah‘ve spent my whole life having people write me off as a dumb inbred hick, none of them have ever bothered to get to know me! Ah’ve tried everything to get people to like me, to have them think of me as something more than a country girl, but nothing works!” Applejack wiped her eyes. “Ah came here to hang out with Bon-Bon because Ah didn’t want her to be alone, but it seems Ah don’t have to worry about that with yah here, so Ah’ll just leave!”

The two girls watched as Applejack marched out of Bon-Bons room, shutting the door behind her.

Sunset sighed as she flopped down on her bed, having spent what felt like an eternity being teased by Apple Bloom and Big Mac (even if he didn’t talk much). She’d have to think of a way to get back at Applejack for telling Big Mac what she said.

She turned her head when her phone rang, pushing herself up and turning on her phone.

Hubble Bubble:

Hi Sunset!

Just letting you know I still have your change of clothes

And you still have mine you silly goose!

When should we meet up to give each others clothes back?

Sunset looked confused before looking over to a folded shirt and skirt, realizing they were Derpy clothes that she borrowed when she inadvertently slept over.

She was about to text Derpy to just come over, but stopped right before she pressed the first button, an idea popping into her head.

Oh yeah

Totally forgot

I had a fun sleepover with AJ, and I’m thinking about having another one soon

How about you join us and we give each other our clothes back?

There was a long silence from the other end, Sunset wondering if she had gone too fast.

Hubble Bubble:

A sleepover?

Sounds like fun!

I don’t really know your friends very well tho

I wouldn’t want to impose

What?

You impose?

Don’t be ridiculous, they’d love it if you joined!

How about I run it by them if you’re worried?

Hubble Bubble:

Fine by me!

When’s the sleepover?

Not sure yet

Sometime soon though

Hubble Bubble:

K

Take good care of my clothes till then

If you don’t, I know where you live

Bye!

Sunset was taken aback by the vaguely threatening text Derpy sent her, thinking such a bubbly girl was incapable of such dark humor.

She placed her phone face down and stared off. She had a wonderful time with Applejack last night, feeling like they got a lot closer and actually ended up forgiving her.

Perhaps she could… invite the rest of her friends?

Sunset shook her head. It was way too early for her to attend a sleepover with everyone.

But, she thought it was too early for her to have a sleepover with Applejack, and look how that ended up.

Plus, she worked through some stuff with Rainbow and was talking with Pinkie again, meaning there was one girl she’d need to reconnect with...

Sunset continued staring off into the distance for another minute, deep in thought on whether she should go through with it

She groaned, knowing this was probably a bad idea, and turned her phone on. She pulled up her contact list and found who she was looking for, placing the phone to her ear

“Sweetie Belle?” Rarity lightly rapped her fingers on her sister's door. “Sweetie Belle, I know you’re in there, can we just talk?” Silence. “I… I’m sorry for what I said about Button, I’m sure he’ll come around.” More silence. “Sweetie, can we please just talk?”

“What’s there to talk about?” Sweetie Belle's miserable voice came from the other end. “Button had every right to break up with me, I don’t deserve someone as sweet as him.”

“Sweetie Belle! That’s not true. Button will come around, he just needs space.” Well, at least she was talking with Sweetie Belle for once. “Can I come in? Please? I miss you, you’ve barely said a word to me since Anon.”

“Miss me? Why would you miss the worst sister ever?” There was a muffled sob from the room.

“Don’t say that, you’re not the worst sister ever.” She said pleadingly. ‘I’m the worst sister ever...’ Rarity thought to herself.

“Just go away, please? My room is the only peaceful place for me now. I just want to rest before school tomorrow.”

“My room’s peaceful.” Rarity tried, cringing at her own desperation, ultimately failing to get a response from Sweetie Belle. She sighed and her shoulders slumped. “When you’re ready, my door is always open. Ok?” With that, she pulled away from the door and walked into her room, closing the door behind her absentmindedly.

She sat on her bed, staring at the ground blankly. Her eyes scrunched up and tears welled in her eyes, letting out an involuntary sob. Rarity quickly regained her composure and wiped her eyes, streaking her mascara (like always).

Crying wouldn’t help her, she needed to be proactive. Though, what could she really do? She couldn’t force Sweetie Belle out of her room. Well, she could, but that didn’t seem it would help anyone. Perhaps she could rope Rainbow Dash into-

Rarity lost her train of thought as her phone rang. She grabbed it and looked at the caller ID, nearly cropping her phone in surprise.

She immediately answered and placed the phone to her ear. “Sunset? Darling, is that really you?”

“Yeah, it’s me?” An awkward silence passed between the two. “Listen, can I… is it ok if I come over?”

“Come over?” Rarity repeated, her heart beating quickly. “Why, what for? Business or pleasure?”

“I… Look, can I just come over? This was a bit spur of the moment.”

“Of course darling!” A large smile spread over Rarity’s face. “When should I be expecting you?”

“Whenever I get there.”

“Well, see you whenever you get here.” Rarity said half jokingly.

“Yeah, see ya.”

The call ended and Rarity pulled her phone away. She had no idea what Sunset wanted, but she wasn’t going to look a gift horse in the mouth (so to speak). She caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror, noticing her streaked mascara.

First, she’d need to fix her makeup and look presentable. Then, she’d bake something for the two of them. With any luck, the smell would coax Sweetie Belle out of her room (though she’d probably have to keep her separated from Sunset). Rarity grabbed a hand towel and cleaned her face.

Things were finally looking up for her.

Author's Note

Hey everyone, sorry for the super long wait.

My grandmother had a stroke back in November and I helped take care of her for the entirety of December and my job had me working every day since I changed my availability, so I had lost practically all of my motivation to write.

Then I got hit with a triple whammy of writers block, a busy schedule, and a serious lack of motivation to continue writing.

I didn’t want you all waiting for 6 straight months for an update, so I got my ass back into gear and got to writing. I’m not sure yet if my update schedule will become consistent again, but at least I got this chapter out.

Sorry if it’s not great. I feel like after 5 months you all deserve better, but at least the story’s continuing again.

So, originally I was going to have a more political angle to go with Lyras resentment towards AJ, trying to push the message to not assume someone’s part of the worst part of the political spectrum based off their politics, which is sorely needed in today’s politics.

But that’s a terrible idea, so I scrapped it.

Next I was going to have a religious angle. But that’s also a terrible idea, so I scrapped that.

Finally I decided to settle on digging deeper into Applejacks insecurities and have a semi commentary on the fandoms tendency to have the worst cliches of country folk placed on her, which is a serious disservice to AJ.

I also tried to add some depth to AJ by giving her hobbies and interests beyond typical country stuff. We won’t really see her partake in them in this story, but maybe we’ll see them in the future. I really just wanted to have AJ counter Lyra and have her be something more then a one note country girl, struggling with everyone judging her as such.

I had originally had Octavia replaced with Phot Finish, but it seems more likely people would speculate that Octavia secretly isn’t British.

I also went through several iterations of what the three could do. I had written that they would put a puzzle together, that they’d play a board game, and even that they’d exchange stories. I finally settled on them playing 20 questions in an attempt to get to know eachother.

I also thought it’d be cute if AJ liked Mistress Marvelous since she took the her role in Power Ponies, and I change the name since it didn’t make sense if she was called Mistress Mare-vellous in Equestria Girls.

I really do think that Equestria Girls AJ would struggle with people thinking she’s a dumb hick, especially in high school.

I had also briefly forgot my own continuity and thought that Sunset was still wearing the clothes she borrowed from Derpy, realizing that last night she had hung out with AJ.

No I have an excuse for Susnet to invite her over to a sleepover.

I also felt like Rarity needed some love in this fic, and that she and Sunset should get to talking.

Well, thanks for reading my fic! Sorry it took so long, and hopefully it won’t happen again.

A panicked Sweetie

Scootaloo studied her nose in the bathroom mirror, staring at the ugly bruise covering the middle of her face. She was lucky that Rainbow hadn’t broken it, that girl was strong.

Scootaloo turned her head when there was a knock at the door. “Scootaloo? Sweetie, you ok? You’ve been in there for a while now.”

“I’m fine Aunt Holiday.” She briefly debated whether she should continue wearing the bandage, but the bleeding had stopped so she didn’t see a point. “Just… checking something.” She pulled away from the mirror and opened the door, cringing as Aunt Holiday gasped when she saw her nose.

“Oh, sweetie.” Aunt Holiday lowered herself to get a better look at Scootaloo's bruise, her hand pushing Scootaloo's head up. “Does it still hurt?”

“A little. Not as much as it did before.” Scootaloo answered, gently pushing Aunt Holiday's hand away. “I’m going to finish my homework.” Scootaloo turned and began walking to her room.

“Scootaloo?” Scootaloo stopped and looked at Aunt Holiday. “Me and Loftie are going to be out tomorrow night. Dash called and wondered if it would be alright if she could babysit, at least for one night.” There was an awkward silence between them. “Is that alright with you, or should we find someone else?”

Scootaloo turned her head, briefly debating with herself. She wanted to say no, but something stopped her, an idea forming in her head. “Only if she brings Sunset.” She didn’t wait for Aunt Holiday's response, continuing to walk and eventually arriving at her room, walking in and shutting the door behind her.

She flopped down on her bed and sighed, staring at the ceiling as she mentally prepared herself for homework. Usually it wouldn’t be an issue, but she really wanted to work on her plan to make Sunset the valedictorian, though it seems that she won’t have to really do anything with the Rainbooms on her side.

She was pulled from her thoughts when her phone rang, pulling out the device and seeing that Sweetie Belle was calling her. She answered and placed the phone next to her ear. “Hel-?”

“SCOOTALOO!” Scootaloo jumped in surprise and fell out of her bed. She growled and was about to berate Sweetie Belle angrily, stopping when she heard her friends' next words. “Sunset’s at my house!”

“What?” Scootaloo said in surprise, jumping up. “Why is she-?”

“I don’t know! Rarity was baking and I came out of my room to investigate, then she was there!” There was a muffled voice from Sweetie Belle's phone. “She heard me! What do I do, what do I do, what do I do, what do I do, what do I do?”

“Go out and greet her, coward.” Scootaloo huffed. “You haven’t even tried to interact with her since we confessed, you just duck out of sight when you see her. It’s time you man up and properly talk to her.”

“Wow, you’re soooo helpful Scootaloo.”

“Well, I am pretty amazing.” Scootaloo grinned at Sweetie Belle's annoyed scoff. “Look, she’s probably there for Rarity, and if she’s talking to Rarity, that means she’s trying to mend fences with her. At least give Sunset a hi, she’ll appreciate it.”

“Alright.” Sweetie Belle took a deep breath and exhaled. “I can do that, it’d be rude not to greet a guest. I’m sure she won’t rip my throat out. Tell my story if I don’t make it.”

“Uh-” was all Scootaloo got out as Sweetie Belle ended the call, not sure how serious that last request was. “Hmph, and they call me a chicken, at least I can talk to Sunset.” Scootaloo tossed the phone onto her desk and sat down.

She sat there quietly for a minute, immediately grabbing her phone and punching In a number.

"Hello?" Big Mac's voice came from the other end.

"Hey Big Mac, can I come over later?"

"Later? What time?"

"I dunno, whenever I'm done with my homework I guess."

"Ah'll call yer aunties to see if it's alright, but Bloom’s still being punished, so don’t expect to do anything fun."

"I expected as much, I just need to talk to her about school.”

“Alright, see you then.” The call ended and Scootaloo put her phone away.

A devious smile grew on her face as she began to pull out her homework. “You’ll accept me as your sister, Sunset, you’ll see.”

“That was really fucked up Lyra.” Bon-Bon admonished with a glare.

“Me?” Lyra turned towards Bon-Bon. “Just because she likes King of the Rings doesn’t mean she isn’t homophobic.”

“Has she done anything to make you think that?”

“Make me think that? You thought she was homophobic too!”

“And I was wrong! It was wrong of me to judge her like that just because she’s a country girl. She’s nice, there was no reason I should’ve thought she was like that.” Bon-Bon looked off to the side, looking ashamed. “I hadn’t even known her for two seconds before I laughed at her for wanting to join the Garden Club…”

“Yeah well, she hasn’t done anything to prove she isn’t homophobic has she?” Lyra crossed her arms, waiting for Bon-Bons rebuttal.

“Her sisters gay!” Bon-Bon huffed. “She came to me asking for advice because she’s never had a gay family member before, she wanted to make sure her sister felt loved and supported.”

“She… she did?” Lyra's shoulders slumped and her expression softened, turning to look at the door.

“Yeah, at no point did I feel like she wanted to persuade her sister from being gay or that she suddenly hated her. She just wanted to support her sister… Regardless, she was doing me a favor. I know I need to work to earn back everyone’s trust, but it was nice to have someone offer to hangout with me. It’ll be a while until things settle down enough for me to hang out with any of you comfortably.” Bon-Bon sighed. “For a moment there, I really thought she could be a new friend or something, so thanks for scaring her off.” There was a silence between the two until Lyra suddenly ran out of the door. “Hey! Where are you going?!”

Lyra sped past Candy Dasher who was making her way to Bon-Bons room, curious why Applejack had left in a huff. She was even more confused when Lyra rushed past her without even acknowledging her.

Lyra pushed the front door open and saw Applejack's truck pulling out of the driveway. “AJ!” She waved her arms, trying to get Applejack to stop. It didn't work, the truck continued to back out, causing Lyra to run forward and jump into the bed of the truck right as Applejack began driving away, the truck coming to a sudden stop.

Lyra pulled herself up and crawled to the rear window, sliding it open. “Get out.” Applejack demanded.

“AJ, just wait! I need to-”

“Call me a fucking inbred?” Applejack turned towards Lyra, tears in her eyes. “Ah don’t wanna hear it.”

“No! AJ, please, I just want to talk.” Lyra pleaded. “I’m sorry ok?” Applejack looked away and an awkward silence fell between the two. “I don’t trust you not to drive off if I get out, so I’m going to crawl in through the back.” Lyra awkwardly maneuvered herself over the edge and opened the back door, climbing in and hoping Applejack wouldn’t drive while she was halfway in.

Thankfully she didn’t, and Lyra closed the door, climbing onto the passenger seat. The two say in silence for what felt like an eternity, Lyra wondering the best way of doing this. “AJ, I’m really really sorry, that wasn’t cool of me-”

“Yeah, it wasn’t.” Applejack interrupted angrily. “Yah don’t know anything about me.”

“You’re right, I don’t. Admittedly I didn’t think you did sports.” Lyra realized she needed to change her strategy when Applejack scoffed in annoyance. “Bon-Bon told me you asked her for advice about your sister. You’re not homophobic, I shouldn’t have thought you were just because you’re country.”

There was another awkward silence as Lyra thought over what she could say next. She didn’t need to as Applejack finally spoke up. “Ah don’t know if it’s a sin or not, but it ain’t hurting anybody, so what do Ah care?” Lyra noted that Applejack had calmed down considerably, though she was still clearly uncomfortable with Lyras presence. “Ah love my baby sister, and Ah’m gonna support her no matter what she chooses to do with her life.” Applejack wiped her eyes. “Ah just want her to be happy.”

“Yeah, I get that, I want my siblings to be happy too.” Lyra drummed her fingers on her thighs nervously. “Is that why you were so upset? You thought I was saying you hated your sister?”

“Are yah serious right now?” Applejack looked over at Lyra with a glare. “Everything Ah said in there and yah still don’t understand?”

“I-I was just…” Lyra thought it over for a long moment. “I see, you’re upset I believed you’re a stereotypical redneck.”

“It’s not just you.” Applejack pulled her head away and glared at the road in front of her. “It’s everyone. Everyone at school, everyone every time I go out. everyone online… they see me and decide Ah'm just a dumb racist hick who thinks science is witchcraft and sleeps with her brother." Applejack inhaled sharply. "They… they make me so ashamed of who Ah am. Like there’s something wrong with me.” A sniffle escaped from Applejack as she wiped her eyes again.

Lyras frown deepened and her face softened. “What about your friends? Not everyone’s friends with wizard girls, a unicorn, and a magical pony princess you know.”

“They’re the only friends Ah have, and Ah can’t help but feel that they’ll just… forget about me when it’s convenient.” Applejack gives a bitter laugh. “Ah don’t know why Ah’m telling yah this.”

“We’re not the most logical when we’re upset. Me yelling at Bonny yesterday only proves that.” Lyra cracked a smile when Applejack gave a snort of amusement. “Your friends and family love and care about you AJ. Your friends aren’t going to just forget about you, they need you as much as you need them.”

“That’s what Sunset said last night, but Ah still… it’s hard for me to make friends, so Ah don’t want to lose the ones Ah have. But Ah can’t help but feel like the black sheep.” Applejack sighed. “Just like everywhere else.”

The two sat in silence as Lyra ruminated on everything Applejack told her. “I was wrong.” Applejack turned her head to Lyra inquisitively. “I was wrong about you and wrong to treat you like that. I never knew you felt this way and I’m sorry for contributing to it.” Lyra nervously played with the hem of her skirt. “I don’t think you, or anyone for that matter, gives you enough credit. I mean, you helped save the world, you can channel magic through music, you’re friends with a goddamn unicorn. Only four other people in the world can claim that.”

“Ah guess…” While Applejack's voice was still a little sad, her posture had improved considerably.

“You guess? Dude, that’s cool! You’re so much more than some dumb hick, and if anyone can’t see that, then fuck ‘em. Including me.” Lyra smiled. “I’m sorry AJ, I really am. You deserve better than a bitchy lesbian calling you a redneck.”

“Y-yer not bitchy, a part of me understands why yah wouldn’t like me.” Applejack awkwardly added, clearing her throat.

“Stop, I am a bitch. I’ve been nothing but a bitch ever since Anon started, but I’m slowly getting better. And I can start by making it up to you.” She held her hand out. “I want to start over, give you a chance, like I should’ve done. Let’s go back in there and, I don’t know, tell us more about yourself or something.”

Applejack stares at Lyras hand. “Would this make us friends?”

“I mean, it’s a bit early for that, but maybe we could become friends somewhere down the line.” She held her hand closer. “So what do you say? Do over?”

Applejack was quiet for a moment before she reached over and shook Lyras hand. “Do over.” She suddenly punched Lyras arm as hard as she could, eliciting a startled yelp from the girl. “Starting now.” She said with a mischievous grin as she drove the truck back into the driveway.

“Ow! That hurt!” Lyra winced as she rubbed her arm and got out of the truck. “Why are your knuckles so bony?”

“Cause they’re knuckles, Dash’s knuckles are so much worse.” Applejack answered unhelpfully, making her way towards the front door. “Now come on, bitchy lesbian.”

Lyra sighed, knowing that was the nickname Applejack had chosen for her from now on, and she only had herself to blame.

When Applejack opened the door, they found Bon-Bon stepping back so she wasn’t hit by the door, the girl giving Applejack a confused look. “Wait, I thought you left.” She looked even more confused when Lyra came up behind her. “She didn’t blackmail you into staying, did she?”

Lyra gave Bon-Bon an annoyed look. “I’ll have you know that I apologized and helped her self esteem.”

“It’s true.” Applejack nodded. “She jumped into my truck before Ah drove off, called herself a bitchy lesbian, apologized, and asked for a do over. Figured Ah’d give her another chance.” She began walking to Bon-Bons room. “Don’t worry, Ah know yah two have a lot to talk about so Ah won’t stay long.”

Bon-Bon and Lyra watched Applejack for a few seconds before Bon-Bon turned her head towards Lyra. “Bitchy lesbian huh?”

“Oh, don’t even start with me.”

“Hey, I’m just reiterating what she said.” Bon-Bon held her hands up defensively. “Figured you aren’t ready for me to start teasing you again.”

“Eh, it depends on my mood.” Lyra started walking forward, Bon-Bon following behind her. “Though, I guess we can be bitchy lesbians together.”

“I’ll take it.” Despite the insulting moniker that Lyra had saddled her with, Bon-Bon couldn’t help but smile at the return of some normalcy. “Octavia’s a bitchy lesbian too, right?”

“Everyone’s a bitch in our group, except for Derpy.”

“Even Time Turner?”

“Especially Time Turner.” The two shared a small laugh. “Being a bitch transcends gender.”

“Now all we need to do is corrupt Derpy, I think we’re starting to rub off on her. She swore at me yesterday.”

“Derpy? Swearing? I don’t believe you. She’s too pure.” Bon-Bon groaned in annoyance as they finally walked into her room, BonBon closing the door behind her.

Author's Note

And I’m back, later than I had intended. Sorry for the wait, been busy with work and my birthday last month, then got distracted with my fancy new computer.

So, I wasn’t sure what to do with Scoots aunts. In the show they lived out of town and came over to watch Scoots while her parents were out, but I wasn’t sure how to adapt that to Equestria Girls. I finally decided that they live in the same city and that Scoots stays at their house whenever her parents are out of town. I’ve decided that whatever vague job her aunts have in Equestria Girls frequently has them stay later and leaves Scoots home along, so they have people babysit her.
Not a perfect adaptation, but it gets the job done.

As for the call with Mac, I was originally going to have Scoots be talking to Granny, then I scrapped that. Then I was going to have her talk with AJ, then I remembered AJ isn’t home yet. So I finally decided on having her talk with Mac.

When I had originally written Scoots wanting to come over, I had zero plan of what she was going to do and why she wanted to come over, I just threw it in. Thankfully I now have a vague plan.

I’ve also decided that the Apple family has three trucks now. We know they atleast have two from the show, and I’ve decided that the one AJs driving is meant for driving more people while the other two are more for transporting goods.

I also liked that, while AJ isn’t sure about homosexuality, she’ll still support and love her sister no matter what. I thought that was really sweet.

And again, I feel like AJ would be the most insecure of the Equestria Girls cast. We did see that she was a bit insecure in the show when she was younger, and she’d be very different to everyone in CHS. Compound being a teenager, and you have a very insecure girl.

I also had a really hard time ending the chapter, I felt it ended too suddenly. I finally settled on what we have as I felt it was a natural ending for the dialogue and the chapter as a whole.

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!

Of bells and brownies

Rarity took a long whiff of the freshly baked brownies, a smile tugging at her lips. “Perfection.” She said to herself as she set the tray down. A series of knocks at the front door grabbed her attention, Rarity pulled the oven mitts from her hands and made her way to the door, opening it up to find Sunset on the other side. “Sunset! You’re just in time darling, I just got done baking brownies.” She smiled and courteously gestured for Sunset to come in.

“I can tell, unless you’ve started using brownie scented candles since I’ve last been here.” Sunset tensed and walked by Rarity awkwardly, practically bolting to the tray of brownies.

“Please help yourself darling, I’m on a diet. Just be careful, they’re fresh out of the oven.” Rarity closed and locked the door, following after Sunset.

“When are you ever not on a diet?” Sunset said as she began collecting a plateful of brownies.

“It’s not easy keeping this figure, darling.” Rarity gestured to her sides and stomach. “And unlike the rest of you, I can’t stand getting sweaty by working out.”

“Me, Pinkie, and… Fluttershy don’t work out.” Sunset cleared her throat awkwardly and began eating a brownie.

“You dirtbike, Pinkies antics are close enough, and Fluttershy has to run after animals all the time.”

“You’re really stretching the definition of working out, I don’t even walk while dirt biking.” The two girls jumped in surprise when they heard a startled yelp near them, looking over to find Sweetie Belle at the entrance to the kitchen. A look of terror crossed her face as she looked at Sunset.

She immediately ran off and slammed her door shut, Rarity sighing in exasperation. “Sorry, Sweetie has recently taken up a terrible habit of walking in at the worst time possible. At least she came out of her room for once.”

“I’ll go talk to her.” Sunset set her plate of brownies down and began walking out of the kitchen.

“Uh, Sunset.” Rarity grabbed Sunsets arm, stopping her from moving. “I don’t think that’s-”

Sunset roughly pulled her arm away, taking a step back and glaring at Rarity. Her eyes softened when she saw the hurt expression on Rarity’s face, mumbling out an apology. “I just want to talk to her. I’ll be nice, I promise.” Rarity didn’t look convinced, but made no further attempt to stop Sunset as she walked out the kitchen.

Sunset made her way to Sweetie Belle's room, stopping in front of the door and gently rapping her knuckles against it. “Sweetie? You can come out, I promise I won’t hurt you.” Sunset placed her ear against the door, trying to make Sweetie's muffled voice. “Sweetie, I can hear you.” She pulled away when Sweetie began screaming ‘what do I do?’ repeatedly “Look, I just wanted to talk with Rarity, I won't be here long, ok?”

More muffled voices, but Sunset decided that was good enough and turned around. “G-good evening S-Sunset Shimmer.” Sunset stopped and turned around to find Sweetie Belle standing in her door frame, shaking as she stared up at Sunset nervously. “W-welcome to our home.”

“Uh…” Sunset turned towards Sweetie. “Yeah, thanks I guess.” An uncomfortable silence fell between them. “I’ll see you around.” Sunset finally said, beginning to walk away.

“Sunset!” Sunset stopped and looked back at Sweetie Belle, who visibly flinched under her gaze. “I know I have no right to ask this, but please forgive my sister, she really misses you. Please?”

Sunset was taken aback by that and looked away, trying to formulate a response. “Oh, Sweetie, it's… It’s not that easy.” She could practically feel Sweetie Belle's disappointment. “But I’ll try. For both of you.”

Sweetie smiled brightly, which lifted Sunset's spirit somewhat. “That’s all I ask.”

“Yeah uh… nice talk.” Sunset cleared her throat. “Bye.” She said, turning around and walking back to the kitchen, letting out a long sigh before scarfing down her brownies.

“Ringing endorsement.” Rarity watched with concern as Sunset practically inhaled her food. “She’s still in one piece right?”

“I do not have that short of a fuse!” Sunset said indignantly as crumbs fell from her face. “Besides, she’s the person I’m least angry with in all this. I’d be more likely to rip you in half than her.” Sunset jolted when she realized what she said and placed her plate back onto the table. “I’m sorry, you don’t deserve that.”

“Darling, please, it’s fine. You have every right to be angry with me.”

“I don’t have a right to treat you like crap.” Sunset folded her arms around her chest. “This is partly why I haven’t been talking to all of you, I don’t want to say something I’ll regret.”

An awkward silence fell between the two, Rarity desperately trying to think of how to move the visit forward. “Oh! You never told me why you decided to visit. Shall we go to my room to discuss?”

“Sure, why not.” Sunset shrugged, following after Rarity. “I guess a good start is that I need a dress for the Fling.”

“A dress for the Fling?” Rarity turned towards Sunset.

“Yeah, I’m allowed to participate again, and Derpy conned me into running for princess.”

“Sweet little Derpy conned you?” Rarity asked with some amusement. “Bon-Bon swears Derpy cursed at her, didn’t realize the girl had a hidden dark side.”

“It is very jarring. I’m half expecting to find out she’s secretly a serial killer. You know they look like the rest of us, right?”

“Well, on that concerning thought, I have a lot of work orders for the Fling, but I’m sure I can squeeze you in.” Rarity smirked. “Just make sure to pay me this time.” Sunset tensed in embarrassment.

“Oh, yeah. Sorry about that.” Sunset scratched the back of her head. “Do I get a discount if I promise not to give you a wardrobe malfunction in front of the whole school this time?”

“No.”

“Worth a shot.” Sunset said, sitting down on Rarity’s bed. “Another reason I’m here is that I just need to get used to you.”

“Used to me?”

“Well, yeah. Haven’t talked to you in a while and, well, I’m going to host a sleepover with all of you so I can… well, I’m not entirely sure, but it really worked out with AJ, so maybe the next will provide a similar result.”

“Oh!” Rarity perked up. “That’s wonderful to hear, I’d be delighted to attend, darling. When is the sleepover?”

“I dunno.” Sunset shrugged.

“Ah, same planning skills as Rainbow I see.” Rarity lightly teased. “Now, let’s ‘get you used to me’ as you put it. What do you want to talk about, darling?”

“Uh…” Sunset tried to think of something to talk about, she hadn’t thought this far ahead. “How’s Sweetie Belle?” Sunset cringed when the words left her mouth.

“Oh, well, not great.” Rarity scratched the back of her head. “I’m sure you’ve noticed she stays in her room most of the time.”

“Sounds like she’s allowed to leave her room, that mean she isn’t grounded?”

“Oh god no, that girl is beyond grounded. But she’s still allowed to come out of her room, just can’t do anything that could be construed as fun.”

“Beyond grounded? That seems a bit excessive.”

“She made the posts that made us believe you were Anon and said Bon-Bon had a feeder fetish, what do you mean that seems excessive?”

“She’s the one that made that post?” Sunset asked with shock. “I take it back, beyond grounded seems appropriate. Lyra nearly killed me after that was posted.”

“Glad you agree.” Rarity said, flashing a smile. “Regardless, girl only leaves her room for breakfast, school, and dinner now, and it’s not like she can do much other than sulk in bed and cry.”

“About Button?”

“Mostly, but also that everyone hates her and she betrayed my trust.” Rarity frowned. “I’ve… tried connecting with her. She joined Anon to get back at me for treating her poorly. My heart broke when she said she told Celestia she just wanted me to be nice to her for once.”

“Ok, you weren’t that bad towards her, I’d say your relationship was downright average in terms of hostility towards a younger sibling. Besides-” Sunset pointed to herself. “-can’t be any worse than I was to my brother.”

“You have a brother?” Rarity said with some surprise, deciding to push that away for later. “Mean enough to convince her to join Anon… I’ve really tried to make things right with her or to have her say more than two words to me, but she’s refused all of my attempts.”

“It’s only been a month, she’ll come around.”

“But what if she… doesn’t?”

“Seriously?” Sunset asked with exasperation. “What, you think your sister is going to hole up in her room for the rest of her life? Come on, I know she’s sensitive but she isn’t that sensitive.”

“I-it’s not that. I know she’ll eventually get over it and leave her room more.”

“Then what are you worried about?” Sunset gave Rarity a strange look when Rarity looked away, Rarity rubbing her eyes. “Rarity?”

Rarity looked back to her, an anxious look on her face. “Just… God, I don’t know how to say this…”

Sunset leaned forward and gently grabbed Rarity’s hands. “It’s ok, just take your time.”

Rarity smiled appreciatively and took a deep breath. “I’m just so scared that, one day, I’m going to knock on her door and she doesn’t answer, then I open the door to find she’s… not going to be there anymore.”

“Not going be there anymore? Like she ran away?”

“No.” Rarity shook her head. “That she’s… not going to be alive anymore because she was so sad and I’m going to find her body.”

Sunset gave Rarity a weird look, her eyes widening when she finally understood. “By Faust, you think-”

“You think I’m going to kill myself?” Both girls looked over to Rarity’s door frame to find Sweetie Belle Looking at them with shock.

Scootaloo climbed up her friend’s stairs, walking up to the door and reaching for the doorbell. She jumped back when the door swung open and Granny Smith stood before her, almost as if she had senses Scootaloo on the other side. “Oh, uh, hi Mrs. Smith.”

“Mac told me to be expectin’ yah. Yer here to see Apple Bloom right? She should be upstairs in her room.” Granny Smith moved out of the way for Scootaloo as she walked in. “Now, yah two are grounded, so don’t be doing anythin’ excitin’ while yah two youngins hang out. Ah may be old, but Ah have hearing better than a blind bat, so keep that in mind.”

“Of course Mrs. Smith, I really just need to talk with Bloom.” Scootaloo would never admit it, but she was intimidated by the old woman’s scrutinizing look. “Uh, have a nice night.” She said as she walked away perhaps a bit too fast.

She went up the stairs and knocked on her friend's door, walking in when she heard a muffled ‘come in’. Apple Bloom looked up from the book she was reading. “Oh, hey Scoots.” She went back to her book. “Yah finally going to include me in your schemes?”

“You could say that.” Scootaloo answered sitting down.

Apple Bloom looked confused and put her book away, somehow knowing she needed to give Scootaloo her full attention. “Something tells me this isn’t for the valedictorian thing.”

Scootaloo smiled. “I’m going to make Sunset my sister.”

“Scoots-”

“Hear me out.” Apple Bloom closed her mouth and stared at Scootaloo expectantly. “Rainbow wants to babysit while my aunts are away, so I managed to convince them I’d only let her babysit if she brought Sunset along.”

“This is getting worse and worse the longer Ah listen.”

“For the first hour nothing will happen.” Scootaloo continued, ignoring her friend. “But then, I’ll be passive aggressive with Rainbow and treating her coldly, while being super friendly and affectionate with Sunset in front of her.”

“Scoots-”

“Then, when me and Rainbow are alone, I’ll tell her off and tell her to leave. When she does, I’ll be all alone with Sunset and use it to get to know all about her and grow our relationship.” Scootaloo smiled proudly. “I don’t expect her to call me her sister that same night, but it’ll definitely help giving me a jumping off point.”

Apple Bloom sat quietly for a few seconds before sighing. “Scoots, yah tore into me for my brain dead scheme, so Ah figure it’s only fair if Ah tell yah yer dumber than a sack of hammers.”

“Excuse me?” Scootaloo recoiled away, looking offended.

“Yer seriously going to be a bitch towards Rainbow till she leaves and hope nothing in this plan of hers goes wrong? Even if it was a good plan, and it ain’t, yer doing exactly what Ah did a week ago.”

“At Least I’m running it by someone first.”

“True, but something tells me yer going to go through with it anyway.” Apple Bloom shook her head. “Why do yah even want Sunset to be yer sister so much anyway?”

“Just… she’s cool and really smart, and I feel really bad for what we did to her.” Scootaloo crossed her arms. “Plus, she’s a better role model than Dash.”

“Fine, but do yah really need to treat Rainbow so poorly? Yah still want Dash to be yer sister right?”

“No.” Scootaloo answered curtly. “I’m telling Dash what she wants to hear, but I’m done with her.”

“Scoots-”

“She punched me in the face.”

“And we framed Sunset and turned everyone against her.” Apple Bloom frowned. “Why would Sunset even want to be yer sister?”

Scootaloo shifted uncomfortably. “She’ll come around.”

“Scoots, don’t do this. Ah love yah, so that’s why Ah must tell yah this is a terrible plan that’ll only make Sunset mad at yah and hurt Rainbow. Ah know yer mad right now, but yah’ll forgive Rainbow eventually, and hurting her is just going to make things more complicated.” Apple Bloom said in a serious tone. “Plus, yer doing what we did during Anon: manipulate everyone in order to change everyone’s relationship in a way yah want.”

Scootaloo gave Apple Bloom a small glare. “We’ll see.”

“Yeah.” Apple Bloom sighed and leaned away, knowing this wouldn’t end well. “We’ll see.”

The two said nothing for a while as they awkwardly stared at each other. “So uh… what was the book you were reading?”

“King of the Rings.” Apple Bloom reached over and grabbed the book. “AJs a huge fan of the franchise, so Ah’m trying to get into it so she isn’t alone. Ah can tell she’s desperate to talk to someone about it.”

“Is it any good?”

“It’s long. Ah think Ah’m doing it wrong”

“Doing it wrong? How are you supposed to get into a franchise?”

The two continued back and forth, their conversation meandering as Apple Bloom shared what little knowledge she had of the lore, claiming the whole way not to be a nerd.

Author's Note

Hey everyone, been a while but atleast technically not five months, really cutting it close there

Finally got to focus on poor Rarity, and I felt that I made Sunset and Rarity’s initial interaction awkward enough

And now it seems part of Sweeties characterization is walking in at the worst time possible, and I’m definitely keeping that

I also liked that Sunsets self aware that she snaps at her friends and feels guilty for doing so and is cordial but uncomfortable with Sweetie. Among the three, she probably has the easiest time interacting with Sweetie, it’s just that Scoots pushes for an interaction more so Sunsets more familiar with her

I didn’t want to make a big thing out of the dress, so I just had Rarity squeeze Sunset in, thought it might be appropriate for the Element of Geneoristy

Did give some hints on what happened last Spring Fling though

I even had Sunset have pity for Sweetie and her punishment, probably because she felt Sweetie did the least out of the trio

And yes, I did make it so Sweetie made the feeder fetish post. I remember a commentor talking about it and saying that Button had every right to break up with her for being involved in that, so I made it she was completely responsible
I think I’ll have it so Sweetie was peer pressured by the girls into making a mean post because her posts were too soft

I actually liked that I had Sunset tap into her element of empathy and try to help Rarity when she saw Rarity was struggling with something, felt that was a good addition

I also think Rarity’s fears about Sweetie are not unfounded. Sweetie is sensitive, heavily regrets what she did to everyone, her boyfriend broke up with her for what she did, now her life sucks, she’s heavily bullied, and she’s holed up in her room all day and probably suffering depression. I think a lot of people would be worried if someone they loved started doing that

You may notice that Scoots and Blooms roles have been reversed. Scoots is coming up with a dumb scheme and Blooms telling her it’s a dumb idea

And you may think Scoots plan is dumb and spiteful... and you’d be right. I just feel pre teens aren’t the best planners or the most mature for some reason

And yay! Apple Blooms learning from her mistakes!

Didn’t want to end the chapter on a bad note, so I had the two move one and tie into the revelation that AJs secretly a nerd

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic! Hope my update schedule becomes more consistent

Sunsets definitely a therapist now

Sweetie Belle stared at the two girls as they did the same, no one being brave enough to break the silence. “You… you think I’m… going to kill myself?”

“Sweetie, we really need to talk about this habit you’re developing.” Rarity said mostly to herself. “But… yes.”

“Why?”

“What do you mean why? You never come out of your room!”

“Not leaving your room constitutes suicide?”

“Ok.” Sunset stood up, getting the attention of both girls. “I’d rather not repeat what happened with Scootaloo. So, Sweetie, how about you take my seat.” She gestured to where she was sitting. Sweetie Belle hesitated but walked in and sat down, eyeing Rarity. Sunset then grabbed Rarity’s computer chair, pulled it closer, and sat close to them. “Now, let’s talk about this like mature, emotionally well adjusted people. No punching little sisters in the face.”

“I am emotionally well adjusted!” Sweetie Belle protested.

“Fantastic, make sure to act like it.” Sunset snarked. “Now, Sweetie. How about you go first? Tell Rarity what you think of her concern, and Rarity you respond.”

Sweetie Belle turned to her sister, both girls quiet for a long moment. “I… just don’t understand why you think I’d kill myself. Like, do I really spend that much time in my room?”

“You spend all your time in your room.” Rarity frowned.

“No I don’t!”

“Yeah? Name when you’re out of your room these days. School and breakfast don’t count.”

“Dinner, getting ready for bed, bathroom and… and…” Sweetie Belle looks down, racking her brain for other times she’s out of her room.

“That’s what I thought.” Rarity sighed. “And… and it scares me. I don’t know what’s going on in there or what you’re doing. I’ve… I've barely seen you since you confessed, and you’re always so sad when I do. Whenever I bother you I just want to make sure that you’re still breathing.”

“Ok, maybe I spend a little too much time in my room, but that doesn’t make me suicidal.”

“Sweetie, you’re miserable! You don’t want to do anything, you’re terrified to go to school, and you just mope in your room all day. That’s all you’ve been doing for a whole month.”

“How do you know what I do in my room?” Sweetie Belle said a little too aggressively.

“Sweetie, Rarity’s just sharing her viewpoint and concerns. Getting snippy with her won’t help anything.” Sunset interjected.

Sweetie Belle looked guilty. “I’m sorry, Rarity.” She cleared her throat. “I just didn’t like being confronted like that. But I suppose you have a point.” Sweetie Belle looks up. “But I’m still not sure why you jumped to the conclusion I’m suicidal.”

Rarity sighed. “I was worried about you and I did some research. You’re acting too close to what i've read about people who are suicidal.”

Sweetie Belle looked to her sister sympathetically. “Rarity, do you think that maybe you’re seeing things that aren’t there?”

Rarity was quiet. “I hope so.”

Sweetie Belle's face softened and she scooted closer. She opens her mouth to speak but stops, looking towards Sunset who gestures for her to continue. “What do I do specifically that scares you?”

“Other than staying in your room? Refusing to try and do anything, refusing to socialize with me or your friends, and I guess just acting so sad all the time.” Rarity said, looking away and hugging herself. “I know there’s more to depression then that, but it’s close enough to scare me.”

“Rarity, I… I don’t know how to convince you, but I promise I’m not suicidal.” Rarity looked at Sweetie Belle. “Yeah, I’m miserable right now, but I’m not going to kill myself. I feel guilty for what I did, school sucks, and I miss Button, but I’m not miserable enough to consider suicide or anything, it never even crossed my mind.” Both girls were quiet, Rarity not looking convinced. “How about I try to leave my room more? Will that convince you I’m ok?”

“I’m not sure I’m ever going to be convinced. Not unless you’re going to therapy. That way I know you’re getting help.”

“Well, we can talk to mom and dad about it. I wouldn’t be opposed to getting therapy.” Sweetie Belle looked away. “I’m surprised you care though.”

Rarity recoiled. “What? Of course I care, you’re my baby sister.”

“It’s just you never seem to want me around.” Sweetie Belle looked sad. “You’re always so mean to me. I can’t even be in the same room as you without you getting annoyed. Did I do something wrong before Anon?”

“No.” Rarity lifted Sweetie Belle's face to look at her. “You didn’t do anything wrong.”

“Then… then why are you always so mean?” Sweetie Belle's eyes teared up. “You weren’t like that before. We’d fight, but you weren’t so mean to me all the time.”

“It’s why you initially joined Anon, correct?” Sweetie Belle nodded her head at Sunset's question. “How did you feel when Rarity kicked you out of her room that night?”

“Angry, hurt, a little annoyed. I was just talking to your friends and they seemed to enjoy talking to me too, then you just came in and pushed me out the door. I didn’t even do anything wrong, you were just embarrassed I was interacting with your friends, like my very existence is embarrassing.” Sweetie Belle frowned. “At the time, I couldn’t believe you were being nicer to Sunset of all people than your own sister.”

Rarity sighed. “You’re right, I have been too mean to you. It’s wrong of me to treat you like that.”

“Then why? Why are you acting like this? I want my big sister back.”

“There’s… no good explanation.” Rarity said with shame. “There’s no singular reason or event to point to. I guess it’s just my personality.”

“It’s your personality to be mean to me?”

“That’s not what I meant.” Rarity sighed. “It's Just that I'm older now and I get… moody. Or I want to fit in and don’t want you ruining it. Or I have a lot of stress and I take it out on you.” Rarity was quiet for a long moment. “But I think the most likely reason is that I take you for granted. You’ve been in my life for as long as I can remember, you’ve always been there and growing, and you don’t appreciate what you have till it’s gone.”

“But why be mean?”

“Like I said, there’s no good explanation. I don’t even know why I’m so mean to you, I didn’t even realize.” Rarity’s face fell. “Please, tell me how it makes you feel, I deserve to hear it. I want to hear it.”

Sweetie Belle was quiet for a moment. “I’m not entirely sure how it makes me feel, but I often get jealous of Bloom when she talks about Applejack. They never have fights and they’re always having fun, nothing like us... Sometimes, I wish I could replace you with Applejack.”

“If I may?” Sunset interjected when she saw Rarity look hurt, Sweetie Belle Looking over. “Applejack and Apple Bloom aren’t as perfect as you think, Anon only proved that. They also have much different personalities then the two of you, grew up differently, and have a much different context to their relationship. You can’t compare their relationship to yours with Rarity.”

“Yeah, I know, and I’d never actually want to replace you, I love you.” Sweetie Belle turned back to Rarity. “Just whenever I’m mad at you or sad because you did something hurtful… I guess Anon was my way of getting revenge.”

“I know.” Rarity nodded. “It broke my heart when I learned you joined Anon-A-Miss because you just wanted me to be nice to you.”

“Well, technically I first joined Anon to humiliate you.”

“Regardless, I was the reason you joined, so in a way, I’m partially responsible for everything that happened with Anon.” Rarity rubbed the back of her head awkwardly. “Sweetie, I know I don’t show or say it as much as I should, but I do love you. You’re my little sister, I love you more than anything. Never doubt that.” Rarity held Sweetie Belle's hands and gave them a small squeeze. “If I lost you, I… I-I don’t think I’d ever get over it. I’m not sure what I’d do with myself. Losing you would destroy me.”

Sweetie Belle suddenly broke down and Rarity pulled her into a hug, rubbing the younger girls back. “I-I’m sorry. I d-didn’t mean to s-start crying.”

“No, don’t apologize. This is healthy.” Sunset couldn’t help but smirk as Rarity got tears eyed as well. “Though, if you don’t stop, Rarity’s going to drown us in tears.”

“Oh stop.” Rarity said with an amused smirk as she wiped her eyes, smudging her mascara. “We didn’t ask for smart ass jokes from the peanut gallery.”

“Yeah! Stop commenting on our beautiful sister moment, Sunset!” Sweetie Belle joined in with a smile, even as tears continued to fall from her eyes.

“Wow, and after everything I’ve done for this family.” Sunset crossed her arms with an exaggerated pout.

Both sisters shared a short laugh and pulled away. “How about from now on, I’ll be nicer and do more with you and you stay out of your room more and get therapy?”

“Deal.” Sweetie Belle said with a wide smile, hugging Rarity again. She pulled away after a moment and got off the bed. “I should be going, I don't want to get between you two.”

“You sure? We’d love it if you stayed.” Rarity offered.

“No thanks, I know you two have your own problems to talk through. I’ll come by when Sunset leaves.” Sweetie Belle suddenly stopped and stood awkwardly for a moment before turning around. “Uh, Sunset?”

“Yeah?”

“Uh… thanks for this, it means a lot.” She cleared her throat. “And I really am sorry for what happened with Anon-A-Miss. it was wrong of me.”

Sunset's face fell lightly and she looked away for a moment. “I know you are. Thank you for your apology.”

“I hope you can forgive me one day.” She gave a small wave. “You two have fun.”

With that, Sweetie Belle turned and walked out the room, leaving Rarity and Sunset alone. “Well, for once Sweetie's bad habit led to something good.” Rarity looked at Sunset. “Didn’t expect you’d be a therapist.”

“I’m not, I’ve just recently learned the importance of open communication, which you two desperately seem to lack.” Sunset got up and sat down next to Rarity. “You were serious about what you said, right? You really will be nicer to her?”

“I will, I’m going to put the work in to change my habits. I probably won’t be winning sister of the year awards, but being scared my sister will kill herself put things into perspective.” Rarity smiled at Sunset. “Thanks Sunset, you’re a good friend.”

“So good you’ll give me a discount for my dress?”

“No.”

“Worth a shot.”

Apple Bloom sighed as she watched Scootaloo's ride leave, shaking her head at the disaster she knew her friend's plan will cause.

She watched as the car disappeared, turning around and jumping when she saw Granny Smith right behind her. “H-hi Granny. Yer so quiet.”

“It’s a skill yah pickup when yah spend half yer youth tryin’ to catch the Seedlin’.” Granny responds. “Now, Ah heard what yah two youngins’ were talking about, Ah Can hear better then a blind bat yah know.”

Apple Bloom grew pale. “A-Ah never agreed to join her plan-”

“Ah know that, that’s not the problem. The problem is yer friends plan itself.”

“Yeah, Ah know.” Apple Bloom placed a hand on the back of her neck. “But what can Ah do?”

“Snitch.”

“Ah’m sorry?”

“Snitch on her.”

“But Granny, she's my friend, Ah can’t just-”

“And a good friend wouldn’t let their friend do somethin’ stupid. Yah would’ve wanted her to snitch on you for what yah pulled Saturday wouldn’t yah?”

“Well, yes-”

“Then yah need to tell both girls what she’s plannin’.”

“She’ll know it was me and she’ll be really mad.”

“Better she be mad then hurt that Rainbow gals feelings and make things more complicated than it needs to be.”

“Ah don’t know Granny…”

The two were quiet for a moment. “Ah can’t make yah do it, but Ah think yah know it’s the right thing to do.”

“Do Ah? Keep seeming to screw up these days.”

“That’s ‘cause yer young, and it’s the nature of youth to be stupid and make mistakes. It’s damn near a requirement. But what matters is that yah learn from yer mistakes so yah don’t make it again and can prevent others from makin’ the same mistake, much like yah can with Scootaloo.”

Apple Bloom remained quiet, absorbing Granny’s words. “Ah guess yah make a point. Ah’ll go and tell Sunset tomorrow.” She moved to leave but stopped when Granny held up her hand.

“Did Ah dismiss yah?”

Apple Bloom dutifully stood in place, wondering just what else they had to talk about. Neither party said anything for a long time. “AJ told me yah admitted yer gay.”

“Y-yeah.” Apple Bloom looked down. “She said everyone already knew.”

“We did, thought yah were testin’ the waters, tryin’ to avoid havin’ an awkward talk.”

“Ah guess Ah was just coming to terms with it.” Apple Bloom looked back up, studying her grandma's expression. “Am Ah… am Ah in trouble?”

“No, yer not in trouble.” Granny said sincerely. “Ah think it’s a sin, but what do Ah know? Ah’m an old woman, set in my ways, and people's sins are between them and God. Ah may not agree with yer sexuality, but it doesn’t mean Ah love or support yah any less. When yah get married, to whoever it may be, Ah’ll be right there in the front row grinnin’ till my dentures fall out.”

Apple Bloom smiled lightly, only for it to disappear. “And God?”

“Of course he loves yah, God loves everyone, from the worst person to the best. Nothin’ yah do or don’t do will make him stop lovin’ yah, despite any sins or imperfections yah may have.”

Apple Bloom breathed a small sigh of relief. “Thanks Granny, Ah love yah.”

“Ah love yah too.” Granny ruffled Apple Bloom's hair. “Now, skedaddle, yah still have some chores to do.”

Apple Bloom nodded and ran off, a wide smile on her face.

Author's Note

Hey everybody, sorry for the wait. I haven’t been writing as much after I found out in November that the landlord is selling the house and we’ll probably have to move. But, I’m here now, and I got a chapter out.

I’m actually proud of this one, I felt this chapter had a lot of emotion and showcases that Sunset is slowly learning communication is important, which ties into her being the element of empathy. Not to mention bridging the gap between Sweetie and Rarity that had been established since the beginning, and giving Sweetie some much needed time in the limelight.

I’m also proud of the dialogue, I felt it was natural and really showed how everyone was feeling.

I’ve also noticed that half this fic is people talking stuff out. So, if you take anything from this fic, it’s that communication is important. Yep, that’s the Aesop Im sticking with.

Sunset being a therapist is fun, I think I’ll have her do that more often.

I also feel like Rarity would be pretty mean to Sweetie. We saw in the Anon-a-miss comic that she kicked Sweetie out for little reason and she could be mean in the show. Plus teenagers can be pretty mean.

And I like that even Rarity doesn’t know why she’s so mean and is devastated to learn Sweetie joined Anon because of it. Really brings things into perspective.

And Sweetie is desperate to learn why her beloved sister suddenly turned on her and ends up with no answer. You gotta feel for her.

I also added a small reference to the sisterhooves social, which was a big inspiration for their talk.

And Sunset still trying to get that discount.

And guess Granny wasn’t exaggerating how good her hearing was, good that she talked some sense into Bloom.

Also, really proud of the talk they had about Blooms sexuality. She’ll accept Bloom even if she doesn’t agree with it. Loved writing this scene.

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!

One day at a time

Sunset groaned tiredly as her alarm clock blared loudly. She rolled around in bed and reached over, silencing the offending object. She sat up in bed and rubbed the sleep from her eyes, pulling her hand away and blinking a few times.

Sunset sat there for a solid minute, debating whether she should come to school today or not. She could easily call out, say she was sick and couldn’t come in, or offer no excuse at all, surely Principal Celestia would understand after… Anon-A-Miss.

Sunset frowned, her mood instantly made worse after thinking of that account.

It had been a full month since her friends' sisters framed her for creating an account and revealing everyone’s secrets. A full month since everyone instantly believed she was guilty. A full month since her friends, the girls Twilight entrusted to take care of her, thought she was guilty and abandoned her. A full month since the CMC admitted their guilt and were punished.

A full month since Anon-A-Miss, and it still hurts. Sunset blinked back tears and rubbed her eyes. No, no tears, not right now. She’d been crying too much as is, it was starting to get embarrassing. Sunset looked back to her clock: 7:47. She briefly continued debating whether to skip school today, sighing when she decided to come in. It wasn’t worth the make-up work…

She got out of bed and unplugged her phone, ignoring the cacophony of texts and missed calls, having gotten pretty good at that during Anon-A-Miss. She got ready for school, made breakfast, and made her way to the door.

As Sunset stepped out, she felt some buzzing in her backpack. Knowing what it was, the former Unicorn opened up her bag and took out the journal. She opened it up as she began walking to school, turning to Twilight's latest message.

“Good morning Sunset. Just… wanted to check in and see how you’re doing.”
Sunset took out her pen and began writing, not wanting to worry Twilight.

“Morning Twilight. I’m doing fine. Briefly thought about skipping school today, but I decided against it.”

“Oh that’s good Sunset!” Twilight's response was near immediate. “I’m so glad you decided to come in today. I know it hasn’t been easy for you.”
Sunset chuckled lightly. It seemed no matter what she did these days, Twilight was either proud of or glad for her.

It had been like this every day. Twilight wrote to her every morning and practically every hour. It was a little annoying, but Sunset was glad she did. Often Twilight was the only reason she bothered to crawl out of bed in the morning.

She felt a little guilty, knowing Twilight was taking time out of her no doubt busy schedule just to talk with her, especially since the whole reason Twilight started was because Sunset revealed she had considered suicide.

She hadn't expected the… terror on her friend's face when Sunset told her that. Or the bone crushing hug Twilight engulfed her in immediately after.

Sunset hadn’t even seriously considered it, it was just one of the random thoughts Sunset had during Anon-A-Miss. But it appeared that suicide, regardless of how much she had actually considered it, was deadly serious to her Alicorn friend.

“Yeah, it… things have been better.” Sunset looked both ways before crossing the street, looking back to the journal. “But I wasn’t Celestia's pupil for nothing, nothing’s gonna keep me from the joys of learning.” Ok, she was exaggerating her love of learning, but she knew that would put Twilight at ease.

“That’s what I wanna hear!” Twilight wrote excitedly, her next response taking a lot longer to appear. “Sunset, have you considered-”

“Twilight, I really don’t want to talk about them right now.” Sunset grimaced at that, immediately feeling guilty for snapping at her friend. “I’m sorry, I just… I’m just not ready to talk with them right now, and I don’t really want to think about it when I just got up.”

“Oh Sunset, it’s alright. I shouldn’t have brought it up so early.” Sunset sighed, thinking on how to respond.

“It’s not that I haven’t thought about it, and things have been… easier, I guess? But I just… it hurts Twilight.”

“I know Sunset, and I’m so sorry this happened to you.”

“It’s not your fault Twilight, but I appreciate it.” Sunset looked up and saw CHS not too far in the distance. “Listen, I need to get going. Talk to you later Twilight.”

Sunset was about to close the book, but saw that Twilight was still writing. “Sunset wait!”

“Yeah?”

“Have a good day ok? I’m always here if you need to talk.” Sunset couldn’t help but smile a little at that. Twilight always knew just what to say to cheer her up.

“Thanks Twilight, you have a nice day as well.”

“See you later Sunset, I love you."

“Oh, is that so?” Sunset giggled as she drew a doodle of a pony wiggling their eyebrows suggestively.

“Wha- you- you knew what I meant! Don’t make it weird!” Sunset laughed at how frantic Twilights handwriting became. “Goodbye. I love you. Platonically. Specifically as a friend. Not romantically. At all. Love you... Bye.”

And with that, Twilight stopped writing and Sunset closed the journal, a small smile on her face as she placed it back in her bag. It immediately fell when she saw the other students of CHS as she walked in, who in turn saw her.

Most averted their gaze when she looked at them, a complete reversal of what happened during Anon-A-Miss and the Fall Formal. Everyone looked at her with looks of guilt, embarrassment, or remorse.
‘Well, At Least they’re not glaring at me anymore.’ Sunset thought as she stopped at her locker.

Sunset input her code and opened her locker, rifling through her belongings as she heard someone call out behind her.
“Hey Sunset?”

Sunset instinctively flinched, relaxing when she wasn’t harmed or humiliated in some form, and turned around to face her unwelcome visitor.

There she found Lyra Heartstrings smiling at her nervously. “Hey! Uh, h-how are you this morning?” Sunset glowered at her.

“Fine.” She responded curtly, crossing her arms. This was nothing new for Sunset. It seemed every day someone would come up to her and try to apologize, explain themselves, or try to invite her out somewhere. In fact, this was Lyras 3rd (failed) attempt.

Lyra nodded. “Th-that’s good. You uh, get some sleep last n-”

“What do you want Lyra?” Sunset said in an annoyed tone, not in the mood for small talk.

Lyra stood there blankly for a moment before clearing her throat again. “Listen, I just… I wanted to tell you just how sorry I am for how I treated you during Anon-A-Miss.” She looked down at her feet, unable to meet Sunset's gaze. “I-I shouldn’t have thought it was you based on so little evidence… or push you to the ground that one time… or deface your locker… repeatedly.”

Sunset said nothing, looking down at the girl in front of her. “You wrote ‘Go back to hell Cuntshit Shitter’ didn’t you?” She asked in a steely tone.

Lyra flinched as if struck and stammered out her response.

“Y-Yeah. That-that was m-me. I’m really, really sorry I wrote that.”

Sunset merely hummed. “Good work on the rhyming, really made it stand out.”

Lyra shifted uncomfortably. Her eyes darted around as she tried to think of a way to change the subject. “Listen, me and Bonny were planning to grab a bite from Sugarcube Corner after school. You wanna come?” Lyra lifted her head, a hopeful smile on her face.

“Whatever.” Sunset said as she began walking away. Lyra looked confused, running after her.

“D-Does that mean you’ll come?”

“Sure.” Sunset replied in an uninterested tone.

Lyra perked up at that, looking excited. “Does that mean-”

“No.” Sunset interrupted her, knowing what she was going to ask.

Lyras smile immediately dropped. “But you said you’ll join me and Bonny. Surely you wouldn’t join us if you didn’t forgive us.”

“Twilight has been encouraging me to go out more. Just because I’m joining you and your girlfriend for treats doesn’t mean I forgive you.” Sunset declared as she rounded a corner.

Lyra huffed in a frustrated manner. “I’m sorry, how many times do I have to say it? It’s been a month Sunset!” Lyra nearly ran into Sunset as she stopped suddenly. Lyra stepped back when Sunset turned around with an angry glare.

“Did you forgive me a month after the Formal? How many times did I come up to apologize to you and your girlfriend? How many times did I try to apologize to everybody?” Lyra backed up as Sunset began walking toward her. “It’s not my job to make you feel better because you feel guilty.”

By now Lyra had her back against the lockers, Sunset in her face. A small crowd gathered to watch the confrontation. “W-what can I do?”

“Prove that you’re apologizing because you’re sorry, not because you feel guilty.” Sunset growled, waiting for Lyras response.

“What’s the difference?” Lyra asked, wanting to know how Sunset defined the two.

“Wrong answer.” Sunset pulled back, turning to leave. “Don’t bother apologizing again.” She said as she began walking away from Lyra. “I should’ve never saved you from the Sirens.” Sunset added bitterly.

Lyra gasped lightly at that, her eyes welling with tears. Even reformed, Sunset knew just what to say to hurt her. She quickly turned and walked away before anyone could see her cry, pulling out her phone and calling up Bon-Bon.

Sunset meanwhile walked into her first period class, Cranky Doodle turning to glare at the student who almost came in late, but his face softened when he saw it was Sunset. “Morning miss Shimmer, please take your seat.”

Sunset merely nodded, sitting in the front row so she didn’t have to look at the other students. The late bell rang and morning announcements came over the intercom.

Sunset looked down at her desk as she got ready for class, looking over when she felt someone prod her arm. Seeing he was trying to give her a note, she took it from him and gingerly opened its contents. “Heya Shimmer.” The note read.

Sunset guessed who it was immediately, recognizing the sloppy handwriting. Looking to her left, she saw Rainbow Dash all the way at the end of her row, waving to her sheepishly.

Sunset merely frowned in response and looked away coldly, leaving Rainbow with a heart broken expression. They both looked to Cranky Doodle as he started taking attendance

Author's Note

Hello there readers, thanks for bothering to take a look at my first ever story on the platform.

I figured two years or so was more than enough time to finally post something, and what better to celebrate the new generation than rehashing an old, divisive comic from seven years ago?

So far I think it's pretty good for my first fic. Probably requires a little bit more polish, but atleast you can tell what's being conveyed.

I mostly made this because I was craving Lyra apologizing to Sunset due to another fic I'm reading. I figured Anon-A-Miss was a perfect excuse, and everything spawned from there.

I wasn't entirely sure how to format Twilight and Sunset talking through the journal, but I thought it was a good idea to change the color of the dialogue so people would know who was talking.

I hope it isn't too mopey. I tried to write Sunsets depression in a mostly subdued way, though perhaps that too was overdoing it.

As for Lyra, some may say her defacing Sunsets locker like that is a bit out of character. There's probably some truth to that, but than again the entire school was rather out of character in the comic.
I like to think of her as a teenage girl who held some resentment for Sunset and saw an excuse to act on it, and now deeply regrets what she did during Anon-A-Miss.

As for Lyra and Bon-Bon being a couple, while that's not exactly supported in Equestria Girls, their counterparts did propose to eachother in season 9.
Plus, considering how they acted with eachother in "All's fair in love and friendship games" How Close they seemed. How they kept going on about how best friends they are
How the short ended on the two embracing as a heart closes around them... Come on.

I wanted Lyra to break down due to what Sunset said, but I couldn't think of anything satisfying. Sunset declaring she never should've saved Lyra was the most satisfying thing I wrote. If anyone has suggestions, I'd love to hear them.

The milkshake offering

Sunset hurriedly weaved through the crowds of students as she made her way to the front entrance. She was thankful that most of the students had either left or were in their club rooms, leaving the hallways mostly barren.

Still, she would’ve appreciated it if no one was around, then she wouldn’t have to deal with every other student giving her a look of regret or embarrassment. It might’ve been better than when they were glaring at her, but now it was really starting to get on her nerves-

She yelped as she turned a corner and crashed into someone, the two of them falling to the ground in a daze. She cursed herself for being so careless and rubbed her forehead.

“Sunset?”

Sunset's eyes fluttered open as she heard Flash’s voice, turning her head to look at him. “Hey Horsefucker.”

Flash gave her an unamused look. “Almost as funny as when Anon-A-Miss and the rest of the school called me that.” He stood up and offered her a hand, lifting her up when she accepted. “Worst part is, I didn’t get that far with either of you.”

“I bet you would’ve liked that, wouldn’t you?”

“Well…” Flash shifted awkwardly before clearing his throat. “So, where are you off to in such a hurry?”

“I’m just hanging out with Derpy; I decided I need some people I can actually depend on.” Sunset crossed her arms. “Since she knew I was innocent the whole time.”

Flash frowned at Sunset's not so subtle jab at him. “Look, I’m sorry that I was on the fence about it, but I’m still reeling from our relationship.” He placed his hands in his pockets. “You didn’t endear yourself for the year we were dating.”

Sunsets face softened and her shoulders slumped. “Yeah, and I’m sorry about how I treated you. But you knew me better than that, I thought we worked things out after the Sirens.”

“And I thought I knew you when we first started dating, you had the innocence facade back then. The way Anon-A-Miss operated didn’t fit your usual behavior, but I wasn’t sure who else would do something like this…” Flash sighed. “Sunset, I really am sorry I didn’t make up my mind in time. I should’ve been there for you during Anon-A-Miss.”

Sunset's previous anger faded and she uncrossed her arms. “Well, I’m sorry for being the worst girlfriend ever and leading you on for nearly two years… and, I suppose you deserve some leeway for at least not immediately thinking I was guilty, you would’ve been justified in thinking your evil ex was back to her old ways.”

“You weren’t evil.” Flash shook his head. “You weren’t great, but I never saw you as evil. Hell, you’re not even the worst ex I have.”

Sunset looked surprised at that. “You’ve had exes who’ve turned into demons before?”

“More like they were always demons.” Flash laughed. “At least you turned into an angel, I have some crazy exes.”

“You have terrible luck with women don’t you?” Sunset smiled in amusement.

“The worst ever.” Flash gave Sunset a small smirk. “Speaking of which, you and Twilight still talking?”

Sunset's smile faded. “Yeah, we talk every day.”

“Uh, how's she doing? Does she ever talk about me? Do you know when she’s coming to vis-”

“Flash.” Flash stopped talking and looked at Sunset. She stood there quietly for a few seconds before taking a deep breath. “I didn’t want to say anything because I felt I had no right being your ex, but you and Twilight… it’s never going to work out.”

Flash tilted his head. “What do you mean?”

“Well, really think about it, Flash.” Sunset looked to the side, feeling bad she was about to dash Flashes dreams. “You're barely seventeen, she’s twenty. She’s a sovereign leader of a nation who is very busy and gains more and more responsibilities every month.”

Flash glared at Sunset lightly. “So? I’d support her anyway.”

“You have a counterpart back home who has a steady job as a royal guard, is older than you, and lives on his own.”

“Twilight knew me first, she may not even like my counterpart.” Flash said stubbornly.

“Maybe, but what can you offer her exactly?” Sunset challenged. “You have a part time job, still live with your parents, and at best your dream of being a musician will net you millions of dollars. Twilight is a princess who lives in a crystal castle and can use the wealth of an entire nation however she pleases whenever she desires. Think of how luxuriously kings and queens lived, and times it by ten.” Sunset held up all ten fingers. “There are roughly fifty million people of various different races living in Equestria, we have magic, we have low corruption, and we’re going through an early Industrial Age. All that adds up to an insane amount of money, all of which Twilight has access to.”

“I-I can still add my money to her finances. There’s no guarantee she would even use the money to benefit herself.”

“You can’t use the money you accumulate here to buy anything over there. Trust me, I’ve tried the opposite approach… and even if Twilight used less than a percent of the money available to her, that’s still nearly a billion dollars.”

“Well… she could still use somebody who could always be there for her.” Flashes' resolve clearly had been shaken, but he continued arguing regardless.

“Fine. But I’ve got one more question for you: will you leave everything you’ve ever known to live with Twilight?” Sunset looked at Flash expectantly. “Cause, she’ll never leave Equestria, no matter how much she loves you. So, you’ll have to leave your family and your home to live with her. You and I both know long distance relationships don’t work, and can you even handle being in a relationship with someone with far more money, fame, power, and influence than you? You won’t even be immortal! You’ll die and she’ll continue living.”

Flash stared at Sunset quietly, not sure how to respond. He looked down, staring at the ground as if it would give him the answer.

Sunset saw this and sighed. ‘Great job, no wonder he wasn’t sure you were Anon-A-Miss…’ sunset thought bitterly. “Look, I’m not saying this to discourage you. I hope you can prove me wrong and that it’ll work out between the two of you. But you have to look at the reality of the situation and really decide whether it’s something you want to continue pursuing. I don’t want you hung up on Twilight in ten years when you could’ve been dating some nice girl and gotten married. Just... just think about it, ok?” Sunset scratched the back of her head. “Anyway, I’ve got to run, Derpys probably waiting with her siblings. See ya Flash.”

“Yeah… see ya.” Flash stood still for a few seconds before flattening against the locker and looking up at the ceiling.

“I hope you thaw out by the time I reach Sunset.” Bon-Bon said as she looked at a chocolate milkshake in a plastic cup. She had left it in the teachers lounge refrigerator with their permission, and had retrieved it after school. She hadn’t expected it to be a chocolate ice cube by now, but she was sure it would thaw enough in an hour.

She hoped that Sunset hadn’t gone home yet, otherwise she’d be repeating this process until the teachers got annoyed with her or she finally managed to catch Sunset.

Bon-Bon wasn’t sure how well a milkshake would keep after repeatedly being frozen solid. She wasn’t even sure if Sunset would accept her gift.

She stopped when she saw Derpy and Sunset at the entrance sharing a hug, Sunset clearly being uncomfortable with it but trying her best to humor Derpy. Bon-Bon couldn’t help but feel a bit jealous as Derpy broke away, but knew it was her fault.

Bon-Bon sped up to catch up with them as the two girls walked out the entrance. “Sunset!” Bon-Bon cried out as she reached the front steps, the two girls turning towards her.

Bon-Bon shrunk inwardly at the glare from Sunset and the look of disapproval from Derpy. “H-hey Derpy.”

“Bon-Bon.” She said coldly, which felt like a slap in the face to Bon-Bon.

“I’m not going to Sugarcube Corner with you and Lyra.” Sunset declared. “I already have plans with Derpy.

“I wasn’t going… I come bearing gifts.” She held out the milkshake.

Sunset lifted an eyebrow and took it from her grasp. “A… frozen milkshake?”

“It was your order from Sugarcube Corner.” Bon-Bon explained. “You left it when you ran out the store, I felt bad since you had spent money on it and didn’t get to eat much of it. So I packed it up and held onto it till I saw you again.”

Sunset's glare disappeared and she looked to Bon-Bon. “Really?” She studied the milkshake as if she was determining how true that statement was. “Uh, Thanks… people might confuse this for you indulging in your feeder fetish though.”

Bon-Bon seized up and her eyes widened. “As I have explained to everyone I know, including my parents, I DO NOT have a feeder fetish!” Bon-Bon said with a mixture of anger and annoyance, making the two other girls back away in surprise. “I just like giving my friends and family sweets and food because I like seeing them happy! I don’t derive any other kind of satisfaction!”

“I-I didn’t-”

“You know what’s not sexy?” She held a finger up to Sunset. “Lyra having health problems because she’s overweight! You know how awful I’d feel if that was the case?” Bon-Bon shook angrily.

“Ok, ok. Sorry. I didn’t mean to offend you. I just didn’t want students to get the wrong idea." Sunset held her hands up. “Look, it was really nice of you to return the milkshake I bought, thank you.”

“No, I’m sorry, it’s just-” Bon-Bon blushed and her anger dropped, clearing her throat awkwardly. “I can’t do shit anymore without someone bringing it up. My parents had a fit when they saw the post, so did Lyra's. I was scared they would’ve made us break up. It’s still kind of a sore spot for me.”

“Regardless, I should’ve known better.” Sunset turned to Derpy. “Hey Derpy, I think this is gonna be a while, you shouldn’t keep your siblings waiting. I’ll meet you at the car.”

Derpy smiled and walked off. The two girls were left alone, silently staring at each other. “You know, there was a time I was actually gonna blackmail you like that.”

“You were going to threaten to spread rumors that I had a feeder fetish?” Bon-Bon frowned when Sunset nodded. “Why didn’t you?”

“I had standards, believe it or not.” Sunset said with a small smile. “Not a lot, but there were lines I refused to cross.”

“Yeah, like what? I’m curious.”

“Well: I never went after the middle schoolers, I never brought family members into the mix, I refused to spread rumors about or reveal someone’s sexual orientation or gender identity, I never made fun of someone’s dead relative or friend, I never sabotaged academic competitions (for more arrogant reasons admittedly), or reveal secrets or make rumors that could genuinely be damaging to someone's future."

"Huh…" Bon-Bon stood there for a moment, having not expected such a comprehensive list. "So, if you found out about me and Lyra before we went public, you wouldn't have-"

"More like I didn't."

"You didn't? What does that mean?"

"Freshman year." Sunset placed her hands on her hips. "November 1st."

Bon-Bon's mouth fell open and her eyes lit up. "That was when…"

"I followed the two of you after school, thought I might get some pics I could use for something I was working on at the time… sorry about that by the way"

Bon-Bon blushed brightly and cleared her throat. "Uh, h-how long were you-"

"I was following you two right up till Lyra kissed you." Sunset explained, shifting awkwardly. "Now, either you two were keeping it a secret or that was the first interaction like that. Either way, I felt sick with what I was doing, you two felt comfortable enough to let your guard down and here I was spying on you, so I left. It didn't feel right, you know?"

"A-actually that was our first kiss. We weren't dating by that point, I didn't even think Lyra liked me back." Bon-Bon huffed awkwardly. "Well, thank you for that. You weren't as awful a person as you could've been… though when I look back on that memory from now on, I won't be able to get out of my head that you were in the background watching like a perv."

The two girls shared a small laugh. "Probably wouldn't have even worked as blackmail anyway, you two went public not too long after."

Bon-Bon nodded and thought over what to say next. "Oh, and, sorry for what happened friday. I shouldn't have been so pushy."

"Yeah, I think I would've loosened up after a while. Bringing up forgiveness kind of ruined the night for me." Sunset cleared her throat. "But you know, I'm not… against hanging out with you. I actually wanted to try being friends before Anon."

Bon-Bon looked surprised. "Really?"

"Yeah. Admittedly it was because I thought I'd have the easiest time with you two, thought the fake Formal gave me an edge, but I did like the two of you."

"Why weren't you trying to befriend Derpy first? She would've been the easiest, she's friends with everybody. She already liked you before the Sirens."

Sunset cringed and gave a tired sigh. "I felt… too guilty to try being her friend. I'm only doing it now because AJ encouraged me, and Derpys having me do a favor for her in the future."

"I see." Bon-Bon nodded in understanding. "I suppose now might be too early to broach the subject?"

"Let's wait until after the Spring Fling, then we'll talk. I still have my other friends I need to get through, I don't want to try making friends while I'm emotionally volatile."

The conversation petered out and the two girls stared at each other, not sure how to continue. "Well I'll see you later."

"Yeah, see you Bon-Bon." Sunset waved as she began walking away. "Thanks for the milkshake, don't knock Lyra up, have a nice day."

Bon-Bon opened her mouth to respond but realized what Sunset had said. "Wait, what?" With that Sunset disappeared behind a corner and vanished from view. "... Maybe being friends with her is a bad idea if that's gonna be common."

Author's Note

I don't dislike Flash, honest!
I thought he was boring but harmless, got a bit better after a while.

Everything Sunset says to him though is stuff I've wondered about. The writers don't care about the logistics or implications of a relationship between him and princess Twilight.
And it seems they moved away from it during Evergreen (and seem to be trying to shop flash and sunset afterwards.)

I actually wanted to have AJ going to Equestria in this chapter, but I wanted it to be quite long. So I moved it to next chapter.

If anyone's wondering, Equestria having 50 million people isn't an official estimate (we don't get one) I got that from Equestria at War.

Also, this isn't Sunset being a bitter ex, she's just annoyed with Flash asking her about Twilight and is genuinely looking out for him.

Also, kinda sweet of Bon-Bon to hold onto Sunsets milkshake after she and Lyra scared her off. Kinda makes up for messing it up in the first place.

I also wanted to keep what Bon-Bons secret was vague, I thought people's imaginations could come up with something better.
But after perusing TV Tropes, I saw that much of the fandom gave Bon-Bon a feeder fetish, which seemed like a great rumor Anon could start.

But it is nice that Sunset can atleast be civil with Bon-Bon, maybe there's hope for them yet.

I also like it when fics gave Sunset standards when she was a bully, so she wasn't too awful.

Anyhow, thanks for reading my fic!

Bop the rainbow, taste the rainbow

What are you doing here?” Rainbow growled, walking towards Scootaloo threateningly.

She was stopped when Sunset got in her way and glared down at her. “A better question would be what are you doing here Rainbow Dash?”

Rainbow stopped, surprised Sunset was being so protective of Scootaloo. “Like I said, I need to talk to you.”

“Yeah? What about?”

Rainbow eyed Scootaloo, the girl wilting even further and whimpering in response. “I can’t tell you while she’s here, she already thinks I’m stupid.”

“I don’t think you’re-!”

“Explain ‘buoyancy of her head’ then Anon-A-Bitch!” Rainbow Dash yelled, holding up a finger towards Scootaloo.

Scootaloo recoiled as if struck and looked down to hide the tears welling in her eyes.

“Rainbow!” Applejack growled. “What is the matter with yah!?”

Rainbow didn’t get a chance to respond as Sunset grabbed her hand and pushed it away. “One more outburst like that, and you aren’t telling me shit. I don’t care how important it might be.”

“Why are you defending her? Shouldn’t you despise her or something? She practically ruined your life!”

“My super complicated relationship with Scootaloo is none of your concern.” Sunset placed her fists on her hips and glared at Rainbow Dash. “But fine, if you won’t tell me while Scootaloo is here, then perhaps she will talk to me first.”

Scootaloo looked up as Sunset turned towards her, an expectant look on her face. “I-I would but it’s rather… private. I’m not sure if you’d want anyone knowing.”

“Private? What the hell could be so private it needs to be discussed between you and Sunset alone?” Rainbow Dash asked suspiciously.

“Something so private, it’s none of your concern.”

“You don’t even know, do you?”

“Not a clue.” Sunset admitted. “But I’m not going to force it out of her just in case. At least, not in front of you.” She turned and grabbed Scootaloo's arm, dragging her away.

Scootaloo looked at Rainbow Dash and saw a sad look on the older girl's face as she stared after Scootaloo. She noticed Scootaloo was staring and quickly regained her composure and glared at her instead. Scootaloo merely frowned, not sure what to make of Rainbows sad look, and looked to Sunset when she stopped dragging her.

“Now, what is it that’s so ‘private’ you couldn’t say it in front of my friends?”

Scootaloo opened her mouth to speak, stopping momentarily in surprise at Sunset calling Rainbow her ‘friend’ before continuing. “It’s about the Valedictorian, I want to help.”

Sunset sighed and shook her head. “I thought we talked about this. It’s fair that they removed me from being considered for Valedictorian, you don’t need to do anything. Besides, how are you going to help me exactly?”

“It’s not fair! You’re a changed person, you’re one of the smartest girls in school, you’ve worked for this since freshman year. You should at least be considered!” Scootaloo declared defiantly. “And this is why I didn’t want anyone else knowing. I wanted to make sure you were ok with the rest of the school knowing before I did anything.”

“Rest of the school knowing? What are you talking about?”

“I’m going to tell the school what’s happening and try to convince them to not walk at graduation in protest. If we can get most of the school behind this, it should anger parents enough to light a fire under the school boards ass.”

Sunset sat there in silence for a few seconds. “Oh, Scootaloo, I really appreciate you wanting to help me, but I dunno. I don’t want you to get involved in my problems.”

“Plleeeasssee Sunset?” Scootaloo laced her fingers together and begged. “It would mean a lot to me if I could at least try to help. What’s the worst that can happen?”

Sunset bit her lip anxiously and looked off to the side. After a few more seconds she sighed in exasperation and looked back to Scootaloo. “Fine. But don’t do anything crazy, ok? I don’t want you to get in trouble just for trying to help me.”

Scootaloo beamed brightly and wrapped Sunset in a tight hug, which the older girl awkwardly reciprocated. “Thank you thank you thank you thank you! I promise you’ll be Valedictorian Sunset! Just watch!”

Before Sunset could say anything, Scootaloo let go and ran off. Sunset stared for a few more seconds before walking back to Rainbow and Applejack, the former being angrily berated by the latter. “Alright Rainbow, make it quick.” The two girls looked to Sunset. “What do you need?”

It was Rainbow's turn to wilt under Sunset's gaze, the sporty girl clearing her throat awkwardly and stepping forward. “Um… so there’s no easy way to go about this but… I need a tutor-”

“No.” Was all Sunset said as she began walking to her first period.

Both Rainbow and Applejack were rather surprised by how curt Sunsets response was, both girls running after her. “Now come on Sunset, can’t yah just hear her out?”

“Nope.”

“Please Sunset! I really need a tutor.” Dash begged. “If I don’t improve my science grade, I’ll be put on academic probation!”

“So?”

“So? Sunset! She’s captain of half the school’s sports teams! Our teams will suffer without her! She won’t be able to participate in the Friendship games!” Applejack grabbed Sunsets sleeve and forced the red head to look at her eyes. “Do yah really want those rich snobs to win again?”

“Well I never really cared about the Friendship games anyway, it just seems like pointless school rivalry.” Sunset answered before freeing herself from Applejack's grip.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack stared at each other, unsure of what to do as Sunset continued walking. “My college career could be affected!”

Sunset stopped. “What?”

“I said ‘my college career could be affected.’” Rainbow Dash walked up to Sunset. “If I can’t do sports until my science grades are up, then I might not be able to get a scholarship. Any scholarship. You know I’m not smart enough to get one of those egghead scholarships, and my family doesn’t have the kind of money to send me to college.”

“Can’t you just get someone else to tutor you?”

“Not one that knows me, won’t cost my family too much to hire, and could actually teach the subject so I understand it. Plus…” Rainbow shifted uncomfortably, Applejack coming up behind her. “I really want to talk to you again.”

“I’ll… I’ll think about it, Dash.” Sunset stepped forward to continue walking.

Rainbows head perked up at Sunset calling her Dash and she immediately got in front of Sunset before she could run off. “Look, I know you’re still upset with me, and rightfully so! So, I’ll do whatever you want to convince you to tutor me.” Rainbow smiled and held her right cheek out. “Look, you can even punch me to make us even.”

“Ah don’t think that’s-”

POP!

Rainbow Dash was sent flying backward and was left sprawled out on the floor after Sunset punched her, clutching her nose which began to bleed profusely.

“SUNSET!” Applejack skidded to a stop next to Rainbow. “Why did yah do that!?”

“She offered, so…”

“That does not make it ok! A good Christian would’ve turned the other cheek!” Sunset was about to point out the major flaw in that statement before Applejack beat her to it. “A good Faustian would’ve too!”

“She offered…” Sunset merely crossed her arms poutingly.

Applejack was about to continue berating Sunset when Rainbow Dash held up a hand. “No, it’s fine AJ, I did offer after all. It’s fair she gets a good right hook in after I did the same thing.” Rainbow Dash sat up, blood trickling from her hands. “So? Feel better?”

“I do actually.” Sunset nodded, earning an annoyed glare from Applejack. The warning bell rang and Sunset continued walking. “Meet me at lunch and we’ll discuss the details. I’m assuming you want to get started immediately.”

“See?” Rainbow smiled and looked at Applejack cockily. “You miss 100% of the shots you don’t take.”

“Yer hopeless.” Applejack groaned and helped Rainbow Dash up. “Let’s get yah to the nurses office and get yah cleaned up, Ah hope yer gonna tell them what Sunset did.”

“What? And rat out a friend? Hell no! I offered, remember? It wouldn’t be fair for her to get in trouble for doing exactly what I asked.”

“She shouldn’t have done it anyway!”

“And I shouldn’t have punched her in the first place!”

“Two wrongs don’t make a right, Dash!”

The two bickered the whole way to the nurses office, students staring at Rainbow's bloody clothes and hands, wondering just what Applejack did to Rainbow Dash.

Lyra angrily applied the last of her makeup in front of the little mirror in her locker. She thought about what happened between her and Bon-Bon yesterday, furiously thinking over what she had learned.

“Hi Lyra!”

“What do you want!?” Lyra slammed her locker shut and was met with an extremely startled Derpy. Lyras anger immediately faded and she put a hand to her mouth. “Oh Derpy I’m so sorry! I’m just… going through a rough time right now.”

“That’s… alright.” Derpy seemed confused but straightened herself out. “Is everything ok Lyra?”

“No.” Lyra flattened her back against the lockers. “Me and Bon-Bon are going through a rough patch.”

“Really?” Derpy tilted her head and flattened her back against the lockers next to Lyra. “What happened? She cheat on you or something?”

“No, she’d be dead if she did that.” Lyra huffed. “Turns out she was the one who gave my secret to Anon.”

“What?” Derpy's head snapped towards Lyra. “She framed me?”

“No… well, not intentionally.” Derpy stared at Lyra expectantly, waiting for her friend to continue. “She thought she was helping me by revealing my secret to the school. Turns out those girls edited it to make me look worse. She didn’t frame you, but she didn’t clear your name either.” Lyra looked at Derpy guiltily. “Guess I have yet another thing to be sorry for...”

Derpy looked away and rubbed her eyes as she let out a long breath. “Ok, something else to talk to her about. Explains why she’s been the nicest to me…” An awkward pause fell between the two girls. “So what happened after you found out?”

“I yelled at her. Told her she lost me and broke up with her.”

Derpy gasped. “You broke up with her!?”

“No! I just wanted her to think that!”

“Lyra!”

“She hurt me so I wanted to hurt her back! Don’t know why you’re not angry with her too.”

“I am angry with her, furious even. But you went way too far.” Derpy got in Lyras face with an angry scowl. “You are going to go up to Bon-Bon and tell her you didn’t mean what you said.”

Lyra awkwardly looked off to the side so she didn’t have to face Derpy. “I mean, I’m going to in a few days-”

“Not in a few days, now. You can’t just put her through emotional distress out of revenge.” She got even closer to Lyras face. “I worked too hard to get you two together.”

“I’m not doing it out of revenge! I just… need her to simmer a bit with guilt so she doesn’t do this to me again.”

“Lyra…” Derpy grabbed Lyras shoulders and shook her lightly. “You can’t just do that to someone you love. What Bon-Bon did was wrong, but you leaving her to hurt like that is also wrong. It might even be considered abuse.”

Lyra looked down in shame and shifted anxiously. “You really think it’s abuse?”

“I’m no expert, but lying to your partner to hurt them and leaving them to hurt doesn’t sound very loving to me.” Derpy let go of Lyras shoulders. “She may also hook up with someone else while you two are on your ‘break’.”

“What? No she won’t!”

“And why not? She thinks you broke up with her, what’s to stop her from hooking up with someone else for a rebound? It probably wouldn’t even be considered cheating.” Derpy saw she was getting to Lyra and pushed onward. “Hell, Maybe she’ll like this new person so much, she’ll actually break up with you when you try to clear things up with her. Wouldn’t that be an ironic twist?” Derpy said innocently. “It might even happen today-”

“ItwasnicetalkingtoyouDerpyIneedtofindBon-Bon.” Lyra said sloppily as she turned around and sprinted through the halls.

Derpy smirked happily as she watched Lyra run out of sight. “Derpy, you’ve done it again.” She turned on her feet and pulled out a container of bubbles, taking out the bubble wand and blowing into it to create a trail of bubbles as she walked. “Note to self: kill Bon-Bon at lunch.”

Author's Note

Wooo! A chapter in only 2 days!

Seems Sunset and Scoots have a somewhat friendly (albeit complicated) relationship. And Rainbow might be more sad about not seeing Scoots anymore then she let’s on.

At least Sunset cared enough for Dash to not want her college prospects to be effected.
Seems Sunse punching Rainbow was all that was needed to convince her.

And just as a heads up, this may or may not be the last punch Rainbow suffers.
Much to AJs chagrin.

And manipulative Derpy everyone! Much better to write then angry Derpy.
She’s only looking out for her friends. Even if she is going to kill one of them later.

And the conversation at the end about Bon-Bon going through a rebound with someone else is a very small reference to Friends... which I don’t watch.

Anyway, thanks for reading my fic!